V VC9VIGIO 1941 ¢€
ADOMCOOAAIAOAT
OLNOHOL 4O ALISH3AINN
: “cht ah i; a, * we : eS 3 t e ’ G $4 <i ae fe i ore i) a i cn) ee “ } “e ; "bs i a } , Was Vk, i ‘ q
Digitized by the Internet Archive in 2008 with funding from Andrew W. Mellon Foundation ©
4 oy
.
THE LOEB CLASSICAL LIBRARY
FOUNDED BY JAMES LOEB, LL.D.
EDITED BY
+T. E. PAGE, C.H., LITT.D. +E. CAPPS, PH.D., LL.D. 7 W. H. D. ROUSE, tr.v.
L. A. POST, u.n.p. E. H. WARMINGTON, m.a., F.R.HIST.SOC,
THE ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Il
a (aa 140,
| ya a eva: a i. PP 9 + AS x ae OS. WeU0R . Al HWE ig ’ DORCAS hl MOTOMIMAAW A
.
uPA sh AM 10
i : . e is - ¥ é
THE ROMAN ANTIQUITIES
OF
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
WITH AN ENGLISH TRANSLATION BY EARNEST CARY, Pu.D.
ON THE BASIS OF THE VERSION OF
EDWARD SPELMAN
IN SEVEN VOLUMES Il
LONDON WILLIAM HEINEMANN LTD
CAMBRIDGE, MASSACHUSETTS HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS MCMLXI
Tinie in Mires? Foes
? TH BE YOWAY MOTT ES LOAZAMMARIAA
Diae'y OMAN & me
4 3 pu Tyagi Ones bot eae A Haars wen: aah ade SO fob aie . Wing THE” OT MS MOOR ia | vibe siti Be airyos Uae PY ee aE ‘SordPY 5 a nt A sb st ae tay Mai VQ ai bass BE A Sant 20h t Re Asie 3 oth, 30 ran, Pip AGA AwahoT Ha, “eh ojar ‘Ko £ ‘ ee cana D5 42d a6 2qhtsy heey 4 uae ry EARN SS olin ApHReT MBURIOTS AF Hara) oxyowD revliies 1 Leornd, ni bom
Ss PRIMEY jasitems oid wiornerpayid Poche ewessey ty Manado: | vbah fS00alts OO winter Peart Laoisathoan i obutisalid oes Tyee bi treat Yas bulk i a+5 etre bith Wot TE eer a has Mai hat: h3 ahifeteo 4 Gore fx CRAKE Zooey PenibhGS” sy bive DE ws Pre sivhy oaths il *qbot
tel res i BUe
Be wis : obitihiiareih undhraoay edqere fesoupsible
Bee ahe allkaace.diaeh cone 4 ot ee JGeiers OF : wer si ee Pyvil VO * r =
«
AIONYZIOY AAIKAPNAZEQS POMAIKHS APXAIOAOTIAX
AOTOS TPITOS
I. TeAcurijoavros dé TlopmiAtou yevowern maw
4 Bovdy TaY KoWa@v Kupta pevew eyvn ent Tis adrfs moduretas, ovde Tob Srjpov yaoynv AaBévros érépay, Kal Kabiornow eK Tov mpeoBurépwv Tovs dpfovras Ty pecoBaciAevov apynv «is copiapLevov Twa, : HE p@v apOuov, og’ dv amrodelkvuTat BacrrAevs, év amas © Sfjwos Hgtov, T¥AXos ‘Ooridvos yevous 2 av Towdde" €x Toews McdvAAias, iy ’AABavoi pev Exricay, ‘Pepios de kara. owvlnkas Tapa AaBav ‘Papaiwy € emroinoev drouxiay, avnp edyevijs Kal Xpnpac duvaros ‘Ooridvos dvopa. petevey- Kdevos eis ‘Pépnv Tov Biov ayerat yuvaira ek Tob LaPivwv yevous ‘EpotAiov ! Ovyarépa, tiv ddnynoapernv Tats opoebvear mpeoBeboa pos Tovs Tatrépas vmép Tov dvdpav, OTe _LaBivor ‘Papators emohéyouv, Kal Tod auvedbetv eis pidiav Tovs nyeuovas aitwwrarny yeveobar SoKodcar.
1 Steph.: €povrAlov A, cepourdiou B. 1 Of. Livy i. 22, 1 f. 2 Of. ii. 57.
THE ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
BOOK III
I. After? the death of Numa Pompilius the senate, being once more in full control of the commonwealth, resolved to abide by the same form of government, and as the people did not adopt any contrary opinion, they appointed some of the older senators to govern as interreges for a definite number of days.2_ These men, pur- suant to the unanimous desire of the people, chose as king Tullus Hostilius, whose descent was as follows. From Medullia, a city which had been built by the Albans and made a Roman colony by Romulus after he had taken it by capitulation, a man of distinguished birth and great fortune, named Hostilius, had removed to Rome and married a woman of the Sabine race, the daughter of Hersilius, the same woman who had advised her country-women to go as envoys to their fathers on behalf of their husbands at the time when the Sabines were making war against the Romans, and was regarded as the person chiefly responsible for the alliance then concluded by the leaders of
3
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
odtos 6 avip moods avvdievéyKas “Papdtaw ToA€uous Kat peydAa épya amodeEdpevos ev tats mpos LaPivovs pdxats, amobvioke. Katadurow maud5tov povoyeves Kal Odmreras mpos TOV Bactr€ww ev TO Kparlorep Tijs ayopas Tome, oriAns ém- ypabhh THY diperiy Haptupovons afiweis. €K 5€ Tod povoyevods traidos eis avdpas aducojevov Kal ‘ydjLov emupavh AaBdrros vids yiverat TUAXos “Oorintos, avijp dpacripios, ds daredetx On, Baowreds dpe TE Tohurucf} SucvexPeion Trept avToo kara vopous Kal Tod Saoviov do oiwvdv aiciwv emuKupwoayros Ta. ddfavra TO jue. eros d¢ ev @ THY Hyepoviav _mapéhapev 6 devdrepos eviauTos Ths <«Bdouns Kat etKkooras ddupmuddos, qv evika ordd.ov EvpuBarns "Anvaios, apxovTos "AOrjvnor! Aeworparov. obros epyov amavTw@v peyadompenéorarov drroderEduevos avros ed0ds dpsa. 7 mapaAaBetv THY dipx7y dav TO KOv zod Siuov Kat dmopov oiretov eaxev. hv oe TOLOvoE* + Ywpav etyov e€alperov ot mpo avrod Baourcis TohXiy | Kal ayabnv, e€ as dvarpovjevor Tas Tpoaddous iepa te Oeots émereAouy Kal Tas eis Tov ivov Biov adOdvous «lyov _cdopias, qv ExT I}OaTO pev ‘Pepados mroheup Tovs TOTE KATA- axovras abeAdmevos, € éxelvou be drrawos doBavov- Tos Tlopmidvos Nopas 6 poet? €kelvov BaotAcvoas exapmobTo" jv de odKeére Sy poole, KTH; ddA TOv del Bacthéwy KAfpos. Tavray 6 TvAdos éxrérpeise tois pydéva KAjpov éxovor “Pwpaiwy
1 *AOjvnot added by Kiessling. 2 Of. ii, 45.
BOOK III. 1, 2-5
the two nations.1 This man, after taking part with Romulus. in many wars and_ performing mighty deeds in the battles with the Sabines, died, leaving an only son, a young child at the time, and was buried by the kings in the prin- cipal part of the Forum and honoured with a monument and an inscription testifying to his valour. His only son, having come to manhood and married a woman of distinction, had by her Tullus Hostilius, a man of action, the same who was now chosen king by a vote passed by the citizens concerning him according to the laws; and the decision of the people was confirmed by favourable omens from Heaven. The year in which he assumed the sovereignty was the second of the twenty-seventh Olympiad, ? the one in which Eurybates, an Athenian, won the prize in the foot-race, Leostratus being archon at Athens, Tullus, immediately upon his accession, gained the hearts of all the labouring class and of the needy among the populace by performing an act of the most splendid kind. It was this: The kings before him had possessed much fertile land, especially reserved for them, from the revenues of which they not only offered sacrifices to the gods, but also had abundant provision for their private needs. This land Romulus had acquired in war by dispossessing the former owners, and when he died childless, Numa Pompilius, his successor, had enjoyed its use; it was no longer the property of the state, but the inherited possession of the successive kings. Tullus now permitted this land to be. divided equally among
* 670 B.c. For the chronology see Vol. I., pp. xxix ff. 5
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
kar’ dv8 pa, diaveiuacbar, Thy Tmarp@av adb7a Krhow apkovdaav dmropaivey cls re Ta fepa Kal Tas Tob Biov dardvas. tavrn 5€ TH prravOpurria TOUS dmopous T&v ToATav dvehaBe mavoas AaTpev- ovras ev Tots dMorpiors iva dé pade oikias Gpowpos «in Tis mpocerelyioe Th moder TOV KaAov- jevov Kaidtov Addov, vba dot ‘Peapater hoav dvéorvor Aaxdvres Tob xwplov 70 dpKoby Kar eokevdgayr’ 1 oikias, Kal avros ev TOUTM TH TOTM THY olxnow elyev. rodutiKa prev 8) TabTa Tov avdpos épya trapadidorar Adyou a€éva:
II. TloAcuuxat dé mpdgers moAAal pev Kal dA 3 pvnpovevovrat, peyeorat de 8 Trept ov EpXopat AéEwv, TH apxnv Tomodpevos amo Tob mpos “AABavods mohépov. airvos de 708 Svaorivat Tas mores Kat Adoar TO ouyyeves dvinp "AABaves eyeveTo KAoiAvos % dvopia | Tis peylorns apxtis dfunbets, és dx Oopmevos em Tots ‘Pwpyaiwy daya- Bots Kal Kar éxew tov hbdvov od duvdpuevos pvoer TE avdddns Kal dropapyorepos ov exroAe@aar Tas TOXets eyvw _™pos aAAjAas. odx opaiv be Omrws av meigele tovs “A\Bavods oTpaTov abr@ KaTa ‘Pwpaiwy dyew emitpepar pyre Sixalas €xovte mpopdces pre dvayKalas, pnyavarar oy Tt
‘ Smit : xareoxevacav O.
* pev kal G\Aa B: re kal dAdac R, re Kal xadai Steph., Té al peyddan § Sylburg.
3 weyrora 5é added by Sintenis.
‘ «dots At xaixos # Yds B. Elsewhere. the MSS,
regularly give xoidos (except in ch. 3, §4, where Ba had kroios). If Dionysius wrote KAOIAIOS it could have been interpreted either as KAotAuos (Cluilius; ef. Kéivros, Kotvrios for Quintus, Quintius) or KAotiAvos (Cloelius).
6
BOOK III. 1, 5-2, 2
such of the Romans as had no allotment, declaring that his own patrimony was sufficient both for the sacrifices and for his personal expenditures. By this act of humanity he relieved the poor among the citizens. by freeing them from the necessity of labouring as serfs on the estates of others. And, to the end that none might lack a habita- tion either, he included within the city wall the hill called the Caelian, where those Romans who were unprovided with dwellings were allotted a sufficient amount of ground and built houses; and he himself had his residence in this quarter. These, then, are the memorable actions reported of this king so far as regards his civil adminis- tration.
II. Many? military exploits are related of him, but the greatest are those which I shall now narrate, beginning. with the war against. the Albans. The man responsible for the quarrel between the two cities and the severing of their bond of kinship was an Alban named Cluilius,? who had been honoured with the chief magis- tracy; this man, vexed at the prosperity of the Romans and unable to contain his envy, and being by nature headstrong and somewhat inclined to madness, resolved to involve the cities in war with each other. But not seeing how he could persuade the Albans to permit him to lead an army against the Romans without just and urgent reasons, he contrived a plan of the following sort:
1 For chaps. 2 f. cf. Livy i. 22, 3-7.
2 The traditional spelling of this name is followed in the translation, though it is uncertain whether Dionysius thought of it as Cluilius or Cloelius. See critical note.
7
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
4 . a > 4 > ~ \ , Towdvde: Tois dnopwrdros “AABavav Kal Opacutd- tos édijike Apnorevew ods ‘Pwpyaiwv dypods adevav vmisxvovpevos Kal mapeckedace modAods axivduva Képdn SudKovtas, Hv oddé Kwdvdpevor ¢€ \ ~ 8 / > , 0 1 ” , > ~ vm0 Tod deovs atoarHcecbat! enedov, eumrAHoa moAepov AnatpiKod THv Gpopov. rodro 8 mparre kata Aoyiopov odk amreiKdTa, ws 76 Epyov eaprv- pnoe. ‘“Pwpaiouvs pev yap ov« avetecbar tas ¢ \ ¢€ 4 > > pe} \ ig ta aprayas wmeAduBavev, GAN’ emi ta onda xwpy- sew, adt@ 8’ eLovatay éocoba Karynyopety abtav Tpos Tov Ofjpov ws apxovrwy moA€uov, “AABavay 2 dé rods mdciorovs dbovoivras tots damoiKous THS
> / PS) / 0 \ PS) Ac > / res evtuxias défecbar tas SiaBoAas dopévous Kat Tov kat adta@v méAcenov eotcew, dmep Kat ovveBn. ayovTwy yap Kat Pepdvrwy aAdrjAous T&v KaKoup- yotdrwv e& éxatépas * mddkews Kal orparias more ¢€ -— oA > 4, > \ > ~ 4 > Pwpairijs euBadovons «is riv “AdBavdv,* id a ~ ¢ hs moAXot tév Anora&v of pev avnpéOnoav, of Se ouveAndbncav, avykadéoas 7d mAHV0s ets exKAn- / e t > = BY > / : ~ ciav 0 Kiothos, & % mony eroijoato Tav ‘Pwpaiwy Karnyopiay, tpavpatias te avyvods emderxvdpevos Kal. Tods TMpoonKovTas Tots Hpmac- / ~ Hévois 4 TeOvnKdow Tapdywy Kat mAciw Tov yeyovoTwy émucaraevddmevos, mpeapetav mépmrew mp@rov efmdicato dixas aitjicovoay Tav yeyov'd- Tw’ eav dé ayvwyov@ar ‘Pwyator rote Tov méAe- ov em’ adtovs éxdéperv. ~ ~ > IIT. "Adixopevwy 5é€ radv mpecBevtdv «is 1 dnooricccIa Bb: amorjocoba Ba, dmoriceoba A.
2 "A\Bavay Reiske : AqBaw AB. ® Kiessling : ¢xdorns-O.
BOOK III. 2, 2-3, 1
he permitted the poorest and boldest of the Albans to pillage the fields of the Romans, promising them immunity, and so caused many to overrun the neighbouring territory in a series of plunder- ing raids, as they would now be pursuing without danger gains from which they would never desist even under the constraint of fear. In doing this he was following a very natural line of reasoning, as the event bore witness. For he assumed that the Romans would not submit to being plundered but would rush to arms, and he would thus have an opportunity of accusing them to his people as the aggressors in the war; and he also believed that the majority of the Albans, envying the prosperity of their colony, would gladly listen to these false accusations and would begin. war against the Romans. And that is just what happened. For when the worst. elements of each city fell to robbing and plundering each other and at last a Roman army made an incursion into the territory of the Albans and killed or took prisoner many of the bandits, Cluilius assembled the people and inveighed against the Romans at great length, showed them many. who were wounded, produced the relations of those who had been seized or slain, and at the same time added other circum- stances of his own invention; whereupon it was voted on his motion to send an embassy first of all to demand satisfaction for what had happened, and then, if the Romans refused it, to begin war against them.
III. Upon the arrival of the ambassadors at
4 Grasberger: ’AABaviy O.
DIONYSIUS. OF HALICARNASSUS
‘Papnv, dronredaas 6 TUMos ort Sikas airjoovres nKovev, adros Todro mTovjoat mpdtepos eyva meptoryoat PovAduevos cis exeivouvs tiv airiav Tob dvew Ta mpos THY daoiKiay ovyKeipeva. cuvOjKkac yap joav rats moAeow emt ‘Pwpddov yevouevat tad Te GAAa Exovoa Sixkaca Kal tva pndetépa moAeuov apyn: 7 8 éyKadodoa 6 ri Symote adixnya Sixas airot! rapa ris adicovons, el de pu) TUyXdvoL, TOTE TOV e& avayKns emupepor m0Acpov, Ws Achupevev 78n THY oTovdav. dvAar- Touevos S€ TO pa) TpoTEepovs airnbévras Sixas ‘Pwpalovs avreimeiv, exevta, vratrious ” vots yevéobar, mpocérage tots éemdaveordtos Tav €avtod dilwy tods *“AABavav mpéoBes Levilew andon piAodpootvn Kal Karéxew &vdov map’ €avrots* adros 8° ev doxodAiats elvai row dvay- Kators oKxnysdpevos Stexpovoatro riv mpdcodov avTtav. 7H 8 éyyota vuxrl “Pwyaiwy davdpas emipavets evretNdpevos atrois & xpi) mparrew améotetvev «is “AdBav dja ots etpnvodiKats airnoovras trep adv HdiKnvTo ‘Pwyator Sixas map “AABavdy,” ot mpl jAov avicyew Siavdcay- Tes Thy odov mAnAvovens THs éwOwihs ayopas evTvyxdvovot TO Kron kat’ adyopav ovTt Kal SieEvdvres doa Hdiknvto ‘Pwyator mpos *AABavav néiowv mparrew Ta ovykelweva tails modcow. 1 8ixas airot Biicheler : dixdcato B. dixdcera R.
* gap’ “AABavav Schwartz: map’ *AABavav Aafeiv O, Jacoby.
1 Of. ii, 72. 19
BOOK III. 3, 1-3
Rome, Tullus, suspecting that they had come to demand satisfaction, resolved to anticipate them in doing this, since he wished to turn upon the Albans the blame for breaking the compact between them and their colony. For there existed a treaty between the two cities which had been made in the reign of Romulus, wherein, among other articles, it was stipulated that neither of them should begin a war, but if either complained of any injury whaticered that city should demand satisfaction from the city which had done the injury, and failing to obtain it, should then make war as a matter of necessity, the treaty being looked upon as already broken. Tullus, there- fore, taking care that the Romans should not be the first called upon to give satisfaction and, by refusing it, become guilty in the eyes of the Albans, ordered the . most. distinguished of his friends to entertain the ambassadors of the Albans with every courtesy and to detain them inside their homes while he himself, pretending to be occupied with some necessary business, put off their audience. The following night he sent to Alba some Romans of distinction, duly instructed as to the course they should pursue, together with the fetiales,) to demand satis- faction from the Albans for the injuries the Romans had received. These, having performed their journey before sunrise, found Cluilius in the market- place at the time when the early morning crowd was gathered there. And having set forth the injuries which the Romans had received at the hands of the Albans, they demanded that he should act in conformity with the compact between
It
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
4 6 5€ Kdoiduos, ds “AABavdv mporépwv! ameorad- , > < 7 4 > ta eo A Kotwv eis “Papnv tods airnoovras Sikas Kat Y > , > ? > 7 4 € : unde amoxpioews Aévwpevwv, amevar tods “Pw- € patous 2 éxéAevoev ws mrapabeBnxdtas Tas opmo- Aoyias Kal mpoctmev adrois Tov amdA€epov. aTraA- Aarrépevos S€ 6 THs mpeoBelas Ayemav Toor’ néiwoev aKodoat map avrod povov, ei mapa- Baivew ras orovddas opodoyet Tods mpoTépous airn- Oévras Sikas Kal pndév bropeivavtas moveiv Tay 5 datwv. dpodoynaavros 8€ Tob KXoAiou, “ Mapri- , > ” “ 4 0 7 “a » poo. toivur,” edn, “ tods Oeovs, ovs €moln- ~ ~ cducla t&v omovdadv paptupas, ott ‘“Pwpatois A ~ ©. ov tTuxoto. Tay SiKaiwv mpoTépots 6olos 6. KaTa ~ / A ‘ , a € Ttav mapapavrwy Tas amovdas mdoAEwos EoTaL, Ot Sé mehevydtes TodTo TO Sixatov dpets ore, ws > A A A a“ , / A > atta Ta épya SnAot. mpdrepot Te yap airnbevres Aly TO Sixaov ody bméoxeTe Kal mpdTEpoL TOV 7O0AeE- pov iuiv mpoeipyKate. TovydpTor Tovs dyuvvou- pevous duds mpoodéyecbe peta TOV GrAwv od« Eis 6 paxpav.” radra mapa T&v mpecBevtdv aduKo- AY peva eis ‘Pawpnv dkovaas 6 TuAdos, TOTE TOUS > 4 A > / A \ es AABavods mpocdyew €xéAevoe Kal Tept wr a , > Xr , 8 > ~ 6c Hover A€yew. amaryyerAdvrwv avriov a. 4 mpooératev 6 KXotduos Kal tov méXepov azrecAovv- > A / aA , oc? ‘ / Twv el pa) TevEovTar THS Sixns, “* “Hya mporepos ~ a ‘ A € , byav,’ €bn, “ Tobro memoinka Kat pndev €dpd-
1 Kiessling : apérepov O. 12
BOOK III. 3, 46
the cities. But Cluilius, alleging that the Albans had been first in sending envoys to Rome to demand satisfaction and had not even been vouchsafed an answer, ordered the Romans to depart, on the ground that they had violated the terms of the treaty, and declared war against them. The chief of the embassy, however, as he was departing, demanded from Cluilius an answer to just this one question, namely, whether he admitted that those were violating the treaty who, being the first called upon to give satisfaction, had refused to comply with any part of their obligation. And when Cluilius said he did, he exclaimed: “ Well, then, I call the gods, whom we made witnesses of our treaty, to witness that the Romans, having been the first to be refused satisfaction, will be undertaking a just war against the violators of that treaty, and that it is you Albans who have avoided giving satis- faction, as the events themselves show. For you, being the first called upon for satisfaction, have refused it and you have been the first to declare war against us. Look, therefore, for vengeance to come upon you ere long with the sword.”’ Tullus, having learned of all this from the ambassadors upon their return to Rome, then ordered the Albans to be brought before him and to state the reasons for their coming; and when they had delivered the message entrusted to them by Cluilius and were threatening war in case they did not obtain satisfaction, he replied: “ I have anticipated you in doing this, and having
® rods ‘Pwyatovs Sylburg: rods pwpaiwy O. 3
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
fevos dv exéAevov at ovvOjKat,) Tov dvayKatov te Kat dixaov "AABavots mapayyé\Aw mdA€epov.” IV. Mera € ras mpoddces tavras mapecKeua- Covro auddrepor Ta mpds Tov mdAEpov, od povov Tas oikelas Kabomdilovres Suvdpets, GAA Kal Tas Tapa TaY vanKow emuKadotpevor’ ws S€ mavTa i abrots ebtpenf avvijecav oudce Kal KataoTpato- medevovTat TerropdKovra Ths ‘Poéuns oradious azroaxovres, ot ev “AABavol zepi Tas _sanouevas KAotAias Tappous (Guharroper yap, €Tu rip TOU katacKevdoavtos abras énixAnow), ‘Pepator dé dAtyov évdoTépw Tov emitndeidratov eis oTparo= medelav Térrov exAcEdevot. érrel Sé ovvetdov GAAHAwWY apporepor Tas Suvdpers ove 7Ajer Aeuropevas ovre omuapois edreAcis otre Tais adAais mapacKevais ovous edkaTappovifrovs, wis ae Taxeias emt Tov ayava opps, Nv Kat apxas elxov ws avrh epodw tpedpuevor. tods mronepious, arco HOa: dvdakiis dé paddrov. 7 poem iXeIpyjoews mpovovay Ean Baap Bynihorepats epelpor-res TOUS xdpa- Kas, cone TE avT@v Tols yapreoTarois Aoyrapss ws od* ra Kpdtiora BovAevopéevors Kal KaTd- Hepfus tov ev rédet. EAKopevov S€ Tod xXpdvov 1 After ovvOfxas half a line is left blank in AB; in the late MSS. we find a enue attempt to fill the supposed ‘lacuna, and this reading was adopted by the editors down through Reiske.
Kiessling and Jacoby merely indicated a lacuna; Cobet de- clared there was none.
14
ee ee ee lh
BOOK III. 3, 6-4, 3
obtained nothing that the treaty directs, I declare against the Albans the war that is both necessary and just.”
IV. After! these pretences they both pre- pared themselves for war, not only arming their own forces but also calling to their assistance those of their subjects. And when they had everything ready the two armies drew near to each other and encamped at the distance of forty stades from Rome, the Albans at the Cluilian Ditches,” as they are called (for they still preserve the name of the man who constructed them) and the Romans a little farther inside,* having chosen the most conve- nient place for their camp. When the two armies saw each other’s forces neither inferior in numbers nor poorly armed nor to be despised in respect of their other preparations, they lost their impetuous ardour for the combat, which they had felt at first because of their expectation of defeating the enemy by their very onset, and they took thought rather of defending themselves by building their ramparts to a greater height than of being the first to attack. At the same time the most intelligent among them began to reflect, feeling that they were not being governed by the best counsels, and there was a spirit of faultfinding against those in authority. And as
1 For chaps. 4-12 cf. Livy i. 23.
2 Fossae Cluiliae. Livy also places this landmark at the same distance (five miles) from Rome; nothing more is known about it.
3 j.e., nearer to Rome.
2 yapteatdrots Aoyopos ws od. Sintenis: yapteordrots eis tods Aoyrapovs ws O.
45
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Sua Kevijs (oddev yap 6 te Kal Adyou a&wv Fv } KaTadpopats prdv ovpAoKais imméw éBAaz- tov adAjAovs) 6 Tod mohépou ddgas airvos yevove- vat KAotAvos axOopevos emt Th dmpaxray Kabédpa yaynv eoxev efdyew TH otpariay Kal mpoKanel- afar Tovs TrOoAcpious eis wayyy, éay be pn braKov- owot mpooBaMew avray mpos Ta epupara. Tapa~ OKEvacdLevos be TO. Tos TOV dydave. Kal, €t denoet Tetxopaxias, ooa 0) Tovodrep mpoadopa py Enxavnodpevos, eet voe eyevero Kabevdmv ev TH OTpaTnyuch oKnvi Tapovons are THs ely Ovias dvdakijs mepl Tov Oplpov evploKeTau vexpos, ovte ofayiis ovre ayxdvns ove _ Pappdscey ovre aAAns Braiov cvpdopas onpetov émi Tob awparos iss exwv.
. Llapaddfov dé Tob aabous worrep etkos amact patvopevov Kat Cyrovpevyns Tis atréas (odde * yap voor _ Mponynoaperny eixé TUS aired- oao8at ) of pev emt thy Deiay mpovovav andoas Tas avOpwrivas dvadépovres TUyxas Kara xoAov SatpLoviov édeyou adTov dmobavetv, OTL , TOAcwov eféxavoe Th pntpomoner mpos THY daroxrigw ovre dixatov ovTe dvaykatoy:. ot de Xena HOY Hyovpevor TOV. moAEMoVv Kal preydAwy dmeore aba vopilovres Wpercidv cis emBovdjy Kal $0dvov avOpuimvov To Epyov perépepov aitimpevor THY avriTodrevopevav twas adavh Kal dvockédeyKra pane ddppaka dia tovTwy Tov avdpa avnpn-
v Reiske : #ye O, eire Jacoby. Neither Reiske’s nor ass > ’s emendation is really satisfactory, since jv is normally omitted by Dionysius in such phrases, while the combination eite . . 4 is altogether foreign to his style. Perhaps #ye
of the MSS. is an outright interpolation. 16
BOOK III. 4, 3-5, 1
the time dragged on in vain (for they were not injuring one another to any notable extent by sudden dashes of the light-armed troops or by skirmishes of the horse), the man who was looked upon as responsible for the war, Cluilius, being irked at lying idle, resolved to march out with his army and challenge the enemy to battle, and if they declined it, to attack their entrenchments. And having made his preparations for an en- gagement and all the plans necessary for an attack upon the enemy’s ramparts, in case that should prove necessary, when night came on he went to sleep in the general’s tent, attended by his usual guard; but about daybreak he was found dead, no signs appearing on his body either ' of wounds, strangling, poison, or any other violent death.
VY. This unfortunate event appearing extra- ordinary to everybody, as one would naturally expect, and the cause of it being enquired into— for no preceding illness could be alleged—those who ascribed all human fortunes to divine providence said that this death had been due to the anger of the gods, because he had kindled an unjust and unnecessary war between the mother-city and her colony. But others, who looked upon war as a profitable business and thought they had been deprived of great gains, attributed the event to human treachery and envy, accusing some of his fellow citizens: of the opposing faction of having made away with him by secret and un- traceable poisons that they had discovered.
2 Reiske: ovre O.
17
a
~
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Kevan’ ot dé m0 Avmns Te Kal dunxavias Kpatov- prevov éxovatyy xpnoacba TeeuTH adrov épacay, emretd1) mavro, xarera kal dopa. vovveBauvev abr@ Kal ovdev € exchper Kara vobv T&v ev apyats, Gre eis Ta, mpdypara cloner, mpoodoxnBevren: Tots 5° €KTOS odor pidlas TE Kat exOpas Tis mpos TOV oTparnyov Kal dao mavTos Too BeArtorov Kpivovat TO ovpBeBnkds ovte 7) Oeia vepeots ouTe 6 rev dyrurrodurevopeveny POdvos 008? TOV Tpaypatwr
dadyvwous dvnpnKevar Tov dvopa._ edoket, GAd
7 Tis pucews a avayKn Kal TO Xpecy ws exrremtAnper- Kora. TV opedoperny poipay, Hs a dmaov rots ywo- pevous Tempura Tuxeiy. KoiAvos peev 81) mpiv 7 yevvatov dmodeifaaBat TL Tovavrns TeAeuT is ervyev, els de Tov éxetvou Tomov amrodeikvuTat oTpaTnyos avroxpdrwp bro Tav émt oTpatomeédov Merrwos Dovgerrios, avip ovre mrohépou Hyepav ixavos ovre elpynvns BéBaros pura€, és ovddevos HTTOV “AdBavev mpoOupos ov Kar _apxas Siaorh- oat Tas moAes Kal Sia Toito THs apxis: pera TOV KAoudiov Oavarov dgiwbets, ézrewd7) THS HyEpo- vias eTUXE Kal doa iv év Tots TpayLact Svoxeph Kal amopa avveidev, ovKert du€wewvev emt TOUS avrots BovAcdpacw, GAN’ els dvaBodas Kal Svarpe- Bas ayew ngtov 7a Tpaypata opa@v joure TOUS “AABavoos amavrTas dpoiav €xovras ere mpobv- piav ™mpos a0Aemov oure Ta opdyia Omore Ovouro mept pdaxns KaAa ywopeva: TeAevT@v dé Kal eis
1 Livy styles him dictator (i. 28, 4; 27, 1) but calls Cluilius rex (i. 23, 4).
18
ee ee
_— Rees te
Sy ie etl
BOOK III. 5, 1-4
Still others alleged that, being overcome with grief and despair, he had taken his own life, since all his plans were becoming difficult and impractic- able and none of the things that he had looked forward to in the beginning when he first took hold of affairs. was succeeding according to his desire. But those who were not influenced by either friendship or enmity for the general and based their judgment of what had happened on the soundest grounds were of the opinion that neither the anger of the gods nor the envy of the opposing faction nor despair of his plans had put an end to his life, but rather Nature’s stern law and fate, when once he had finished the destined course which is marked out for everyone that is born. Such, then, was the end that Cluilius met, before he had performed any noble deed. In his place Mettius Fufetius was chosen general by those in the camp and invested with absolute power!; he was a man without either ability to conduct a war or constancy to preserve a peace, one who, though he had been at first as zealous as any of the Albans in creating strife between the two cities and for that reason had been honoured with the command after the death of Cluilius, yet after he had obtained it and per- ceived the many difficulties and embarrassments with which the business was attended, no longer adhered to the same plans, but resolved to delay and put off matters, since he observed that not all the Albans now had the same ardour for war and also that the victims, whenever he offered sacrifice concerning battle, were unfavourable. And at last he even determined to invite the
1g
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
KataAdayas éyvw mpoxadciobar rods modepious MpOoTEpos EemUKNpUKEvadpEVOS, Lala Tov emiKpEma- 4 > a Pe / t pevov e€whev "AdBavois te Kat ‘Pwpatois Kivdvvov, et pm o7eicovTat tov mpos dAAjAovs moAEpOoV, “a yt 17 a. Mr > nS b) ‘ agvAakrov } ovra, ds eueAdev audorépas avapmd-
ceabar * ras Suvdpeis. tiv 5é ToLdade: VI. Odtevravoi Kai Didynvaior peyddas Kai / ” / o> _W \ lal e toAvavOpuwmrous Exovres mAs ext pev TAS “Pw- pvrov Baorreias eis méAcov brep apts Kat Suva- ateias “Pwpyaiois Katéornoav, ev @ moAAds azrod€cavres Suvdpers auddtepor Kal ywpas azo- Sacuad Chpwlevres trjKoo. Tois KexpaTyKdow qvaykac0ncav yevécbar, epi av ev TH mp0 TavTyS ded7jAwKa ypapH TO axpiBés emi d€ ths Nowa TlopmaAtov Sdvvacreias «ipyvns amodatoavres BeBaiov modAAjv Ecyov eridoow eis evavdpiav Te Kal ~ \ \ + > / / ‘ mAobrov Kat tiv GAAnv eddaysoviay. TovTows 7) tois ayalois émapbevres edevfepias te atbus > , \ / x\ 7 ¢ / Wpéyovto Kat gdpdvnua €AdpBavov tynAdrepov tTapackevdlovTd Te Ws ovKéeTt “Pwpaiwy axpoace- pevor.® réws pev odv adydAos abrav 7 Sidvova THs amoaTdcews Hv, ev dé TH mpos “AABavods ehave- pwln morduw. ads yap émvlovro mavotpatid ¢ / > / 4 Lea A 4 > A Pwpatiovs é€eAnAvOdtas * emi tov mpos *AABavods ayava, Kpdriotov vroAaBovres ciAndéevar Karpov emfecews arroppyrous émoujcavTo dua Tav SuvaTw- TdTwWY avop@v ovvwpocias dmavtas Ttovs omAo- dopey Suvapevous eis Didijvnv ovveAeiv Kxpiha
1 aduxrov Reiske.
2 Hertlein, Cobet : dvaprdcacba O, Jacoby. 3 Hertlein, Cobet : dxpodpevor O, Jacoby.
* Reiske: émeAndvOdras O.
20
BOOK III. 5, 4-6, 2
enemy to an accommodation, taking the initiative himself in sending heralds, after he had been informed of a danger from the outside which threatened both the Albans and Romans, a danger which, if they did not terminate their war with each other by a treaty, was unavoidable and bound to destroy both armies.. The danger was this: VI. The Veientes and Fidenates, who inhabited large and populous cities, had in the reign of Romulus engaged in a war with the Romans for command and sovereignty, and after losing many armies in the course of the war and being punished by the loss of part of their territory, they had been forced to become subjects of the con- querors; concerning which I have given a precise account in the preceding Book.t But having enjoyed an uninterrupted peace during the reign of Numa Pompilius, they had greatly increased in population, wealth and every other form of pros- perity. Elated, therefore, by these advantages, they again aspired to freedom, assumed a bolder spirit and prepared to yield obedience to the Romans no longer. For a time, indeed, their intention of revolting remained undiscovered, but during the Alban war it became manifest. For when they learned that the Romans had marched out with all their forces to engage the Albans, they thought they had now got the most favourable opportunity for their attack, and through their most influential men they entered into a secret conspiracy. It was arranged that all who were capable of bearing arms should assemble in Fidenae,
1 ii, 53-56. 21
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Kat Kat’ dAlyous idvras, ds avoacuocra: yévowro tois emBovAevopévois Karadaveis: éxet 8’ tro- pévovras exdéxeaIan Tov Katpov, Ste at ‘Pwpatwv te kal “AABavdv duvdpers exAcroboat Tods ydpakas emt Tov aydva, mpoededcovrat (rodrov Sé davepdv Tovey avrois eueAdov did cuubdAwv oKomol TwWes ev tots dpeat Aoydvres), Srav dé apOH Ta onpeta AaBovras ta? SrrAa ywpeiv én’ adtods Se mavTas Kata Taxos (Hv Sé od oAAy 7)? emi Tods xdpaxas amo Didivns g¢épovoa dds, dAX dcov 7 Svalv @pats 7) tprolv. avucPqvar 70, waKpdratov), émi- pavevras d€ 7TH aya rédos 75n éxovTt, Wamep etkds, pndev Hyciobar didiov, add’ édv te >AABavol vukdow edv Te” Paysator kreivew Tovs KexparnKkdras avtav. Taira fv a dueyyworo mparrew Tois mpo- eoTnKkdat T&v mdAcwrv. <i pev odv Opacdrepov ent rov aydva wpynoav °AdBavol ‘Pwpatwv Katappovyjcavtes Kal pwd Kpivac pdayn ta bra dieyrwoarv, obey dv 7rd Kwdrdoov? Fw rév Te Katackevacbevra, SdXAov én” adrots NeAnOevar Kai SiepOapbar ra orparevpata adrav apuddrepa: viv dé 4 SiatpB) tod mwoAduou mapddotos dmact yevouevn Kal 6 xpovos. ev @ mapeokevdlovro Todds TmapeAkvabeis 4 di€xeev adtav ra PovAedpara. TOV yap €k THs avvwpocias TwWés, ElTE OiKEta KEpdy mrepipaAéoba., Cnrobvres cite rots Kopupasordrors Tov ofeTépwv Kat 7d. Epyov cionynoapevots POovoivres ite pnvuow érépwv Sedidres, 6 Tt moNois ovveBn mabeiv ev tats moAvavOpdzors 1 7a added by Cobet. * 4 added by Kiessling.
3 Reudler: «wAdov AB, Jacoby. * Cobet: ddedxvabels O, efednvabeis Reiske, Jacoby.
22
BOOK III. 6, 2-4
going secretly, a few at a time, so as to escape as far as possible the notice of those against. whom the plot, was aimed, and should remain there awaiting the moment when the armies of the Romans and Albans should quit their camps and march out to battle, the actual time to be indicated to them by means of signals given by some scouts posted on the mountains; and as soon as the signals were raised they were all to take arms and advance in haste against the combatants (the road leading from Fidenae to the camps was not a long one, but only a march of two or three hours at most), and appearing on the battlefield at the time when presumably the conflict would be over, they were to regard: neither side as friends, but whether the. Romans or the Albans. had. won, were to slay the victors... This was the plan of action on which the chiefs of those cities had determined. If, therefore, the Albans, in their contempt for the Romans, had rushed more boldly into an engage- ment and had resolved to stake everything upon the issue of a single battle, nothing could have hindered the treachery contrived against them from remaining secret and both their armies from being destroyed, But as it was, their delay in beginning war, contrary to all expectations, and the length of time they employed in making their preparations were bringing their foes’ plans to nought. For some of the conspirators, either seek- ing to compass their private advantage or envying their leaders and those who had been the authors of the undertaking or fearing that others might lay information—a thing which has often happened in conspiracies where there are many accomplices
23
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
kal ypovilopevats ovvepocins, eire bard Betas 2 dvayKalopevor yopns ovk afiovons epyov dvd~ ouov els edruxes Kataokhibat TéXos, pnvurat yivovrat Tots moAepious Tob doAov.
VII. Tatra 87) pabav 6 Dovdérrios ert padAov €ormevoe mrowjnoacfa. tds Sdiaddoes, ws ovde aipécews €Tt* Tod pH Tatra mpattew odior KaraAcuTopLevs. eyeyovet dé Kat TO Baovret TOV “Popoteoy dep Ths ovvwpootas TavTns pjvvats ® Tapa, tav ex Didyvyns pirwv, wor otd atros é€ti SvapeAAjoas Séxyerae tas Tob Movderriov mpokAjoes. émet 5é ovvAdOov «is TO petagv Tav oTpatoTédwv xwpiov émayopmevor aupBovrous éxdtepo. tos dpovnca. ta Séovra ixavovs, domacdpevot mp@Tov d.AA7jAous ws mpo- TEpOV etabeoav Kat dirodpovnbevres Tas éraupucds Te Kal ouyyeviKcds piroppoavvas dueAéyovro qept Tav Siadicewv. apyeto * 8 6’ AABavos mpdrepos ® Touddoe Adywv*
7 "Avaykatov elvai pro. Soxet tas airias mparrov emdetéar, Su ds eya mp@tos 7giwoa mepl Katadvcews Tov ToA€pov Siaréyeoban, ovre paxyn Kpatybels td’ bpav ovr’ emuauTLapLovs elodyeobau KkwAudpevos ovTe «is aAny Kara KekAetopevos dvdyreny oddeniay, iva ph pe troAdBynre Tis pev oixelas Suvdpews dobévevay KareyviaoKora,, Thy oe dperépav loxdv dvo- Kataywvorov elvar vopilovra edmpemf, Cnreiv drraNary iy Too mohépov. adopyror yap dy yevou- abe imo Bapirnros, et tt mevobeinre mEpt judy
1 Sard Oelas Cobet, Sintenis: do Oéoe or iwoléce O. 24
BOOK III. 6, 4-7, 2
and the execution is long delayed—or being com- pelled by the will of Heaven, which could not consent that a wicked design should meet with success, informed their enemies of the treachery.
VII. Fufetius, upon learning of this, grew still more desirous of making an accommodation, feeling that they now had no choice left of any other course. The king of the Romans also had received information of this conspiracy from his friends in Fidenae, so that he, too, made no delay but hearkened to the overtures made by Fufetius. When the two met in the space between the camps, each being attended by his council con- sisting of persons of competent judgment, they first embraced, according to their former custom, and exchanged the greetings usual among friends and relations, and then proceeded to discuss an accommodation. And first the Alban leader began as follows:
“It seems to me _ necessary to begin my speech by setting forth the reasons why I have determined to take the initiative in proposing a termination of the war, though neither defeated by you Romans in battle nor hindered from supplying my army with provisions nor reduced to any other necessity, to the end that you may not imagine that a recognition of the weakness of my own force or a belief that yours is difficult to overcome makes me seek a plausible excuse for ending the war. For, should you entertain such an opinion of us, you would be intolerably severe,
2 ér. Steph. : él O. 3 % before pxvvais deleted by Kiessling. * Fpxe Schwartz. 5 Kiessling : zpérepor O.
#5
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Towbrov, kal ovfev av trav perpiow drropetvarre mroveiv, as Kparoovres non TH moAdu. i) va 81) p27) Tas evdets airias cixdtnre mept THs sete TMpoaipesews, be as abd karadvcacbar — moAepnov, dxovoare Tas dAn Geis eye oat te dmrodetybeis b bro As mratpidos adToKpaTwp dia. 7 mapadaBetv THY apy7v €oKdrrouy tives joa o at owvrapdgacar Tas ToAets Type mpopagets. opa@v de puKpas Kal pavhas kal ovy ixavas SceAeiv Tocavrny pidtav kal ouyyevevav ov Ta KpaTLOTE jyovpny ovre “AMBavods obre duds Bovrevoaobar, ert 5€ paMov € eéyvw TodTo Kat moAAny KaTeéyvewy duporépev Typav paviav, e7ret07) mraphrAGov ‘ent Ta. mpdypara, kat metpav eAduBavov Tis, éxdorou mMpoatpecews. oUre yap ev tots idlous ovr’ év Tots kowois avMdyous opovoobvras bmep Tob mon€ wou mavras “AABavods édpwv, praxp@ 8é Tw Tav e& dvOpwmivov Aoyrop08 karaAapBavo- peeve xarerdav Ta Saxpdvea onpeta, O7dTe xpnoai- pnv odayiois mepl waxns, xaAemosrepa, ywopeva, ToAAny dvobupiav mrapeixé po eat dunxaviav evOvpovpevos 67) TadTa Tis pev ert Tous ayavas Opus éméaxov, dvaBoAds d€ Kat SiarpiBas €zrovov- ay Tod moA€wou mpoTépous dpas oldpevos dptew TOV meEpt prrias Adyeov’ Kal edeu Yes & Turdre, tobro mroveiv buds dmroikous OvTas pa kal i a) TE pt~ pévew ws 7 pntporohs apén. dons yap a&vovat TYyULAS TYyyavew ot marépes Tapa TeV exyovev, Tooavrns . Krigavres Tas dAets Tapa TOV amroikwv. @ S€ hpets eudAAopev Kal mapeTn-
26
BOOK III. 7, 2-6
and, as if you were already victorious in the war, you could not bring yourselves to do. anything reasonable. In order, therefore, that you may not impute to me false reasons for my purpose to end the war, listen to the true reasons. My country having appointed me general with absolute power, as soon as I took over the command I considered what were the causes which had dis- turbed the peace of our cities. And finding them trivial and petty and of too little consequence to dissolve so great a friendship and kinship, I con- cluded that neither we Albans nor you Romans had been governed by the best counsels. And I was further convinced of this and led to condemn the great, madness that. we both have shown, when once I had taken hold of affairs and began to sound out each man’s private.opinion, For I found that the Albans neither in their private meetings nor in their public assemblies were all of one mind regarding the war; and the signs from Heaven, whenever I consulted the victims con- cerning battle, presenting, as they did, far greater difficulties than those based on human reasoning, caused me great dismay and anxiety. In view, therefore, of these considerations, I restrained my eagerness for armed conflicts and devised delays and postponements of the war, in the belief that: you Romans would make the first overtures towards peace. And indeed you should have done this, Tullus, since you are our colony, and not have waited till your mother-city set. the example. For the founders of cities have a right to receive as great respect from their colonies as parents from their children. But while we have been
27 VOL. II. B
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
podpev adAjAovs, méTEpor TOV edyvwpdovwv apEovor Adywr, €répa Tis Has avayKn kpetrraw amravTos dvOpwrivov Aoyropod meptAaBotoa ovvayet- iy eye mpevos eTL AavOdvovcay bpds ovdKér” wounv Seiv Tis eUmpemretas TOV diadiayav oToxa- Ceobau. Sewval yap, ® Tide, pnxavat mA€Kov- Tat Kal? apap kal ddAos_ aduKTos Eppamrau kat apdotépwr, os eueAr\ev axoviti Kat dixa movov TOVTO. ouvrpirbew Kal Suapbepetv pov Ta T™payyara Tupos 7 _moTawoo dixnv €pmreouy. Sypwvoupyol dé trav. dvociwy BovAcvpdrev eloiv ot Suvarararor Didyvaicw Te Kal Ovrevravay ouveAovres. datis O€ 6 Ths _emBovdfjs avray Tpomos Hv Kal mé0ev eis cue 7) TOV dmroppiyrey BovAevpatwv yraous eAnAvbev axovoarte.”
VIII. Tatr’ cizav didwor tHv rapdvTwy Twi avayv@vat tas émoatodds as avT@ KeKkopiKws Tis ervyxave Tapa Tov ev Didjvyn E€vwv Kal Tov Kopi- cavra adtas Tapiyayev. avayvwoleodv de Tav emioToA@v Kal Tod avdpos e&nynoapevov mavTa doa Tapa tav émbevrwy} adtas amd oToparos nKovoey exmrAngews Te peydAns Katacxovons. Tovs akovovtas, ola eikos emt tHALKOUTwW KaK@ Tap eArridas adxovobévt, piKpov éemucxav 6 Doudérrios mdAw €deEev:
‘’Axnkoate Tas aiti avdpe ‘Pw tou
nKdaTe Tas aitias, pes pator, du ds eye réws pev dveBahropnv Tovs mpos buds daydvas, viv dé Kal trav epi ea nhélwoa mpdotepos apxew Adywv. Byets dé TO
1 énibévrwy Cobet: emriepévwy O, Jacoby, émbenevew Biicheler. * éyw réws pev Reiske: éyd re O, Eywye Sylburg.
28
BOOK III. 7, 6-8, 2
delaying and watching one another, to see which side should first make friendly overtures, another motive, more compelling than any arguments drawn from human reason, has arisen to draw us together. And since I learned of this while it was yet asecret to you, I felt that I ought no longer to aim at appearances in concluding peace. For dreadful designs are being formed against us, Tullus, and a deadly plot has been woven against both of us, a plot which was bound to overwhelm and destroy us easily and without effort, bursting upon us like a conflagration or a flood. The authors of these wicked designs are the chiefs of the Fidenates and Veientes, who have conspired together. Hear now the nature of their plot and how the knowledge of their secret design came to me.”
VIII. With these words he gave to one of those present the letters which a certain man had brought to him from his friends at Fidenae, and desired him to read them out; and at the same time he produced the man who had brought the letters. After they were read and the man had informed them of everything he had learned by word of mouth from the persons who had despatched the letters, all present were seized with great astonishment, as one would naturally expect upon their hearing of so great and so unexpected a danger. Then Fufetius, after a short pause, continued :
*“You have now heard, Romans, the reasons why I have thus far been postponing armed conflicts with you and have now thought fit to make the first overtures concerning peace. After
29
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
pera TOOTO 79 oxorreiabe, mOTEpov oleae Seiv mept Bowiwv Kat mpoBarrteny * dprayiis domrevorov médenov duAdrrew mpos tods KTicavras kal maTépas, ev @ Kat Kpatnbevres amodciobe Kal Kpatnoavres, 7) SiaAvodpevo. THY apos Tovs ovyyevels exOpav pe? par emt ods kowovs exIpovs xwperv, ol ye ov pdvov dndoracw <Pod- Aevoav ad’ tudv, adda Kal énavdoracw, ovre memovOdres ovddev Sewov ovTe pn Ta0wor Sedidres, kat ovd ek Tod davepod éméJevto juiv, ws 6 Kowvos a&tot Tod 7oAguov vdopuos, GAd’ ind, oxdTovs, ws av jxvota dbridourd tis adtdv rhv émiPovdiv
puddéaito.: GAAd yap dru pev emt rods dvociovs avOpwmovs iréov jpiv andon omovdp kataAvoapevors Ta €xOn (pavias yap Odrepa afiobdv), ws éyvwkdow byuly Kal moujncovew ovdev déouar mAciw A€yew Kal mapakeAcveoOar. | dv dé TpoTow at Swaddcers Kadai Kat ovppépovaat yevowr av dpporépais tais méAeot (tobro yap tows mobeire dkodoar mdAar) viv 707) mretpd- copa A€yew. ey vopilw Kpatioras wey, elvat Siadrayas, Kal mpenmdeardras ovyyeréot kal didrous mpds aAAjAous, ev als ovdév éorw &yxoroy ovde ® pvyncixakov, adécews amacu mpos amavras inép dv €dpacav i emablov addrov ywvopievns, Hrrov Sé rovTwy edmperets, ev als TO pwev TANOOS amohverar. Tov éyKAnudtwr, ot dé ddiknoavres
* Cobet : mpoBdrwv O. 2 obde R: otre AB.
30
BOOK III. 8, 2-4
this it is for you now to consider whether, in order to avenge the seizure of some miserable oxen and sheep, you ought to continue to carry on an implacable war against your founders and fathers, in the course of which, whether conquered or conquerors, you are sure to be destroyed, or, laying aside your enmity toward your kinsmen, to march with us against our common foes, who have plotted not only. to revolt from you but also to attack you—although they have neither suffered any harm nor had any reason to fear that they should suffer any—and, what is more, have not attacked us openly, according to the universally recognized laws of war, but under cover of darkness, so that their treachery could least be suspected and guarded against. But I need say no more to convince you that we ought to lay aside our enmity and march with all speed against these impious men (for it would be madness to think otherwise), since you are already resolved and will pursue that resolution. But in what manner the terms of. reconciliation may prove honourable and advantageous to both cities (for probably you have long. been eager to hear this) I shall now endeavour to explain. For my part, I hold that that mutual reconciliation is the best and the most becoming to kinsmen and friends, in which there is no rancour nor remembrance of past injuries, but a general and sincere remission of everything that has been done or suffered on both sides; less honourable than this form. of reconciliation is one by which, indeed, the mass of the people are absolved of blame, but those who have injured one another are compelled to
31
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
adArjAous dvayxalovrat dikas drréxew Adyw Kpwo- 5 pevou Kal von@. Tovrwv di) TOV Siadayav epot pev Soxet Xpiva Tas edmpemeaT pas Kal peyaho- yvxotépas Huds <Adobar Kal yrwpnv Odc8ar rept \ eee > , pele 2. > > pndevos Huds adAAjAoits pvynoikaketv: od 8 «i \ 5X PS) AA / a] lo 4 / pn BovAa SdiadAdrrecbar totrov. tov Tpomov, TvAre, adda Kat diddvar Sixas Kat AapBdvew > a \ > a > 7 ary 2 , eo ey agcois Tous ev Tats airiaus map adi rw, ETOUoL Kal Tadra 7rovety elow ‘AABavot TO Kowa, exOn mpoKarahvadpevor. ei O€ Tivas €xeis Tapa ravras déyew érépas <lte xKaddXlovs diadAayas ite duxavoTépas, ovK av Pbdvois dépwv eis pécov Kal moAAjv cow xdpw €eicopat.” IX. Taér’ eirévros rob Dovderriov mapadaBay ‘ 4 c cal ¢ / A ” : TOV Adyov 6 TOV Papaiwy Baorreds ehefe- Kat 7 »® A Hycis,@ Dovdérrie, apelay bre ay, dopey. Heads KataAnpbeobar ouppopar, el 80° aiuaros Kal: dovey avayKkacbeinuev Kpivas TOV cuvyyevh TéAc MoV, Kal b70 TOV iep@v ondTEe TA mpomron€ pid Odousev exwdAvopcba dpxew payns: tds Te dmroppijrous Didnvaiwy Kal Otsevravdv cvvwpocias, ds en Gudotepors Hiv ovvwpocav, oAlyw mpdoTepov cod memopucla mapa ta&v éexeibev Edvwv. Kal ovK > , A ? / > > > e a adpvAakrTo. mpos adtds €apev, GAN’ ws mabeiv te pndev adrol Kakdv Kakelvovs Tipwpncacbar Tis > a bi old /, > / emBovdfs afiws mapeckevdopeba, ody rrov Te ~ , \ / > ¥ ~ aod Katadvcacba tov moAcuov apuaynti paddov bal \ ~ Ld >’ / , de 27 dia Tdv dmAwy eBovAducba. mporepor de , ‘ ~ > ? fol , Mead § mpeoPeveoOa mrepi SiadAaydv ov HEvoduev, eettep, 32
BOOK III. 8, 4-9, 2
undergo such a trial as reason and law direct. Of these two methods of reconciliation, now, it is my opinion that we ought to choose the one which is the more honourable and magnanimous, and we ought to pass a decree of general amnesty. However, if you, Tullus, do not wish a reconciliation of this kind, but prefer that the accusers and the accused should mutually give and receive satis- faction, the Albans are also ready to do this, after first settling our mutual hatreds. And if, besides this, you have any other method to suggest which is either more honourable or more just, you cannot lay it before us too soon, and for doing so I shall be greatly obliged to you.”
IX. After Fufetius had thus spoken, the king of the Romans answered him and said:
“ We also, Fufetius, felt that it would be a grave calamity for us if we were forced to decide this war between kinsmen by blood and slaughter, and whenever we performed the sacrifices pre- paratory to war we were forbidden by them to ' begin an engagement. As regards the secret conspiracy entered into by the Fidenates and Veientes against us both, we have learned of it, a little ahead of you, through our friends in their midst, and we are not unprepared against their plot, but have taken measures not only to suffer no mischief. ourselves but also to punish those foes in such a manner as their treachery deserves. Nor were we less disposed than you to put an end to the war without a battle rather than by the sword; yet we did not consider it fitting that we should be the first to send ambassadors to propose an accommodation, since we had not been
33
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
29? 9 7) \ / ~ re, * . 00d’ npEapev adbrol mpdrepor Tod Tod€uou, apEavras dé jpvvdpeba. arotibepevwv 5é tudv Ta Sra Sexopeba Tas mpoKAjoes Gopevot Kat mept SiadAAa- A 29\ > , > bY \ j Borie yav oddev axpiBodroyovucba, adda Tas Kpartoras Te Kat peyadoypvyxotdatas Sexoucla may adiknua kat Tay audprypa ths “AABavav modews advevtes, et 57) Kat Kowa xpi) KaActy TéAcws dpapTypara, dv oO otpatnyos budv KAoiduos aitios jv, ds dmep audotépwr nudv od peumtas rétike Sixas tois Jeois. ddeiobw 8) maoa éyKAnparos idsiov: Te Kal Kowod mpddacis Kal pydevos err pin T&v. tapeAnAvborwr €oTw KaKkdv, ws Kal coi, Dovderrie,1 Soxet- GAN odK amdypyn TodTO pudvov juads oKoreiv, omws av THY mapodcav ” ’ ‘ > t 2\\> | ExIpav diadvoaipeba mpos aAAjAovs, GAA” Sw find’ adbis mote moAcunoopev ® err Set mapa- oxevdcacbar: od yap avaBodds motnadpevor TOV a ; > oft , 5) ae &. 2 Kak@v ovveAndAvbapev, GAN’ amadAayds. Tis obv 9 BeBaia rod moAguov KardAvois €oTar Kat Ti TAapacyovTes Els TA TMpaypata €EKaTEpoL viv TE Kal els TOV det xpdvov eodpeba diror, ov pev Tap- ehimes, © Dovderrie, eye 8 €7t Kal Todt mpoo~ Geivar metpdcoua. « matoawro pev °>AABavot plovoivres “Pwpatiors ed’ ois éyovaw. ayabois,, ovK dvev peydAwy Kivdtvwv Kal | révewv | TOAAGY adta Krnodpevor (odev yodv memovOdres td’ nav ovre petlov ovre EXaTTOv KaKdv Sia TodTo pucette pas, ore Soxobpev dpewov tudv mpar- $ poudpeérme O: & Movderre Kiessling, Jacoby. * Onws . . +» moAcujooper Hertlein, Cobet: wore . . «| zode- pnowpev O.
34
BOOK III. 9, 2-4
the first to begin the war, but had merely defended ourselves against those who had begun it. But once you are ready to lay down your arms, we will gladly receive your proposal, and will not scrutinize too. closely the terms of the reconciliation, but will accept those that are the best and the most magnanimous, forgiving every injury and offence we have received from the city of Alba—if, indeed, those deserve to be called. public offences of the city for which your genera] Cluilius was responsible, and he has paid no mean penalty to the gods for the wrongs he did us both. Let every occasion, therefore, for complaint, whether private or public, be removed and let no memory of past injuries any longer’ remain—even as you also, Fufetius, think fitting. Yet it is not enough for us to consider merely how we may compose our present enmity toward one another, but we must further take measures to prevent our ever going to war again; for the purpose of our present meeting is not to obtain a postponement but rather an end of our evils. What settlement of the war, there- fore, will be enduring and what contribution must each of us make toward the situation, in order that we may be friends both now and for all time? This, Fufetius, you have omitted to tell us; but I shall endeavour to go on and supply this omission also. If, on the one hand. the Albans would cease to envy the Romans the advantages they possess, advantages’ which were acquired not without great perils and many hardships (in any case you have suffered no injury at our hands, great or slight, but you hate us for this reason alone, that we seem to be better off
35
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
7, N yf a > ¢ / ” - rew), mavoawto Sé “Pwpator de’ irorbias Exovres "AdBavods ws emiPovAedovras dei odior Kai dvdarropevor Kabarep exOpovs: od yap av yévouro BéBawos! didos 7H admorobvr.*® oddels. Tas obv yevijcerar TovTwy éxdrepov; odK edv ‘ypd- Ppupev adra ev tats dpodoyiats 088” éav dudowmpev duddrepo Kal? icp&v (pupal yap adrai ye at
A ‘ > a > > A A ec v dudakat Kal dobeveis), add’ é€av Kowas Hynow- if] A GAA sr 4 a /, > / pela tas jAwy tuxas. € yap €oTL [ovoY, > / r , > a] la > > GAA / ® Dovdérrie, Avans avOpwriwns én oTplo.s ayabots ywoperns aos, TO pnKért TOVs PUovobyTas dAAétpia Ta THV POovovpevwr ayaba yyeicbar. va 51) TodTo yernrar, ‘Pwpatovs pev olwar deiv eis TO Kowov “AABavois Oeivar mavTa doa TE viv éxovor Kal adlis eLovow ayabd, “AABavods de ayanntra@s Ta SwWdpeva déxecbar, Kat yevécdar pddwora pev® davras buds, «et 5€ pH ye, Tods mAciatous Te Kal aplorouvs tuadv tis “Pwyalwy morews oikiropas. od yap 8) LaBivors pev Kat Tuppnvots KaAds elyev exdurobot Tas éavT@v modes pretabéabar tods Biovs ws Huds, du Se dpa rots ovyyeveotdtots To adto TobTo ‘yevd- evov ovy €& Ads;4 ef 8 otk aba f pe xy eer KaAds;4 ef 8 ode akidoere play oixeiy moAw TH huerepay peyddAnv te ovcay non Kal €rt paddAov eoopernv, adda Piroxwpicere Trois Tatpwos eeariots, exeivd ye ToL Tmoujoare:
/ a > / “ \ BovAevrypiov év admodeiate, 6 Ta aupdéepovTa bmép exatépas BovAcvoer 7oAcws, Kal THY Hyewoviay GTr0S0TE pd TH KpElTrToVe TOAEL Kal TAElova Suvapery
1 BéBasos R: PeBaiws B, Jacoby. 2 dmorobyr: Biicheler: pucodvr. O, Jacoby.
8 wev added by Meineke. 4 The mark of interrogation is due to Smit.
36
BOOK III. 9, 4-7
than you); and if, on the other hand, the Romans would cease to suspect the Albans of always plotting against them and would cease to be on their guard against them as against enemies (for no one can be a firm friend to one who dis- trusts him). How, then, shall each of these results be brought about? Not by inserting them in the treaty, nor by our both swearing to them over the sacrificial victims—for these are small and weak assurances—but by looking upon each other’s fortunes as common to us_ both. For there is only one cure, Fufetius, for the bitter- ness which men feel over the advantages of others, and that is for the envious no longer to regard the advantages of the envied as other than their own. In order to accomplish this, I think the Romans ought to place equally at the disposal of the Albans all the advantages they either now or shall here- after possess ; and that the Albans ought cheerfully to accept this offer and all of you, if possible, or at least the most and the best of you, be- come residents of Rome. Was it not, indeed, a fine thing for the Sabines and Tyrrhenians to leave their own cities and transfer their habita- tion to Rome? And for you, who are our nearest kinsmen. will it not accordingly be a fine thing if this same step is taken? If, however, you refuse to inhabit the same city with us, which is already large and will be larger, but are going to cling to your ancestral hearths, do this at least: appoint a single council toconsider what shall beof advantage to each city, and give the supremacy to that one of the two cities which is the more powerful and is in a position to render the greater services
37
DIONYSIUS OF 'HALICARNASSUS
~ > \ A hid > ‘A \ \ a > moveiy ayaba tHv nrTova.! ey@ ev 8) abr a€é ~ ‘ , / 50? ¢ ~ to if WO Kal ToUTwY yevopevwv TOO’ Hyodpuar BeBatous Huds é€cec0ar dirovs, Svo bé mdAets oiKkodvras ~ oA Lisstis isoxopigous, womep viv, oddémoTe Suovoncev.” 5 aig t$ , ¢ {eal > Ve eae X. Tatr’ axovcas 6 WDovdétrios xpdvov <is Bovdjny AricatTo, Kal peTaoTas €k,.Tod. avAddyou. \ ~ / > ~ >? SJ /. : peta tTa&v mapdvTwy “AABavadv, «i xpy déxecIan Tas alipéoeis e€oxdmer. wes bé Tas amavrav yve- peas ehaBev, emorpeyas adOes eis Toy _adMoyov eAeEev: “ ‘Hyiy pev, @ TUAXe, THY bev mrarpiba KaTadretvy od. SoKel ovd’ efepnpody b lepa maT p@a. Kal mpoyovikas €aTias Kal TOmov ov €eyyds eTav. TevTaKkooiwy ot TaTépes Huadv KaTéayov, Kal TATA pi) troAduov — KaretAnddros mpas “pnd aAAns Geoméumrov acvpdopas pndepias év be Karaory- oaabas BovAeurijproy Kal play elvar tiv dpfovcay Ths €Tépas moAw ovK anapéoke. ypadéobu, 57) Kal TOTO TO pépos ev Tals avvOyjKats, et SoKeEl, Kal moa dvatpetobes Trohépou mpopacis..” ‘Os be ovveBnoav € emt TOUTOLS, TEpL THS jeeMovens THY Hyepoviay rapadjecbar mdAcews Srepepovro, \ ies we 2 > A , FETS ys 4 Kat 7oAAol €A€xOnoay cis robTo Adyou map’ adore- pwr, dtkatodvtos exaTépov THY adTod, mdAw apyew Ths érépas. 6 pev odv AdBavos rovabra mpotoxyero Sita , ‘“Hyets, & TdAre, Kai TAs prev ang dp- xew dfcol eopev “ItaXias, ote €Ovos “Eye KOV. Kal péytoTov TaY KaToLKOUVT@Y, THVSE THY. 1 Steph. : BeBaiws O, Jacoby. 38
BOOK III. 9, 7-10, 3
to the weaker. This is what I recommend, and if these proposals are carried out I believe that we shall then be lasting friends; whereas, so long as. we inhabit two cities of equal eminence, as‘at present, there never will be harmony be- tween us.”
X. Fufetius, hearing this, desired time | for taking counsel; and withdrawing from the assembly along with the Albans who were present, he consulted with them whether they should accept the i igi Then, haying taken the opinions of all, he returned to the assembly and spoke as follows: “We do not think it best, Tullus, to abandon our country or to desert the sanctuaries of our fathers, the hearths of our ancestors, and the place which our forbears have possessed for nearly five hundred years, particu- larly when we are not compelled to such a course either by war or by any other calamity inflicted by the hand of Heaven. But we are not opposed to. establishing a single council and letting one of the two cities rule over the other. Let this article, then, also be inserted in the treaty, if agreeable, and let every excuse for war be removed.”
These conditions having been agreed upon, they fell to disputing which of the two cities should be given the supremacy and many words were spoken by both of them upon this subject, each contending that his own city should rule over the other. ‘The claims advanced by the Alban leader were as follows:
“As for us, Tullus, we deserve to rule over even all the rest of Italy, inasmuch as we repre- sent a Greek nation and the greatest nation
39
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
viv eOvav TrapexopLeba.,” tod 5€ Aativwy eAvous, el Kad pndevos TOV dev? jyyetiobae dixarodpev ovk atep aitias, dAAa Kata Tov Kowdv avOpamwv vopov, dv % dvats eOwkev aac, TOV eKydovev dpxew Tods mpoydvous. b7rép amdoas d€ tas aAAas amoukias, als uéxpt TOO mapdvTos ovdev eyKadod- pev, THS buetepas oidpucba Setv mdAews apyew od mpo moAAod tiv drovkiay eis avdTiHVv ameoTaAKOTEs, wore e€itnAov elvar 4d TO ag’ Tpav yevos m0 xpdvov Trarawwbiév, adda TH Tpirn m™po TavTns yeved. €av d¢ dvactpépaca Tas avOpwrivas dixatmoers 7) Pvots TA vea TAEN TOY TpeaPuTepwv dpxew Kal Ta exyova Tov mpoyovey, Tore kal Hpets dvef opel. THY unrporrodw o b70 Tijs dmovKias apxoperny, mpoTepov O€ ov. & pe 57) Todo TO OlKaiwpa Tapexdpmevor THs apyns ovK av dmoorainpev tiv éxovtes, erepov dé Towvde— déEaobe 5€ ado pr) ws eml dtaBodAH Kal dvediop@ TO dperépyy Acyopevor, dAAa Tod dvayKatou éveka—OTt TO pev *AABavav yevos ofov ay emi Tov KTUTaY TOV THY Ody, TowodTov Ews Tov Kal? Has xpovwwy Siapever, Kal odK av Exou Tis emdetEat dorov avOpumwv ovdev Ew rob “EXAnuxod re kat Tob Aativwy, @ ris moAtelas peTadedwkapev" ducts d¢ THY axpiBevay TOO Tap’ eavTois moAuTEv- patos duedbbdpxare Tuppynvods te trodeEduevor Kal LaBivovs Kat dAdovs twas aveotiovs Kal mAdvytas Kal? BapBdpous mdavu modXovs, wore dAiyov TO yvynowv tudv é€otw doov ad’ Hudv 1 Sintenis : wapeydpuevo O. 2 €Ovav after d\Awy deleted by Reudler.
40
BOOK III. 10, 3-4
of all that inhabit this country. But to the sovereignty of the Latin nation, even if of no other, we think ourselves entitled, not without reason, but in accordance with the universal law which Nature bestowed upon all men, that ancestors should rule their posterity. And above all our other colonies, against whom we have thus far no reason to complain, we think we ought to rule your city, having sent our colony thither not so long ago that the stock sprung from us is already extinct, exhausted by the lapse of time, but only the third generation before the present. If, indeed, Nature, inverting human rights, shall ever command the young to rule over the old and posterity over their progenitors, then we shall sub- mit to seeing the mother-city ruled by its colony, but not before. This, then, is one argument we offer in support of our claim, in virtue of which we will never willingly yield the command to you. Another argument—and do not take this as said by way of censure or reproach of you Romans, but only from necessity—is the fact that the Alban race has to. this day continued the same that it was under the founders of the city, and one cannot point to any race of mankind, except the Greeks and Latins, to whom we have granted citizenship; whereas you have corrupted the purity of your body politic by admitting Tyr- rhenians, Sabines, and some others who were homeless, vagabonds: and barbarians, and that in great numbers too, so that the true-born element among you that went out from our midst
® «ai added by Kiessling. 41
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
wpunOn, padrov dé moMoaroy Tob emevodKTou TE kal dMopur ov. et dé Hers, Tapaxwpraarpev bp, Ths apis, TO vdov ap&e Tob _yenotov Kal 70 BapBapov tod ‘EAAnviKod Kat 70° émeioaKTov To) adluyevots. otd€ yap adv rotro youre eimeiv, OT TOV pev enn Avy oxAov obdevos eldxare elvat TaV Koway KU ptov, apxete 8° avrot Tis moAews Kat BovAevere of avbuyevets: ara. Kal Baotrets dmodeixvure févovs, Kat Tis _ BovArs ‘TO mAetorov bpiv €orw ek TOV em Avda, cy ovdev av pijoarre EKOVTES _DTOpEvEY. tts yap ‘exovolws dpxerau KpetTT@ @ av * bo TOU XEtpovos ; Tohn, 57 pwpia Kal KasOTNs, a Ov auvdyeny dainr av vpets vropeve, tadta pas éxovTas SexeoOau. teAevTatos pou Adyos. €otiv, ort Tis "AdBavav moAcws odfev Ere mapaxwel pepos Tod modTEvpaTos OKTWKALOEKaTHY. 757 ‘yeveay oiKoU- perns Kal mavro, ev Koop Ta ovviOn Kal marpia emuredovons, 4 3 dperépa mods adiaKdopynTos €orw éru Kal ddidraxros, dre vedxrioTos oboe Kal ex moAAdv ovpdpopyntos ebvdv, F parpav det xpovwv Kal TraOnparoo TavTooaTr@v iva Kar- apTv07 ? Kai mavonrat TapaTTouery Kat oracud- Loved womep viv. dmavres 8 av <lrovev. ort det Ta kaBeornKdra TOV TOparTopEvany Kat Ta, TeTEtpapeva, THY dSoxydarev Kaul Ta vyrat- vovTa TOV vooourTay dpxew: ols dpets Tavavtia agvobdvres odK OpOds movetre.”
1 xpeirrwv av Cobet :,rdv xpecrrévwr O, Jacoby. ® xataprv07 A: xatapriob7 B, Jacoby.
42
- yo» » BOOK, IIL. 10, 4-6
is become small, or rather a tiny fraction, in com- parison with those who have: been brought in and:are of alien race. And if we should yield the command to you, the base-born will rule over the true-born, barbarians over Greeks, and immi- grants over the native-born. | For you cannot even say this much for yourselves, that you have not permitted this immigrant mob to gain any control of public affairs but that you native-born citizens are yourselves the rulers and councillors of the commonwealth. Why, even for your kings you choose outsiders, and the greatest part of your senate consists of the newcomers; and to none of these conditions can you assert that you submit willingly. . For what man of superior rank willingly allows himself to be ruled by an inferior? It would be great folly and baseness, therefore, on our part to accept willingly those evils which you must own you submit to through necessity. My last argument is this: The city of Alba has so far made no alteration in any part of its con- stitution, though it is already the eighteenth generation that it has been inhabited, but con- tinues to observe in due form all its customs and traditions; whereas your city is still without order and discipline, due to its»being newly founded and a conglomeration of many races, and it will require long ages and manifold turns of. fortune in order to be regulated and freed from those troubles and dissensions with which it is now agi- tated. But all will agree that order ought to rule over confusion, experience over inexperience, and health over sickness;, and» you do .wrong.:in demanding the reverse.”
43
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
XI. Tovadira rob Dovderriov Aé~avros mapa- AaBodv 6 ‘TuMos Tov Aoyov elzre* “To pev ex puoews Kal mpoyovwy apeThs Bixavor, & Dovdérric kai dpets dvdpes” AABavoi, cower apo- repos Hiv: Tovs adrods yap edxdue0a ? mpoyovous éxdrepot, wore oddev Sei TovTOU xdpw ovTE mA€oV juav exew tovs érépovs ovr’ Edatrov. TO bé dpxew €k mavTos TV dmoiKL@v Tas pyTpoTodAets ¢ > al 4 , ww > A ws dvayKaiov te ddcews vopypov ovte adAnbes ” £; > “~ ¢ yj? e ~ / "4 ovte Sixatov HévodTo bp’ budv modAAd ye ToL ~ ¢ dora éorw davOpedmwv, trap ols at pntpomddes ovK dpyovow GAN srorarrovrat tats drrorKta.s. peytorov dé kal favepwratov tod Adyou Tobde /, € ~ / 3 ~ ” mapddserypa 7) Umaptiatav mods, od Tov dAAwy pdvov dpyew aéiodca ‘EAAjvwr, adda Kal rod ~ \ a Awpixod yévous dOev admwxioOn. Kat tt Set rept ~ wv / > ‘ \ e ~ c 4 ¢ tav GdAwv A€éyew; adrol yap dyets of Thy tpere- pav rroAw amouicavres Aaoviviatdv éore GrrovKot. ei 87) ddocds eott vopos apyew THs amouKtas Tv ec a pntpomoAw, odk av Pbdvorev dpdotépors piv Aaovindra: ta Sikava tarrovres; mpos pev 92) TO mp@tov tuav Sikaiwua Kat mAetornv €éxov evpoowniav tad0? ixava: ered) dé Kat Tods Biovs r&v mdoAcewr avtimapeberalew aAArAois > / 2 > @ / Xr , a A \ emrexelpets,? & Dovdéertie, A€ywv OTL TO pmev > ~ > A hd > \ 8 / ‘ S ArBavadv edbyeves opovov aet dtapever, TO nperepov diedbaprar*® rats éemyutiacs tod addo- dvrov, Kal ovk hélovs dpyew T&v yrnoiwy Tods
1 ebysucla O: mapexducba Kiessling, edpduefa Sintenis. 44
BOOK III. 11, 1-3
XI. After Fufetius had thus spoken, Tullus answered and said:
“ The right which is derived from Nature and the virtue of one’s ancestors, Fufetius and ye men of Alba, is common to us both; for we both boast the same ancestors, so that on this score neither of us ought to have any advantage or suffer any disadvantage. But as to your claim that by a kind of necessary law of Nature mother-cities should invariably rule over their colonies, it is neither true nor just. Indeed, there are many races of mankind among which the mother-cities do not rule over their colonies but are subject to them. The greatest and the most conspicuous instance of this is the Spartan state, which claims the right not only to rule over the other Greeks but even over the Doric nation, of which she is acolony. But why should I mention the others? For you who colonized our city are yourselves a colony of the Lavinians. If. there- fore, it is a law of Nature that the mother-city should rule over its colony, would not the Lavinians be the first to issue their just orders to both of us? To your first claim, then, and the one which carries with it the most specious appearance, this is a sufficient answer. But since you also undertook to compare the ways of life of the two cities, Fufetius, asserting that the nobility of the Albans has always remained the same while ours has been ‘corrupted’ by the various admixtures of foreigners, and demanded that the base-born should not rule over the well-born nor
® émexeipers B: émyeipets R. ® Cobet: e&€f0aprac O, Jacoby. 45
DIONYSIUS .OF HALICARNASSUS
volous odde TOV _avdbryevaiv TovS empAvdas,, pabe Kal Kara TOOTO dwaprdvev padrwora TO Suicatorpia.. 4 jets ‘yap Tocovrov Séopev aloydveoBar Kowny ‘avadelEavres THY mod Tots Bovropevois, od Wore Kal cepvuvopeba emt tovtTw, padota TO epyy, ovK avrot tod CiAov Tobde apavres, mapa de THs "AOqvaiev mOACwWs TO Topdderyp.a. fi mae peytorov KA€os ev “EM ot €oTt, Kal dua, TooTO ody yxtoTa,.€¢ pr) Kal. pddoTa).\70,. 7oAtrevpa.. 5 Kal TO. mpadypa npiv’ moAAdv, yevopevov ayalay aitiov ovr’ emipeui ovTe peTapedcvay ws HuapTn- Kdot éper, dpxee TE kal Povdever Kal Tas dANas TUYLaS Kaprobrat Tap’ Hiv oby 6 TOAAG xpHmata KeKTyNLEVvoS OBOE 6 moods marrépas émixewptous emdelEar Suvdpevos, adr’ otis av h TovtTwY Tov
~ ” e) aJ > + \ A > = J Tidy agtos. od yap ev ddArw ‘Twi tiv avOpw- mivyy evyeverav dndpyew vopiloper, ddA” ev apeTh.
) be aAXos dxAos cpa THs Toews eoTw baxdy Kal SUvapuy Tots BovAevBetow b70 T@V Kpatiotwy TOPEXOLEVOS peyddn Te Hp@v 7 ToAus eK pucpas Kat poBepa TOls TEpLoLKoLs ef edatappovijTov dua Jenne THY prravOpurriav yéyove, Tijs Te tyepovias, js * tov d\Awv Aarivwy ovdels avTuTroet Tat mpos nas, TOTO “Pwyatois TO ToXirevpa mpgev ob 6 ov Karnyopets,” @ Dovdérrie. ev toxve yap Omhov KetT au 70 Ta&v -ToAewv Kparos, avrn 8 ek TOAABY cwpatav yiverat: Tats dé puixpais Kal dAvyavOpamrots Kal Sia Tobto dobeveow odK EoTw
1 fs Cobet : dep iis O, Jacoby. 2 Biicheler: xarnyopeis O.
46
“BOOK III. 11, 3-6
newcomers over the native-born, know, then, that in making this claim, too, you are greatly mistaken. For we are.so far from being ashamed of having made the privileges of our city free to all.who desired them that we even take the greatest pride in this course; moreover, we are not the originators of this admirable practice, but took the example from the city of Athens, which enjoys the greatest reputation among the Greeks, due in no small measure, if indeed not chiefly, to this very policy. And this principle, which has been to us the source of many advantages, affords us no ground either for complaint or regret, as if we had committed some error... Our chief magis= tracies and membership:in the senate are held and the other honours among us are enjoyed, not by men. possessed. of great fortunes, nor by those who ean show.a/long line of ancestors all natives of the country, but by such as‘are worthy of these honours; for we look upon the nobility of men as consisting in nothing else than in virtue. The rest.of the populace.are the body of the common- wealth, contributing strength and power to the decisions of the best men. It is owing to this humane policy that our city, from a small and contemptible beginning, is become large and for- midable to its neighbours, and it is this policy which you condemn, Fufetius, that /has laid for the Romans the foundation of that. supremacy which none of the other Latins. disputes with. us. For the power of states consists in the force of arms, and this in turn depends upon a multitude of citizens; whereas, for. small states that. are sparsely populated and for that reason weak it
47
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
7 dpxew érépwv, GAN 0td’ éavTav dipxew. KaGo~ Aov 8 éywye TOP? drodapBdves detv Tas érépey Svacdpew TroAvretas Kab Thy idiay emrauvetv, oray Tis Ex SetEar THY pev €avToo mod € €K TOU TadTa emiTndevew a a pynow evdaipova, Kal beyddny ovoar, tas d¢ duaBaddAopevas 81a TO HN TAUTO. mpoatpeiabat KaKodatpovovoas. 7a. 5 TpeTEpa mpaypara ovx ovTws EXEL a.Ad’ 7 pev dperepa. TroAus a.7r0 p«tlovos avxnparos dpyopern Kat TrActovwy dopey Tuxodca els eAdrrova OyKov ‘ ouvaKTat, jets de puxpas Tas mporas. apxas AaBdvres ev od TOMG xXpovw peyiorny TOV mAnavoxcopow ToAcwy TH ‘Papny TemOLH}KOpEY Tovrous Tots _ToAvredpaow dy av
8 Karnyopers * _Xpdpevor. To Se oraovdlov HUY, eel Kal Tobro ov airias elyes, @ Doudgerre, ovK emi SiadbopG Kal eharracet Tay Kowav, ard’ emt owrnpia Kal avéijoe: yiverat. gdoryovpcla yap ot VEUTEPOL mpos TOUS mpeoBurepous Kal ot €TTOLKOL pos Tovs émiuxahecapevous, TOTEPOt T)etova
9 TOUT|oOpeV TO KOUWOV dyad. iva, d¢€ OUVTE LOY €imw, TOtS peMovow ETEPWY apf ew duo mpocetvat dei tadra, THY ev TO Tonepeiv loxdy Kat THY € TO BovrcvecBar dpdvnow, a Trepl pas coTw duddrepa:, Kal Ore od kevos 0 KOpaTos 7) TavTos Adyou KpeltTT wv metpa Hiv Haprupel. Toca yobv peyebe Kai Suvdpev mohw ovx oldv re yeveobat Tpitn yeved pera TOV olxicpov, et pa 76 TE _dvdpetov émepirrevev avry Kal TO ppovipov. ixavat be TeKpnpioat TO KpaTos avris moat TroNevs eK Tod Aarivew otoat yevous kal ay Kriow ad’ btudv exovoa, at thy duerépav s dyxov Reiske : olxov O. ® Biicheler : xarmyopets O.
4
BOOK III. 11, 6-9
is not possible to rule others, nay, even to rule themselves. On the whole, I am of the opinion that a man should only then disparage the govern- ment of other states and extol his own when he can show that his own, by following the principles he lays down, is grown flourishing and great, and that the states he censures, by not adopting them, are in an unhappy plight. But this is not our situation. On the contrary, your city, beginning with greater brilliance and enjoying greater resources than ours, has shrunk to lesser impor- tance, while we, from small beginnings at first, have in a short time made Rome greater than all the neighbouring cities by following the very policies you condemned. And as for our factional strife—since this also, Fufetius, met with your censure—it tends, not to destroy and diminish the commonwealth, but to preserve and enhance it. For there is emulation between our youths and our older men and between the newcomers and those who invited them in, to see which of us shall do more for the common welfare. In short, those who are going to rule others ought to be endowed with these two qualities, strength in war and prudence in counsel, both of which are present in our case. And that this is no empty boast, experience, more powerful than any argument, bears us witness. It is certain in any case that the city could not have attained to such greatness and power in the third generation after its founding, had not both valour and prudence abounded in it. Sufficient proof of its strength is afforded by the behaviour of many cities of the Latin race which owe their founding to you, but
49
10
11
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
depdodoar TOAw Hpriv mpookexwpycact Kal 70 ‘Pepto dpxecba pGdXov afvotow 7 7 on "ANBa- vav, ws nU@v Lev Guddrepa t tkavav ovtwy Ttods TE pirous «0 mov Kal Tovds ex9pods KaKOs, dpa S ovderepa. Toa elyov éTt Kat toxupa, & Douvdérrie, Tmpos Tas Sucaresoers, as av Trap~ €oxou, Aéyew: pdravov dé dpa@v tov Adyov Kal ev low Ta moa, TOUS oriyous f AcxOnooperes * mpos avrimddous 6 ovras tds Tob duxatov * Kpuras Tmavopar A€ywr. eva de drohapBdvew 4 Kpatt- orov elvat Ka povov nuadv Ta veixn Stvacban SvaKpivas TpoToy, @ moot BdpBapot Te Kal “EAAnves eis €xOn KATAOTAVTES OF pev brep 1 NYE po- vias, ot de bmep dupioByrnotwov yijs expyoavro, tobrov etry re Tmavoopar: et Tooatweba HE pet TWl THs éavT@v orpatids éxdrepot Tov ayava els oAvyoorov Tt Anos dvd pay ouvayayovres THY Tov moA€pLov TUxnY’ e€ OmoTépas S av TOAEWS ot Kparnoavres TOV dvrimd hey yeravrar, ; TAUTH, ovyxwpyoarpev apyew THs éTepas. om0ca yap pa) Svatpetrar bd Adyou, tadta b70. Tov OTAwv Kpiverat. | XID. Ta prev 57 Dex Oévra Teph THS ‘hyepovias Tov mdAcwv Suxaubpara om’ dpupor pe Tov aTpaTnyav toudde Hv: téXos 5é Tots Adyous adbr@v jcorovdnoev olov 6 ‘Papaios dterifero. ot yap ev TH ovdddya capovres *"ABavav te Kat
1 rots dXtyous Steph.” : rots cots Adyors O.
J AcxInadpeva Reiske : : ereyxOnodpeva. AB.
® rod dixatov B: rods Sixaiovs R; Kai od Scxatovs Sylburg, ov rod dixatov Kiessling,
50
BOOK III. 11, 9-12, 1
which, nevertheless, scorning your city, have come over to us, choosing rather to be ruled by the Romans than by the Albans, because they look upon us as capable of doing both good to our friends and harm to our enemies, and upon you as capable of neither. I had) many other argu- ments, and valid ones, Fufetius, to advance against the claims which you have presented; but as I see that argument is futile and that the result will be the same whether I say much or little to you, who, though our adversaries, are at the same time the arbiters of justice, I will make an end of speaking. However, since I conceive that there is but one way of deciding our differences which is the best and has been made use of by many, both barbarians and Greeks, when hatred has arisen between them either over the supremacy or over some territory in dispute, I shall propose this and then conclude. . Let each of us fight. the battle with some. part of our forces, and limit the fortune of war to a very small number of com- batants; and let us give to that city whose champions shall overcome their adversaries the supremacy over the other. For such contests as cannot be determined by arguments are decided by arms.” .
XII. These were the reasons urged by the two generals to support the pretensions of their respective cities to the supremacy; and the out- come of the discussion was the adoption of the plan Tullus proposed. For both the Albans and
4 éva S¢ broAauBavwv Cobet: eva S€ tsodayBdvw O, dv 5é UroAapBavw Biicheler. 5 éiyoordv B: édiyordy R.
51
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
‘Pwpalwy tayetav draMayiy 0b moA€pou Town cacla. Cyroivres Smdo1s TO vetKos eyvwoay dceAciv. ovyxwpnbevros be Kal Tovrou _mept Tob 7AnBous TOV dy@oviovpevenv Cnrnous eyivero, od tiv adbrtiy éxaTépov Tay oTparnyav dudvo.av 2 dzroBerkvupevov. TvAdos pev yap eBovAeTo ev? eAaxiorors Tupac yeveoar THv Tod atone pov Kptow, év0s ‘AABavod, 70d Aaumporarou mpos eva ‘Pwpatov TOV _dporov _Hovopaxncovros, Kal mpobujos Hv avTos v7rép Tis éavTod smatpidos dywvicacba Tpo- KaAovpevos «is TaV dpotay pirotipiay TOV "AABavor, kaAovs drropatveny Tots dverdn poor TAS Tov oTparomedcy tyepovias Tous dep dpxjs Kal duvacteias aydvas, ov povov eav vueTowow ayalods dvdpas, a.\AG Kav avTol KpaTnbaow tn ayatav, Kal dueEiwy door oTparnyot Kat BaatAeis Tas €avTadv puxas mpoxwduvedoa TaV Kowa Tapéoxov devvov ipyodpevor Tay pev TYyL@v mmAéov 3 avrol péepeobar, Trav dé Tovey ® é\atTov. 6 be "ABavos TO pev dAlyors owpact Kevduvevew Tas Tones opbas evopiler eipjobar, mept de THis ev mpos éva pedxns duehepeTo, A€yeov OTt Tots pev jyovpévois Tav oTpatoTédwv érav iSiav KatacKkevdlovra Suvacretav KaNos Kal dvayKatds eoTw *® 6 repli Tis apxiis Tpos addndous aya, tais d€ moAcow avrats emeLOay v brep Tov Tpwrelowy Suadépwvrar Mos dA Aas ov povov opadcpos dAAd Kal aicxpos 6 dua Hovopaxias Kb/vvos, édv TE THS Kpetrrovos AdBwvra tuyns ea Te Tis 4 xelpovos. pets 5€ dvdpas emAéKrous ad’ éxaTe- 1 2&B: om. R. 2 aévwv Reiske : ao\éuwv O. 52
BOOK III. 12, 1-4
Romans who were present at the conference, in their desire to put a speedy end to the. war, resolved to decide the controversy by arms. This also being agreed to, the question arose concerning the number of the combatants, since the two generals were not of the same mind. For Tullus desired that the fate of the war might be decided by the smallest possible number of com- batants, the most distinguished man among the Albans fighting the bravest of the Romans in single combat, and he cheerfully offered himself to fight for his own country, inviting the Alban leader to emulate him. He pointed out that for those who have assumed the command of armies combats for sovereignty and power are glorious, not only when they conquer brave men, but also when they are conquered by the brave; and he enumer- ated all the generals and kings who had risked their lives for their country, regarding it as a reproach to them to have a greater share of the honours than others but a smaller share of the dan- gers. The Alban, however, while approving of the proposal to commit the fate of the cities to a few champions, would not agree to decide it by single combat. He owned that when commanders of armies were seeking to establish their own power a combat between them for the supremacy was noble and necessary, but when states themselves were contending for the first. place he thought the risk of single combat not only hazardous but even dishonourable, whether they met with good or ill fortune. And he proposed that three chosen men
8 géorw B: €or R.
53
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
pas 7mdAews ovveBovrcvev bo THY dmdvrew oy *ABavadv Te Kat ‘Papaiwy Siaywvicacbar. enurn- devdtatov yap evar Tovd« Tov apOj.ov eis dracay dppioBnroupevou mpdyjwaros Svaipeotv apXy TE Kal péoa Kal TeAeuTay €, eXovra, ev éavTd. TAUTY mpoobemeven TH yvoun ‘Popatov TE Kal “AABavav 6 Te avMoyos dteAVOn Kal emi Tods iSious a Gmrnecav EKATEpOL Xdpaxas.
XIII. “Ezevra kahécavres eis ecrAnotay Tas duvdpets duporepas ot oTparnyot brekfiBov a Te dteAdyOnoav-adroi mpos aAAjAous Kat ef’ ois ovveevro Kkatadvcacbat TOV mOAcpov. emrucupe~ cavrwy dé TaV oTparevpaTev dpuporépev Kara TroAAnv evddnnow Tas TOV orparnyav oporoyias, bavpacrr pera Tobro KarTelye puroripia Kal Aoxayovs Kal oTparvaras ToMav mavy mpoBvpov~ pevenv e€eveyxacbar Ta Tis payns dpioreta kal od Aoyw omovdalovrey povov, aAda Kal épyw prroripias a7od LVUMEVOOY, date xaderhy yevécbar TOs 1yE“oow aura 77. TOV emurndevordrev dua- yruou, el yap tts hv i Tarépoy erupavela Aap- Tpos 7 owparos poopy Suampems 7 7] mpager Th Kata. xeipa yevvaios 7 Kat’ any Twa. TUX 7 ToApav emlonpos éavrov ng lov TATTEW mparov ev TOS Tprot. TavTyVv em TOAD ywpotcay év audorépors tots otpatevpact tiv didotyslay 6 rev *AABa- vdv €navoe otparnyds, evOvunbeis drt Beta tis mpovo.a ex tTroA\0b mpoopwyevn Tov’ pédAovTa ovpPycecba rais moAcow aydva rods mpoxwdv- vevcovras wtmép atrdv Kateokevdce -yeveoOar oikwy Te ovK adavdv Kal Ta mroAduia ayabods
54
~/ BOOK III. 12, 4-13, 3
from each city should fight in the presence of all the Albans and Romans, declaring that this was the most suitable number for deciding any matter in controversy, as containing in itself a beginning, a middle and an end. This proposal meeting with the approval of both Romans and Albans, the conference broke up and each side returned to its own camp.
XIII. After! this the generals assembled their respective armies and gave them an account both of what they had said to each other and of the terms upon which they had agreed to put an end to the war. And both armies having with great approbation ratified the agreement entered into by their generals, there arose a wonderful emula- tion among the officers and soldiers alike, since a great many were eager to carry off the prize of valour in the combat and expressed their emulation not only by their words but also by their actions, so that their leaders found great difficulty in selecting the most suitable champions. For if anyone was renowned for his illustrious ancestry or remarkable for his strength of body, famous for some brave deed in action, or distin- guished by some other good fortune or bold achieve- ment, he insisted upon being chosen first among the three champions. This emulation, which was running to great lengths in both armies, was checked by the Alban general, who called to mind that some divine providence, long since fore- seeing this conflict between the two cities, had arranged that their future champions should be sprung of no obscure families and should be brave
1 For chaps. 13-20 ef. Livy i. 24 f. 55
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
op Biivai te KaAdXlotous Kat od 1 yeveoews opoias Tots oAAots pererAngoras, aAXa. omaviou Kal Davpaorijs dua TO trapadofov. “Oparies yap TW1 ‘Pwpaiw Kat Kopratin * TO yevos "AdBavd Kata Tov avTov ypdovov eveydnoe Ouvyarépas dddpious Lucivios “AABaves. TOUTOUS dipordpots ai yuvatkes eyKUpoves dpa. yevopmevat, TAS TPWTO- TOKOUS expépovor yovas dppeva Bpédn Tploupa., Kat avTa ot yewdpevor mpos oiwvod AaBévres ayabod Ka moder Kal oikw TH odherépw TPE povow dmavra Ka redevodow: Beds 8 avrots, womep kar’ dpxas édnv, didwor «dos Te Kal popny Kat 57) Kal puxiis yevvaloTnra pndevos Tay dpiora mepvKoTov Xetpoot yeveoBar. Tovrous eyven Tots dvipdow © 6 Dougerrios emurpérew TOV dmep Tis Tyyepovias dyava kal mpoxadeod- pevos eis Adyous Tov Baowea ra&v ‘Pwpaiwv Aéyet Tpos avrov
XIV. “ @eds TUS. couKev, é TuAAe, mpovoov- pevos TOV TrOAewv Exatépas ev aAXots Te TOAAOis Kal 57) Kal Kata TOovde. TOY dyGva pavepav TIv evvouay memounotar.® TO yap evdpeOjvar Tovs dywviovpevous dmep mdvrwv yéver Te pndevos xelpovas. Kal Td. TONE puta dyabovs odbfvat te Kaddtorous, Tpos d€ tovros &€ évos mepukoras
Tarr pos kal mo pas {yeyerynpevous untpds, Kal 7do Oavpacusrarov év ud mpocdOdvras «is
1 od Biicheler: ore O. ps 2 xop.ariw B (and so regularly): xopariw R ( arly). Evidently B originally had kopiariw. The spelling Kopd parios, on the analogy of “Opdrtos, is much more apt to go back toa scribe than to Dionysius himself,
56
BOOK III. 13, 3-14, 1
in arms, most comely in appearance, and dis- tinguished from the generality of mankind by their birth, which should be unusual and wonder- ful because of its extraordinary nature. It seems that Sicinius, an Alban, had at one and the same time married his twin daughters to Horatius, a Roman, and to Curiatius,! an Alban; andthe two wives came with child at the same time and each was brought to bed, at her first lying-in, of three male children. The parents, looking upon the event as a happy omen both to their cities and families, brought up all these children till they arrived at manhood. And Heaven, as I said in the beginning, gave them beauty and strength and nobility of mind, so that they were not inferior to any of those most highly endowed by Nature. It was to these men that Fufetius resolved to commit the combat for the supremacy ; and having invited the Roman king to a con- ference, he addressed him as follows:
XIV. “ Tullus, some god who keeps watch over both our cities would seem, just as upon many other occasions, so especially in what relates to this combat to have made his goodwill manifest. For that the champions who are to fight on behalf of all their people should be found inferior to none in birth, brave in arms, most comely in appearance, and that they should furthermore have been born of one father and mother, and, most wonderful of all, that they should have come
1 On the spelling Curiatius see the critical note.
3 werovjoa O: zovfoa Schwartz.
57
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
d@s Huepa, map tpiv pev ‘Oparious; Tap apiv d¢ Kopuarious, bavpaorh TWL Kal Ocia mavrd- Tacw €oLKev evepyeoia.. rt obv ov” Sexdpeba THY tooavray Too Satpoviov mpdvovay” Kal mrapa- ‘Kadobpev emt Tov dep Tijs Hy<povias dydva TOUS TpLovpovs ddeApods EKaTEpol; 7a. Te yap adr’, Goo, ev Tois dptora, Haxnoopevots brorainet dy ® elvan, Kav TOUTOLS €veoTtt Tots aydpaat, Kal TO py TpoATety. TOUS TapacmarTas * Kduvovras TovroIs paAdov omapger adeAdois odor map: ovorwas dAXouvs ‘Pwyaiwy re Kal, AdBavav, 7 Te didotipia. trav dAAwy vewr .yadern AvOjvas be ér€pou TWO: ovoa Tpomou Taxetay eeu Kplow.4 TEKALpojLaL yap Tiva Kal map? bpiv ‘ep > qoA- Avis elva TOV dyruTrovoupeveny aperijs, Gomep Kal map’ "AABavots- ods el diddoKousev Ott Octa TS epbaxe TUXN Tas avbpwmivas omovdas abrijs mapacyovens tovs €€ tcov Tov brep TOY TOAewv ayava ToUnoopLevous, ov yxaAden@s Trei- gopev. od yap dpeTh Aelrecbar SddEovar Tov Tpidvpev deAgav, ddA, dvcews edKAnpia Kal TUS looppdoTrov mpos 70 dvtimaNoy émurndevornte.” XV. Togatra 708 Pougerziov A€Eavtos Kat
\ TAVT GV THY yreounv ETOLVECEVT WY (ervxov de
TuHepe R: yevéoes B, Jacoby. a av added by Meineke. 1s Kiessling : tpoaomoras O. : xpiow O: ri xpta Grasberger, Jacoby. nat ép.vy Capps, épwv év Sintenis, ydpw év Jacoby: éeyphy perv
ao *§. eo Bb
AB.
* Literally, “‘equally inclined toward the adversary.” Nature and Chance have specially favoured these six men
58
‘BOOK III. 14, 1-15, 1
into the world on the same day, the. Horatii with you and the Curiatii with us, all this, I say, has every appearance of a. remarkable instance of divine favour. Why, therefore, do we not accept this great providence of the god, and each of us invite the triplets on his side to, engage in the combat for the supremacy? For not only all the other advantages which we could desire in the best-qualified champions are to be found in these men, but, as they are brothers, they will be more unwilling than any others among either the Romans or the Albans to for- sake their companions when in distress; and furthermore, the emulation of the other youths, which cannot easily be appeased in any other way, will be promptly settled. For I surmise that among you also, as well as among the Albans, there is a kind of strife among many of, those, who lay claim to bravery; but if we inform.them that some providential fortune has anticipated all human efforts and has itself furnished us with champions qualified to engage upon equal terms in the cause of the cities, we shall easily persuade them to desist. For they will then look upon themselves as inferior to the triplets, not in point of bravery, but only in respect of a special boon of Nature and of the favour of a Chance that is equally inclined toward both sides.”
XV. After Fufetius had thus spoken and _ his proposal had been received with general appro-. bation (for the most important both of the Romans
above all their fellows, but as between the Alban triplets and the Roman triplets the scales are evenly balanced.
59 VOL. II. c
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
‘Pwpyaiwy te Kal “AABavav of KpaTloToL TrapovTEs dpporépots) puKpov éemuaxav 6 TuAdos Aéyet*
“Ta pev ddAa dpbds emiAcdoyiabat pot Soxets, @ Dovderrte: Bavpaor yap Tis THY ovderTOTE ovp Bacay Opovoyeverav ev duuporépats rats hed ow émi Ths hetepas yeveds eeveyKaca Tv ev 3° dyvoetv €oucas, 6 moAby mapetet Tos veavi- oKols oxvor, éav dfidpev adTovs aMiprous wpety dud pdxrs. n yap ‘Opariev ia Tav Tete pwy ddeAdn) Tijs Kopratioy pNTpes eort TOV ’"AABavdv, Kat réOpamrau Ta peipaKia ev ToOiS > audotépwv tay yuvaKdv KodAmous aomdlovrai > > / \ lot > Bal 4 Tt adAjrovs Kat girotow ody rrov % Tovs c ~ 1 iO Xr 7 2 a 8 \ / 30° eauta@v + ddeddpovs.2 dpa 8) py mote ov ¢ / > / A hid ag “A dovov 7 TovTois avadidvat Ta SmAa Kat Kadeiv
> AY a2 4 ‘ > > / / > \ ‘ avrovs emt Tov Kar’ aAdAjAwv dovov avexfuods Kat auvtpofous ovTas. To yap euddduov ayos, eav > a“ > / a ¢ ~ avaykac0@ow addjAovs juarhovetv, eis Tuas eXedoeran TOUS dvaykdlovras. -
Aéyet mpos avrov 6 Dovgerrios: Ey O08" eme AeAn Bev, & & Tue, TO ouyyeves TOV peetpaclony, « ove” ws dvayKdowy 3 abrovs Tots dveypiots dud. paxns xXwpeiv et pa} BovAn beter avrol TOV dyava drropetvan TapesKevacdiiny, aAN’ emet57) TAXLOTG. E7tl VOOV Habe pLoL TOOE TO Bovrevpa, Tous *A)Bavods Koptartious petarrepydpevos avtos ém é€uavTod didcrerpay ww” > / > al b] e > 4 éAaBov «i Bovdropevots adrois €oTw 6 ayav: deLayevwy 8 avtav tov Adyov. amierm Twi kal Oavpaorh mpobvpia, Tore avaxaddmrew Eyvwv To PovAevpa Kal dépew eis pecov' ool te TO
1 rods €avrdv R: wére abrav B; dAAoe rods eavtay Reiske, moAAol rods eavtdv Jacoby.
BOOK III. 15, 1-3
and Albans were present with the two leaders), Tullus, after a short pause, spoke as follows:
“In other respects, Fufetius, you seem to me to have reasoned well; for it must be some wonder- ful fortune that has produced in both our cities in our generation a similarity of birth never known before. But of one consideration you seem to be unaware—a matter which will cause great re- luctance in the youths if we ask them to fight with one another. For the mother of our Horatii is sister to the mother of the Alban Curiatii, and the young men have been brought up in the arms of both the women and cherish and love one another no less than their own brothers. Consider, there- fore, whether, as they are cousins and have been brought up together, it would not be impious in us to put arms in their hands and invite them to mutual slaughter. For the pollution of kindred blood, if they are compelled to stain their hands with one another’s blood, will deservedly fall upon us who compel them.”
To this Fufetius answered: ‘“‘ Neither have I failed, Tullus, to note the kinship of the youths, nor did I propose to compel them to fight with their cousins unless they themselves were inclined to undertake the combat. But as soon as this plan came into my mind I sent for the Alban Curiatii and sounded them in private to learn whether they were willing to engage in the combat; and it was only after they had accepted the proposal with incredible and wonder- ful alacrity that I decided to disclose my plan and bring it forward for consideration. And I advise
2 ddeddovs R: dvexuovs B. 8 Steph. : dvayxdlwv eg
I
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
avto rotro dmoriWewa. moveiv KadéoavTe tods map vpiv tpidvjuovs meipay adtav rhs yva@pns moujoacba. eav puev odv Eexdvres avveTididaar KaKEelvOL TA GWpaTa TpoKLWduvetoa THs éavTa@v natpidos, Séyou Tiv xdpw, édv S€ dvaddwrrat, pndeutav adtois! mpoodepe avayenv. plavrevo- poar dé Kal mepl exelvwy ola Kal mept TOV hpeTe- pwv, elrep odv? elaw olovs adkovoper, dAtyors * tois dpicta mepvKdow spor Kal Ta moAcuwa ayaboi: KAéos' yap abt&v Kal mpos judas €AjAvde THs apeTis.”
XVI. Adyerar 8:4 viv mapaiveow 6 <Tidos Kat Seynpépovs mownoapevos avoyds, ev als: ovrevoeral te Kal palev tiv dudvovay TaVv ‘Opariwv droKxpwetrar, tapyy «is riv moAw. tats 8° é&fjs uépars Bovdrevodpevos ayia Tots dploro.s, eed) Tots mAcioros doe déxyecIat tas tod Dovderriov mpokAjoes, peraméeumetat Tovs Tpidvpous adeAdods Kal Adyer pds adTovs*
“"Avdpes ‘Opdrio, Dovdéertios 6 *AABavos eis Adyous. cuveAOdw® eyol rHv tedAcvTatay én, atparomédou avvodoy ébn Tods mpoKwvduvevaovTas . bmép éxarépas moAews Tpeis dvdpas ayabods Kad. Oeiav yeyevijcba mpdvoiay, adv odk av evpoyner érépous ovTE ‘yevvatotépous ove €miTndevoTEepous, : ’AdABavav péev Koprariovs, “Papatwv dé dpas* Tord Te KaTapabdv adros e&nrakévar mp@Tov et Bovdopevois ein Tots dveypuois budv €mdobvar Ta odpara th Tarpidi:, pabav dé adrods ava- Seyouevovs tov bmep andvtwy ayava Kara
1 adrois Sylburg: adrds O. 2 ¢imep ov Jacoby : cizep B, ef ody R.
62
BOOK III. 15, 3-16, 2
you to take the same course yourself—to send for the triplets on your side and sound out their disposition, And if they, too, agree of their own accord to risk their lives for their country, accept the favour; but if they hesitate, bring no com- pulsion to bear upon them. I predict, however, the same result with them as with our own youths —that is, if they are such men as we have been informed, like the few most highly endowed by Nature, and are brave in arms; for the reputation of their valour has reached us also.”
XVI. Tullus, accordingly, approved of this ad- vice and made a truce for ten days, in order to have time to deliberate and give his answer after learning the disposition of the Horatii; and there- upon he returned to the city. During the following days he consulted with the most important men, and when the greater part of them favoured ac- cepting the proposals of Fufetius, he sent for the three brothers and said to them:
“ Horatii, Fufetius the Alban informed me at a conference the last time we met at the camp that by divine providence three brave champions are at hand for each city, the noblest and most suit- able of any we could hope to find—the Curiatii among the Albans and you among the Romans. He added that upon learning of this he had him- self first inquired whether your cousins were willing to give their lives to their country, and that, finding them very eager to undertake the combat
® dXriyors O: év 6Alyous Reiske, Jacoby. * 87 Kiessling : re 52) B, dé A. 5 guveOav B: éOcy R.
63
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
moAXiy mpobupiay Pappadv ets péoov expepew 70) TOV Adyov, Héiov Te Kal ewe treipav pay AaBeiv, worepov BovdAjcecbe 1 mpoxwouvedoat Ths mrarpidos opdce Xwpyoavres Koptarious 7 mapa- Xwpetre THs prrorysias Tavrns: érépous. eye de dperiis pev eveka Kal Tis Kata xElpa yevvaroTn- Tos, Hv ov Aavbdvovoay EXETE, mdvTeov padvora deEopevous? studs Tov trep Tov dpioretoy Kw Suvov dpacbat . . . .3, dedorKas be # py TO mpos Tous “AdBavods TpLovpous ouyyeves epmootov bpiv yevnrat THs. mpobupias, xpdovov Arjodpny ets Bovdny avoxas ® Sexnpepous Tounodpevos* ws 6€ adikdpnv dedpo Thy Bovdgy ovverddeca Kal mpovlnka mept Too mpdyparos ev Kow® oKometv" dd€av Se Tats metoor yrds, et pev éxdvres dvad€éxorrbe TOV _dyéva kaNov ovra. eal mpoonkovra bpiv, ov eyo mpoOvpos mpny povos b7rép dmdvrev Staywvicacbar, errawety TE kal déxeoBae TH xapw bpay, el b€ TO ovyyeves evTpe- TOMEvoL piacpa, ov yap oa) Kaucol uy7y dpo- Aoyobvres elvat, TOUS efw Tob yevous abwuooate ® Kadeiv, pndeptay bpiv avayKnv Tpoodepew,— ratrTa Tis Bovdjjs | Ynpuoapevys Kal oUTe 7pos opyny defoperns él bu oxvou TO epyov AdBoure OUTE puKpav xdplv ecicomerns dpiv <i TYswwTépay
1 BovAjcecbe B: BovdctecBe A.
® defouévous R(?): Sefauévous B; pddcor” ay deEdpevos Kiessling.
* After dpacba: CD supply émexdis iréAaBov, but Jacoby suggested a participle, e.g. éyywxds. Cobet added 7éew after paAvora.
4 §¢ CD: om. AB, Jacoby. ® dvoxas B: dvaxwxas R, Jacoby.
64
BOOK III. 16, 2-3
on behalf of all their people, he could now bring forward this proposal with confidence; and he asked me also to sound you out, to learn whether you would be willing to risk your lives for your country by engaging with the Curiatii, or whether you choose to yield this honour to others. I, in view of your valour and your gallantry in action, which are not concealed from public notice, assumed? that you of all others would embrace this danger for the sake of winning the prize of valour; but fearing lest your kinship with the three Alban brothers might prove an obstacle to your zeal, I requested time for deliberation and made a truce for ten days. And when I came here I assembled the senate and laid the matter before them for their consideration. It was the opinion of the majority that if you of your own free will accepted the combat, which is a noble one and worthy of you and which I myself was eager to wage alone on behalf of all our people, they should praise your resolution and accept the favour from you; but if, to avoid the pollution of kindred blood—for surely it would be no admission of cowardice on your part—you felt that those who are not related to them ought to be called upon to undertake the combat, they should bring no compulsion to bear upon you. This, then, being the vote of the senate, which will neither be offended with you if you show a reluctance to undertake the task nor feel itself under any slight obligation to you if you rate your country
1 This verb is missing from the Greek text; see critical note.
® Meineke: a&técere O.
65
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
hyjoaobe! ris ovyyeveias tiv marpida, Tvy- ydvere <b Bovrevodpevor.” . XVII. ‘Qs 8) tat7 Frovoay of veaviat, peracrdytes étépwoe Kat Siadrexbévtes oAtya = ampos GAAijAouvs mpocépxovtat mdAw amoKpwov- pevor Kal Aéyer dnép amdvtrwy 6 mpeoBdraros / ‘4 > \ > / Cc a > \ TOULOE* Ec pev. eAevdépors jyiv over Kat kuplos Tis idias yvoipns e€ovoltay mapetyes, & TvMe, Bovredoacba,. epi Tod mpos Tovs > \ > ~ 2D ” / dvefuors aydvos, ov0ev ere . dvapedAAjoavtes drexpwdpeba dv ao Tods éavTdv diadoyropovs: > \ A / Cc a ¢ / e \ 9OX éreid1) S€ wepicoTw Hiv 6 maTip; 0b xwpis oddE > / / "“ / > a > 4 / Taddxiora Aéyew 7) mpdtrew a€odpev, airovpeba ce dAlyov avadégacbar xpdvov Tiy amoKpiow fav, €ws t@ tarpl SiadexOdpev.” emawe- \ lol , \ > / 2 A +7 cavros Sé tod TuAdov tiv etodBevay adr@v Kat KeAevoavtos otTw ToLEly GmEcav Ws TOV TaTEpa. SnAwcavres S€ adt@ tas mpoKArjaes too Dovder- / ‘ a ¢€ 7 / / ‘ tiov Kat ovs 6 TvAdos SeAexOn Adyovs Kat tedevtaiay Ti éavT@y amdoKpiow Hélovv eimeiv qvrwa yropny adros. éxer. 6 Se trodabav, Pre > > \ ts ~O A ns AAW edoeBes pev,” én, “ mpaypa moreire, @ maides, TO matpl COvres Kat ovdev avev rijs eufis yvapns Ssvampartopevor, Kappos dé Kat jpas avrovs jon mept tuav Ta ye THAKadTaO daivesbar dpovotvras. trroAaBdvres obv Tov €pov Biov 78n TéAos Exew davepdv' moujoaré pot, Ti Simor av adrol mpociieobe mpdrrew avev Tod maTpos mept TOv idtwv Bovrevodpevor.” azroKpive- ‘ 9. ~9 ¢ / ao < "ES / TaL Tpos avTov 6 mpeaBUTaTos ToLdde’ efd-
1 Sylburg: wyjocote B, tyjocofa A. 66
BOOK III. 16, 3-17, 4
more highly than your kinship, deliberate care- fully and well.” :
XVII. The. youths upon hearing these words withdrew to one side, and after a short conference together returned to give their answer; and the eldest 1 on behalf of them all spoke as follows: “ If we were free and sole masters of our own decisions, Tullus, and you had given us the opportunity to deliberate concerning the combat with our cousins, we should without further delay have given you our thoughts upon it. But since our father is still living, without whose advice we do not think it proper to say or do the least thing, we ask you to wait a short time for our answer till we have talked with him.” Tullus having commended their filial devotion and told them to do as they proposed, they went home to their father. . And acquainting him with the proposals of Fufetius and with what Tullus had said to them and, last of all, with their own answer, they desired his advice. And he answered and said: “‘ But indeed this is dutiful conduct on your part, my sons, when you live for your father and do nothing without my advice. But it is time for you to show that you yourselves now have discretion in such matters at least. Assume, therefore, that my life is now over, and let me know what
ou yourselves would have chosen to do if you had deliberated without your father upon your own affairs.”” And the eldest answered him thus:
1 The first-born of the triplets is spoken of as the eldest, just as in the biblical story of Esau and Jacob we read, ‘‘and the elder shall serve the younger” (Gen. 25: 23), And just below (chap. 18, end), the triplets take their places “ according to age.”
67
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
pel? av, é marEp, Tov bmp Tis Hyepovias dyéva Kal mdaoxew drrepetvapev 6 Tt av dSoKh TO Sarpoviey teOvdvat yap av PovdoipeBa padov Civ dvdévor yevopevor ood Te Kal Tov Tpoydvay. TO Sé€ mpos Tods dveyods ovyyeves ovx quets mporepor Adcoper, aX’ ws d770 Tijs TUXNS SuaheAurat oréptopey. el yap Koprarious €AatTov kpiverat Tov Kadod TO ovyyeves, ovde ‘Oparious TYLUTEPOV pavijcerar TO. _yevos Ths dperijs. 6 bé TOTP ws euabe Ty dudvouay airév TEpixaprs yevopevos Kal Tas xetpas avacywv «is Tov ovpavoy moAAds eon, xapiras <idévat Tots Deois, 6 ort Traidas edwKav avT@ yeve- ofae Kadovs Kal dyabovs: emerTa meptapebv exaoTov adT@v Kal Tas 7dtaTas amodovs a eae TE kal pidnparev piAoppoowvas, ‘“Eyer’ edn, “kal THY eunvy yropnv, ® maides doyabol, Kal Topevbevres dmoxpivacbe Tie THYv r evocBn Kal Kahny amoKpiow.” ot pev 51) xa povres emt Th mapakehevoer rod marpds damjeoav Kal t mpoaeAGovres TO Baovret avadexyovrat Tov ayava, KaKcetvos ovykadéoas thv BovdAnv Kat zoAAods e7ra.ivous Trav veaviokiy Sablewevos dmroareMet mpéaBets Tpos TOV “AABavov TOUS dnAdoovras 6 OTL S€xovrau ‘Pwyaior thy aipeow Kal Tapeovrat t TOUS ‘Oparious Suaywveovpevous v bmep THs apxfs. XVIII. ’Amaurovons dé Tijs drrobécews Kal Tov TpOmov SuefeMeiv Tijs paxns axpiBds Kat Td. pera TavTny yevopeva. ma On Dearpicais €ovKora, Tepumeretats p27) pabvpws dueAGctv, Tmetpa~ couat Kal mept To’twy em’ dxpiPelas ExacrTor,
1 napéovrat B: mapéyovrat A.
68
BOOK III. 17, 4-18, 1
“Father, we would have accepted this combat for the supremacy and would have been ready to suffer whatever should be the wil] of Heaven; for we had rather be dead than to live unworthy both of you and of our ancestors. As for the bond of kinship with our cousins, we shall not be the first to break it, but since it has already been broken by fate, we shall acquiesce therein. For if the Curiatii esteem kinship less than honour, the Horatii also will not value the ties of blood more highly than valour.” Their father, upon learning their disposition, rejoiced exceedingly, and lifting up his hands to Heaven, said he rendered thanks to the gods for having given him noble sons. Then, throwing his arms about each in turn and giving them the tenderest of embraces and kisses, he said: “ You have my opinion also, my brave sons. Go, then, to Tullus and give him the answer that is both dutiful and honourable.”” The youths went away pleased with the exhortation of their father, and going to the king, they accepted the combat; and he, after assembling the senate and sounding the praises of the youths, sent ambassadors to the Alban to inform him that the Romans accepted his proposal and would offer the Horatii to fight for the sovereignty.
XVIII. As my subject requires not only that a full account of the way the battle was fought should be given, but also that the subsequent tragic events, which resemble the sudden reversals of fortune seen upon the stage, should be related in no perfunctory manner, I shall endeavour, as far as I am able, to give an accurate account of every
69
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
ws ep) Svvapis, eimreiv. — €zrevd7) yap 6 xpdvos HKev ev @ TéXos édet AaBeiy ras opodoyias, efjeoay pev at Tov ‘Papatev Suvdpets mav- orparié, e€jeoav dé peta rad of veavioxot ToIs tratpwois Geois ed&duevor Kal mpofyov aya TO Baorret karevpnpovpevot Te vm0 mayros TOU Kata THY TOAW oxAou Kat TaTTopevor Tas Kepadds avOcow: 7197 be Kat 9 tav "AABavdv eFeAndAvber OTparid. émel de KareoTpaTomedevoavTo m\natov aAAr Aw peratxpwov TounodLevor TOV Suetpyovra, THY “Pwpaiwy amo ris "AABav@y dpov, evOa Kal mpoTepov elyov éxdtepor Tods yYdpaKkas, mp@Tov fev lepa Ovoavres @pocay ent TOV /epaTipay orépfew THY TUYnY, Nv av ek THs pays TOV dveyucv exatépa mods e€evéyKyntat, Kat puddgew Tas opodoyias BeBatous pndéva mpoodyovres avrais Sedov avrot TE Kal yévos To €& abr&v- érret de Ta mpos Beods dowd Suempdtavro, béwevor 7a Omda mporpyov eK TOO xdpaxos - dupdrepor bearai ris payns €adpevor Tpuav Q TeTTdpwr oTadiwy. TO perago xwplov Tots dywveCopevous katahumovres” Kal pet od Todd Taphy Tous Te Koprarious 6 0 TOY “AABavay oTpaTnyos adywy Kal Tovs ‘Oparious 6 TaVv ‘Pewpatev Baoireds amdo- pevouvs te KdAdoTa Kal tov dddov €xovras Koapov olov avOpwror AapBdvovaw eénl Bavdrw. yevopevor Se avveyyus aAAjAwy ra pev iby Tots dracmotais mapéOwKay, mpoodpap.ovres dé mept- éBaMov aAArjAous 4 KAatovres Kat tots 7dlorous ovopaow dvaxadobvres, wore eis SaKpva Tpo- mecelv atavras Kal toAAnv aoropyiay Katyyopetv 1 aGdAjAois B: aAArjAous R. 70
-’ BOOK III. 18, 1-3
incident. When the time came, then, for giving effect to the terms of the agreement, the Roman forces marched out in full strength, and afterwards the youths, when they had offered up their prayers to the gods of their fathers; they advanced accompanied by the king, while the entire throng that filled the city acclaimed them and strewed flowers upon their heads. By this time the Albans’ army also had marched out. And when the armies had encamped near one another, leaving as an interval between their camps the boundary that separated the Roman territory from that of the Albans, each side occupyirtg the site of its previous camp, they first offered sacrifice and swore over the burnt offerings that they would acquiesce in what- ever fate the event of the combat between the cousins should allot to each city and that they would keep inviolate their agreement, neither they nor their posterity making use of any deceit. Then, after performing the rites which religion required, both the Romans and Albans laid aside their arms and came out in front of their camps to be spectators of the combat, leaving an interval of three or four stades for the champions. And presently appeared the Alban general conducting the Curiatii and the Roman king escorting the Horatii, all of them armed in the most splendid fashion and withal dressed: like men about to die: When they came near to one another they gave their swords to their armour-bearers, and running to one another, embraced, weeping and calling each other by the tenderest names, so that all the spectators were moved to tears and accused both themselves and their leaders of great heartless-
71
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
odav te at’t@v Kal Tradv ryepovenw, OT. Tra.pov dMors Tot oapace Kpivas ry pany eis €udvAvov ala Kal ovyyeviKov ayos Tov brép TOV modewv ayava Katékrevoav. mavoduevor Sé TOV aomac- pOv of veavioxo Kal 7a Eidn Tapa Tav braomoTav AaBdvres avaywpnodvtwy t&v médas éerd€avTo te Kal” AAtKiay Kal ovvyecay Opdce.
XIX. Téws pev ody jovyia te Kat avy) Katetyev apdotépas tas Suvdpes: Emerita avaBojoes te aOlpdat map apydotépwr avTadv eyivovro Kat mapakededoets ois paxopevots evadrAa€ edyai te Kal oluwyat Kal mavtos dAAov mdbovs evaywvriov dwvat avvexeis, ai pev mpds Ta Spwpevd te Kal dpdpeva th éexarépwr, ai d€ mpos Ta péAdovTad Te Kal dromTevopeva: Kal nv mAclw Ta eikaldpeval trav ywopevwr. mH Te yap dis ek modod SiacTipatros ywopery Todd TO doaes elye, Kal TO mpds TOvS oiKelous dywvioras ékdoros ouptrabes emi ro BeBovdn- pevov® eAdpBave Ta mpacadpeva, al te auveyeis TOV paxyouevwv emeuBdoes Kal vravaywpHaets kal eis To avtimaAdov adlis avTysetaotacets TroA\at Kal ayyiorpodot * ywopevar TO axpiBes THs yrw- pens adnpodvto: Kat ratra emi moddv éyiveto Xpovov. pwpnv te yap owparos Eervyov dpuolav €yovres €éKdTEpot Kal TO ‘yevvaioy ris wuyis
1 cixalépeva B: eixaldpevd re kal Spdpera R.
2 Kiessling : BeBovAevpévov O. 3 dyxlarpopor B: dyriatpopa R.
72
BOOK III. 18, 3-19, 3
ness, in that, when it was possible to decide the battle by other champions, they had limited the combat on behalf of the cities to men of kindred blood and compelled the pollution of fratricide. The youths, after their embraces were over, received their swords from their armour-bearers, and the bystanders having retired, they took their places according to age and began the combat. XIX. For a time? quiet and silence prevailed in both armies, and then there was shouting by both sides together and alternate exhortations to the combatants; and there were vows and lamen- tations and continual expressions of every other emotion experienced in battle, some of them caused by what was either being enacted or witnessed by each side, and others by their apprehensions of the outcome; and the things they imagined outnumbered those which actually were happening. For it was impossible to see very clearly, owing to the great distance, and the partiality of each side for their own. champions interpreted everything that passed to match their desire; then, too, the frequent advances and retreats of the combatants and their many sudden countercharges rendered any accurate judgment out of the question; and this situation lasted a considerable time. For the champions on both sides not only were alike in strength of body but were well matched also in nobility of
1 The following description of the varied feelings that swayed the spectators of the combat is obviously inspired by the dramatic account in Thucydides (vii. 71) of the naval battle in the harbour of Syracuse, notwithstanding the total difference in details.
73
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
toopporrov drrhovs TE KadArtorors: eoKerracpevor TO odpara, dAa Kal yupvov odvdev dmrohumovres peepos
6 Tt Kat Tpwbev o€etav ewedrev olcew THY TeAcurHY, .
worte moAAol ‘Pepatev TE Kal "AABavav ek TOO
piroverceiy Te Kat ovpmabetv Tois oderépois éAafov attovs To TOV KUOUVEVOVTWY peTa~
AaBovres afos dywuorat Te paMov eBovdovro a.
Bearat TOV Spwpeveny YEyovera.., ope 8 oe oby mOTE 6 mpeaBraros TOV AABavéiv TD Tpos abrov
avr UT eTAY HEV) oupmAcKeTau qalwv TE KaL TaLon
Hevos. aAAas én’ ddrXaus } mAnyas Kat TWS LVEL Tod “Pwpaiov' dua BovBavos eveyKas To fidos. 6 be Tots te addots tTpavpacr Kexapwpevos (778 Kat TH TeAevtaiay mAnyiy Bavarndopov exo drrodvbevrew TOV perdv karappvels dmobviaKet. ws 5€ Tobr’ «ldov of Dearat Tis paxyns Gua TaVvTES
dveBonoar, “AABavol pev ws VuKBVTES 789,
‘Pwyato. 8° ws Kparovpevou: Tods ‘yap 87)
apetepovs dvo0 Tots Tptolv “AABavois | _edKarepyd- oTOUS dreAduBavov yevyoecbar, ev @ 0 eyiveTo
TavTa, 6 mapacmilwy T@ mecovtt “Paypiaios OpOv ,
em. TO Karophapare TEpLyapH Tov "AdBavoy
abetra TAXdS em avrov Kal 7oAAd. ev Tpavpwara, dovs, moda be avros AaBarv Tuyxdver TwWS Kata
THs apayis adbrot Barbas ro kidos Kal Svaxpnod=
6 pievos. peraBadovons de Tis TOXNS év _odiyep
Th TE TAY dywvilopevery Epya Kal Ta Ta&v Decopeveny 7am, kat ‘Pwyaiwy pev dvabappyodvrey eK THS mporepov karndetas, ‘AdBavay be adnpn- pevey TO xalpov, érépa mddw dvrumvevoaca, Tots Ttav ‘Papatwy Karopldpacr réyn Todtwv ev
1 Gddas én’ dAAats Meineke, Cobet: dAdats én’ dAAas O. 74
BOOK III. 19, 3-6
spirit, and they had their entire bodies protected by the choicest armour, leaving no part exposed which if wounded would bring on swift death. So that many, both of the Romans and of. the Albans, from their eager rivalry. and, from, their partiality for their own champions, were un- consciously putting themselves in the position of the combatants and desired rather to be actors in the drama that was being enacted than spec- tators. At last the eldest of the Albans, closing with his adversary and giving and receiving blow after blow, happened somehow to run his sword through the Roman’s groin. The latter was already stupefied from his other wounds, and now recéiving this final blow, a mortal one, he fell down dead, his limbs no longer supporting him. When the spectators of the combat saw:this they all. cried out together, the Albans. as already victorious, the Romans as vanquished;,.. for they concluded that their two champions would. be easily dispatched by the three Albans. In the meantime, the Roman who had fought by the side. of the fallen champion, seeing the Alban rejoicing in his success, quickly rushed upon him, and after inflicting many wounds and receiving many himself, happened to plunge his. sword into his neck and killed him. After Fortune had thus in a short time made a great alteration both in the state of the combatants and in the feelings of the spectators, and the Romans had now recovered from their former dejection while the Albans had had their joy snatched away, another, shift of Fortune, by giving a check to the success of the
75°
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
> / \ > i \ A ~ / erameivwoe Tas eAmidas, Ta d5€ TaV modcpiov ppovnpara emijpev. Too yap “AABavod TEGOVTOS o THY m\naiov adrob éxwv ordow ddeApos oupmAéKerat 7 _karaBadovre, Kal dvovow apdorepor Kara Tov avrov xpovov mnyas e€atolous efeveyKavtes Kat ddXjAwv, 6 pev “AdBavos Tod ‘Pwpyatiov Kata Tob perapevov 1 Kat péxpe TOV
€ oar.) omAdyxvey Barbas ro Eidos, 6. be Pupaios drreADav Thy mpoBorAnv tod moAepiov Kat TadV iy regen THY éTépay UmoTEpU.
.“O perv 81) TO Kaiptov Tpabpa AaBav cil erebvipcet, o 8€ zy lyvav TETPW[LEVOS ovKETL BeBaos Hv éordvar, ondlov de Kat TO TOAAG TH Oupe@ Sueperddpevos avretyev . dws ” \ \ ~ /, ~ > ~ éru Kal peta Tod eptAeutopevov TeV adeApav emt Tov bropevovra ‘Pwpyaiov exper, mepreoTnody Te avrov 6 pev e€ evavtias mpoowyv, 6 S€ Kara
~
4 a. & / / A \ vwotov. T@ dé ‘Pwpaiw Seicavre. py) KuKrwbeis mpos atta@v evdKatépyactos yévntar Svoi Te paxopevos Kal diydbev emiodow, hv d¢ dxparpvis ért, Aoyiapos cicépyerat SteAciv Tous mroAepious dm aAAjAwY Kal xepis eKarepy pdxeobar. pdora de Siaorycew avrous dmeAduBavev, et dofav mapdcxyo. duyfs: ov yap bm’ dpudorépwv diwEeo0ar trav *AABavadv,? add’ dd’ Evds; dpadv * Tov. adeApov ovdKéTe Kaptepov TaV ., Today.) tatra® Sdiavonfeis ws lye Tdxous. epevye ® kal ovvérecer atT@ pa) Svapapteiv ris €Amidos. rod peradpévov B: radv weradpévww R.
*AdBavaer Sintenis: ddeAdav O.
épav B: op&vros R.
tav mobav Cobet: zrav 7d5.. Ba, roy dda R.
-o wv wr
76
BOOK III. 19, 6-20, 2
Romans, sunk their hopes and raised the confi- dence of their enemies. For when the Alban fell, his brother who stood next to him closed with the Roman who had struck him down; and each, as it chanced, gave the other a dangerous wound at the same time, the Alban plunging his sword down through the Roman’s back into his bowels, and the Roman throwing himself under the shield of his adversary and slashing one of his thighs.
XX. The one who had received the mortal wound died instantly, and the other, who had been wounded in the thigh, was scarcely able to stand, but limped and frequently leaned upon his shield. Nevertheless, he still made a show of resistance and with his surviving brother advanced against the Roman, who stood his ground; and they surround- ed him, one coming up to him from in front and the other from behind. The Roman, fearing that, being thus surrounded by them and obliged to fight with two adversaries attacking him from two sides, he might easily be overcome—he was still uninjured—hit upon the plan of separating his enemies and fighting each one singly. And he thought he could most easily separate them by feigning flight; for then he would not be pursued by both the Albans, but only by one of them, since he saw that the other no longer had control of his limbs. With this thought in mind he fled as fast as he could; and it was his good fortune not to be disappointed in his expectation. For the
5 81 added after ratra by Cobet, Jacoby. $ ws lye taxous Epevye Cobet: cis clyev efevye taxous O.
77
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
3 6 pev yap erepos TAY “ABavav ovdepiay exeov TAnyhv Kaiptov ediwnev avrov €k modes, 6 oie emBatvewy advvatos dv moAd Tob déovTos boréepet. eva 57 Tov “AdBavav Tots operépors eyKeAevo- bev, TOV be ‘Pepatev Tov adTa@v dywviorny KaKilovTwy Kal Tov bev 57) TavavlovTey Te kat orepavovpevoy ws emt karopBouperep 7 ayave, T&v 5° ddvpopevwy ws ovK dy ETL. THs TUYNS opas Suavagrngopevys, TOpLLevodLevos tov Karpov o ‘Papatos tmoarpeger Te of€ws Kal. mpl 1 duad-. Eac@ar tov “AABavov pOdver TO Sider Kara 700 Bpaxiovos TAnynv .€ eveyKas Kat Sueheby TOV dyKava.
4 megovons dé yapat Tijs Xelpos apa 76 Sider play ert myyiy Ka.ipiov: etevéyKas amoxreiver TOV ’"AdBarev, Kal pera ToOTov emt Tov TeevTaiov Wodpevos ulvijra Kat TOpEeyLevov emuKaTa~ oparret. oxvAedoas be Tovs TaY dveidv vexpovs els Thy oh 7) Hmetyero Tp@Tos wi 2 aah béAwv Ty €avToo vieny TO Tarp.
XXI. "Ede Sé dpa Kai todrov dvBpesnbs OvTa pn) TavTa Stevtuxely, d\n’ drrohaboat TL Tod $Oovepod daipovos, Os avrov eK puKpod péyay ev odiyep eis xpovm Kal eis éemiddveray bavpacriy Kat mapdsofov e€dpas KatéBare hépwv avlnpepor els dxapw ouppopay adeAdoxrovov.
2 wes yap _eyyos eyevero tev may, ddMov. re, dxAov Opa mavrobamov € EKXEOMEVOV €K THS TOACWS kal 87) Kal ry adeApny mpooTpexovoay"! Sva- tapayGeis S€ Kata THY mpwrnv dyuw, ott KaTa-
a poor pexXovaav Reiske : Tpéxovaav 0.
1 For chaps. 21 f. ef. Livy i. 26.
78
BOOK III. 20, 3-21, 2
Alban who was not mortally wounded followed at his heels, while the other, being unable to keep going was falling altogether too far behind. Then indeed the Albans encouraged their men and the Romans reproached their champion with cowardice, the former singing songs of triumph and crowning themselves with garlands as if the contest were al- ready won, and the others lamenting as if Fortune would never raise them up again. But the Roman, having carefully waited for his opportunity, turned quickly and, before the Alban could put himself on his guard, struck him a blow on the arm with his sword and clove his elbow in twain, and when his hand fell to the ground together with his sword, he struck one more blow, a mortal one, and dispatched the Alban; then, rushing from him to the last of his adversaries, who was half dead and fainting, he slew him also. And taking the spoils from the bodies of his cousins, he hastened to the city, wishing to give his father the first news of his victory.
XXI. But? it was ordained after all that even he, as he was but a mortal, should not be fortu- nate in everything, but should feel some stroke of the envious god? who, having from an insig- nificant man made him great in a brief moment of time and raised him to wonderful and unexpected distinction, plunged him the same day into the unhappy state of being his sister’s murderer. For when he arrived near the gates he saw a multitude of people of all conditions pouring out from the city and among them his sister running to meet him. At the first sight of her he was
2 Fortune,
79
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Avrrobca Thy prea } penTpos oikoupiav mrapBévos emtyapos ets oxAov adbriy edwkev ayvara, Kal moAXovs apBavwev Aoyropods atdémovs TEeAcvTov émi Tovs émeikets Kal Pavipeirous améxAwev, ws dondoacbat Te mparn ° Tov aowlévra adeAgor moBotca Kal Tas apeTas TAV TebvnKoTey Tap avToo pabeiy Bovropevn TOV eVox OVEN drrepibor yuvaiketov Te mdoXoved.. 7 S€ dpa ov Tods adeAdovds 708obca TAS dovv7 bets eToAunoer eb eADety ddous, GAN epwre Kparoupern TOV _dvefeay évos, @ Kabuoddynro bro Too maTpos emt yap, Kat KpUmrovea To 7d0os dmdppytov, €mreton) 3 TOV ato Tob orparomeédov TLVOS jKovcev drrayyéh- Aovros ta Tepl THY paxny, | ovKETL _karéoxev, aan’ exdurodoa TV oikiavy Womep at pawades epepero mpos Tas mas ovdev emiotpepopevn THS dvaxadovons Te Kal peraduaKovons Tpopod. eLw Se yevopevn Tis Toews: ®s Tov ddeAdov cide Tepixaph Tovs emuvikious émiKElwEevov oregpa- vous, ols adrov 6 Baatreds dvédnoe, Kal Tovs éraipous av7oo pepovtas Ta TOV TePovevpeveny oxbha, ev ols qv mémdXos mouciros, 6 ov adr? pera Ths LenTpos etvdrvaca T® pvnotip. S@pov eis TOV peMovra yapov dmeatdAke (zouxtAous yap €0os_ éotiv duprevvvobau méttAous Aarivew Tots petioto. tas vipdas), Tobrov 5 Tov mémAov beacapévyn mrepupp.evor aipare TOV TE xrava kateppyéato Kali tais yepolv dudorépas matovea
era B: om. R. 2 Hee: : mpa@rov O. 3 ded?) Kiessling : éetd1) 5é O.
BOOK III. 21, 2-4
distressed that a virgin ripe for marriage should have deserted her household tasks at her mother’s side and joined a crowd of strangers. And though he indulged in many absurd reflections, he was at last inclining to those which were honourable and generous, feeling that in her yearning to be the first to embrace her surviving brother and in her desire to receive an account from him of the gallant behaviour of her dead brothers she had disregarded decorum in a moment of feminine weakness. However, it was not, after all, her yearning for her brothers that had led her to venture forth in this unusual manner, but it was because she was overpowered by love for one of her cousins to whom her father had promised her in marriage, a passion which she had till then kept secret; and when she had over- heard a man who came from the camp relating the details of the combat, she could no longer contain herself, but leaving the house, rushed to the city gates like a maenad, without paying any heed to her nurse who called her and ran to bring her back. But when she got outside the city and saw her brother exulting and wearing the garlands of victory with which the king had crowned him, and his friends carrying the spoils of the slain, among which was an embroidered robe which she herself with the assistance of her mother had woven and sent as a present to her betrothed against their nuptial day (for it is the custom of the Latins to array themselves in embroidered robes when they go to fetch their brides), when, therefore, she saw this robe stained with blood, she rent her garment, and beating
81
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
A ~ > / ‘ > ~ ‘ Fo -, 4 70 oTiOos €Opyvet Kal dvexadetro tov aver, wote ToAAjy Kardndntw eciceADciv amavras bc01 \ ‘ 3) iN > kata Tov avtov Aoav tdrov. dvakAavoapevn de Tov dpov TOD vnoTHpos areveat Tots 6bOaApois ? ‘ > § r \ ct oan \ A yj ce M / : els. Tov adeAdov. Opa Kat Aéye- Miapwrare J \ avOpwre, xalpers aroKxrelvas Tovs avexuovs Kape Tv mavabriav adeAdny dmoorepjoas yapou, @ dvarnve! GAX’, odd’ EXeos, ciogpyerat ce Tar > / a “A > ‘ te amoAwrdtwy .cvyyevav, ods dadeApovs éxdAets, >
GAN’ domep dyalov 1 Siamempaypevos e&éornkas
~ ~ a “a \ Tov ppevav bro THs WSovns Kal oredpdvovs emi Tois. ToLovTOLs | émikevcoas KaKkots, Tivos € puxnv Onpiov ;”’ Kaxetvos drroAaBwy, * Dirodvros,” épn, “7Hv matpida moXdtrov Kal Ttods KaKds
oA / 4 +7 > / : avti BovAopévous' Koddlovtos, édv te aAAdrpror TUXwWaW avTis dvTes, édv Te otKetot' ev ols ribewa Kal a€, Aris Evi Kaip@ Ta peyioTa ayabav Te Kat Kax@v ovpBeBnkdta huiv emvyvodoa, Ti Te viKnv Tis Tarpidos, tv o ads adeAdos eya@ Tape KaTdywv, Kal Tov Odvatov Tav adeAdar, ovK emt tots ayabots, d papa av, rots Kowois Tijs matpidos xalpes ot’ ent rats avpdopats Tats Olas. tis oikias dAyeis, add’ tmepidoica Tav ceavTis adeApav tov Tod pvynorhpos ava- KAatets wdpov, od8’ d76 Tob oKdtous atodpbapetad 2 ‘ ‘ /, 3 2 > > lal ¢ / > bad a mov Kara wovas,® add’ év trols amdvrwy obbaduois, Kal por Thy aperiy Kal Tods oreddvovs dvedilers, > 4 \ / ‘ > , ~ @ wevdordpbeve Kai puoddedAde Kal dvatia Trav mpoyovey! — ézrev87)' Tolvuv' od ods adeAdods
1 ob) B: od R.
2 anopbapcica B: dOapctoa R, xpupbctoa Biicheler.
® xara povas B: om. R.
82
- BOOK III. 21, 4-6
her breast with both hands, fell to lamenting and calling upon her cousin by name, so that great astonishment came upon all who were present there... After she had bewailed the death of her betrothed she stared with fixed gaze at her brother and said: ‘‘ Most abominable wretch, so you rejoice in having slain your cousins and deprived your most unhappy sister of wedlock! Miserable fellow! Why, you are not even touched with pity for your slain kinsmen, whom you were wont to call your brothers, but instead, as if you had performed some noble deed, you are beside yourself withjoy and wear garlands in honour of such calamities. Of what wild beast, then, have you the heart?”’ And he, answering her, said: “The heart of a citizen who loves his country and punishes those who wish her ill, whether they hap- pen tobe foreigners or his own people. And among such I count even you; for though you know that the greatest of blessings and of woes have happened to us at one and the same time—I mean the victory of your country, which I, your brother, am bringing home with me, and the death of your brothers—you neither rejoice in the public happiness of your country, wicked wretch, nor grieve at the private calamities of your own family, but, overlooking your own brothers, you lament the fate of your betrothed, and this, too, not after taking yourself off somewhere alone under cover of darkness, curse you! but the before the eyes of the whole world;-and you reproach me for my valour and my crowns of victory, you pretender to virginity, you hater of your brothers and disgrace to your ancestors! Since, therefore, you mourn,
83
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
mevOeis,1 adda tods dvexuovs, Kal TO pev odpa ev trois CHow exes, tiv Sé puynv mapa To vexp@, amOt mpos éxeivov dv dvaxadh Kal pujre Tov TatTépa pHte Tovs ddeAdods Karaiayuve.” Tatr’ cia odk edvdakev ev TH pcom0vpw Td pérpov, add’ ws elyev dpyfs wet dia Ta tAEvpav adrijs To Ethos, amoxrteivas b€ Thy ad<eAdiy raphy ws Tov maTépa. ovtTw S€ dpa pucomovnpa Kal avdady 7a, Tav TéTe ‘Pwpyatwr 7On Kat dpovijpara hv Kat, et tis adrd BovdAoito mapa Ta viv Epya Kat tos ef udv e€erdlew Biouvs, wud Kat oKxAnpa Kat Tihs Onpiuddovs od odd. améxovra dvoews, Wate TA00s otTw Sewov 6 TaTHp aKkovaas ody Omws ayavdkrncer, GAAd Kadds Kat mpoc- nkovtws wmédaBe TO mpaxbev Exew: Os ye ovTe els THY olKiay elacey cicevexOfvae tov veKpov Tis Quyatpos ovr’ év toils marpmois reOAvat puypacw eérérpepev odre Kydelas Kal mepoTods Kat t&v dA\wy vopipwy peradaBeiv, GA of Ta,pLovres avr Eppuprevyy ev @ Stexp7jaOy xwplip AiBous emupopobrres Kal yhv exydevaav dds T77@Gya Epnuwov Kyndopevwv. Tatra te 8) oreppa Tob avdpos Kal éTt mpos TovTois, & peAAw A€yew: ws yap emt Kadois te Kal edrvyéow epyows adOn- pepov Ove Tois matpwois Deots ds evEato Ouvaias Kat Tovs ovyyevels eoridcer Aapmpa te Kal. . .2 Kabdmep €v rais peylotas éoprais ded€dxero,
1 mevbeis R(?): mofets B. . 2 aympa re xal R, Jacoby (who assumes the loss of one or more words after cal): Aaprpd cat B, Aaprpé Biicheler.
84
BOOK III. 21, 6-9
not for your brothers, but for your cousins, and since, though your body is with the living, your soul is with him who is dead, go to him on whom you call and cease to dishonour either your father or your brothers.”’
After these words, being unable in his hatred of baseness to observe moderation, but yield- ing to the anger which swayed him, he ran his sword through her side; and having slain his sister, he went to his father. But so averse to baseness and so stern were the manners and thoughts of the Romans of that day and, to com- pare them with the actions and lives of those of our age, so cruel and harsh and so little removed from the savagery of wild beasts, that the father, upon being informed of this terrible calamity, far from resenting it, looked upon it as a glorious and becoming action. In fact, he would neither per- mit his daughter’s body to be brought into the house nor allow her to be buried in the tomb of her ancestors or given any funeral or burial robe or other customary rites; but as she lay there where she had been cast, in the place where she was slain, the passers-by, bringing stones and earth, buried her like any corpse which had none to give it proper burial. Besides these instances of the father’s severity there were still others that I shall men- tion. Thus, as if in gratitude for some glorious and fortunate achievements, he offered that very day to the gods of his ancestors the sacrifices he had vowed, and entertained his relations at a splendid! banquet, just as upon the greatest
1 Another adjective may have been lost after “‘ splendid.”’ See critical note. 85
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
eAdrrous yovpevos tas idias ovpdopas tev
10 Kowav Tis marpidos ayalady. tobdro 8° od pdvov
to
6 “Opdrios, adda Kal per’ éxetvov adddou ovyvol ‘Pwpatewv prnpovevovrat moujoavres avdpes emt- daveis: éyw dé TO Bew Kat orehavndopetv * Kat OpiduBovs Katayew réxvwv adrots amodw- Aétav Evayyos, drav edrvynon 8 adrods 76 Kowdv: vmEp wv Kata Tovs oikelous ép@ Katpods.
XXII. Mera Sé tiv pdynv trav Tpdduwv “Pwyator pev of tote dvres emt orpatomedov Tapas mojoduevor Aapmpas Tov amolavevrwy ev ols €mecov xwpiow Kal Odaavres tamwixia Tots Oeots €v edrrabetats joav, "AABavol Sé ayOdpevor Tots oupBeBnkdot Kat Tov aAyeudva du’ airias ExovTes, ws KaK@s eotparnynKdta, aowrot Te of woAAot Kat abepdrevto. tiv éonépay éxeivny duetéAcoav. tH 8 ffs auepa Kadécas adrods 6 taév ‘Pwpyatwy Baoreds eis exxAnoiav Kat ToAAG Trapapvbnodpevos, ws ovTEe daynjiov émt- ta€wv adrois ovfev ovre xaderov ov8? 8 pt ovyyevéot mpére,® tH Se adbrh yop epi apdotépwv t&v médewv Ta KpdtioTa Kal oup- fpopwrara Bovdcdowr,* Kai Tov dpxovrd Te aitav Dovderriov emt ris adris dapyns Kara- oxav dAdo te oddev TV TodiTUaY peOappocd- Hevos odd€ Kwicas amiyer én” olkov tiv Svvapww.
Karayaydvre S€ atte tov andicbévra tad
1 Biicheler : oredydopetv O.
2 trois B: emi rots R (2).
3% wa) ovyyevéat mpéree Bi pr) 70 ovyyeves emrpérer R.
* Bovredowy Prou: alles Baoreds dv B, avpBovdrevoorras eo ovpBovrevowr Kiessling, Jacoby.
BOOK III. 21, 9-22, 3
festivals, making less account of his private calamities than of the public advantages of his country. This not only Horatius but many other rominent Romans after him are said to have done; lecter to their offering sacrifice and wearing crowns and celebrating triumphs immediately after the death of their sons when through them the commonwealth had met with good fortune. Of these I shall make mention in the proper places.!
XXII. After the combat between the triplets, the Romans who were then in the camp buried the slain brothers in a splendid manner in the places where they had fallen, and having offered to the gods the customary sacrifices for victory, were passing their time in rejoicings. On the other side, the Albans were grieving over what had happened and blaming their leader for bad generalship; and the greatest part of them spent that night without food and without any other care for their bodies. The next day the king of the Romans called them to an assembly and consoled them with many assurances that he would lay no command upon them that was either dis- honourable, grievous or unbecoming to kinsmen, but that with impartial judgment he would take thought for what was best and most advantageous for both cities; and having continued Fufetius, their ruler, in the same office and made no other change in the government, he led his army home.
After he had celebrated the triumph which the
1 No such places are found in the extant books of the Antiquities.
87
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
ths Bovrfs OpiayBov Kal ra modAurecd mparrew apéapevey Tpooepxovrat av TodTav avdpes ovK dpavets TOV ‘Opariov ayovres b7r0 Sieny, ws od Kafapov aiuatos eudvdAiov Sia Tov THs addeAdfs dovovr Kat karaordyres x paxpay See AB ov Snynyopiay Tovs vopous Tapexopevot Tovs odK e@vras dicpurov darker eivewy ovbeva, Ka Ta Tapa Tov Dedv amdvrey * pnvipara, Tats pA}, Kodalovoats moAeat TOUS evayets dueEvovres. 0 S€ matnp drmedoyeiro mept Tod peipakiov Kat- nyopay ths Ovyatpos Kal Tyswpiay od dovov elvat To mpaxlev A€ywv SixaorHy te adrov atidv elva. trav idiwy KaKkdv, ayudorépwr yevdopuevor matépa. avyvdv dé Adywv pnlevrwr td’ éxatépwv moAAn tov Bactirda Kareiyev apnyavia, ti TéAos e€eveykn mept THs Sikns. ovre yap dmoAdcat tod ddvov Tov dpodoyotvTa Thy adeApyy avynpy- Kévat mp0 dixns Kal tabra ep’ ols od ovveyo- pouv droKretvew ot vd pot Kards exew Urrehap- Bavev, iva A) Thy dpav Kal TO dyos dro TOO dedpaxdros eis Tov iBvov olkov eloeveyKnrat, ovTe Ws avdpopovov amoKxteivat Tov dmEep THs mar pidos €Adpevov Tpoxwouveboat Kal Tooaurns avvn Suvacretas yevopevoy attiov, adAdws Te Kal Too _TaTpos dmohvovros avrov Ths aitias, @ Ty mept Tis Ouyarpos opyiy 7 TE pars daediSou Tpurrep Kal 6 vopos. dzropovpevos dé ri ypnoerat Tois mpdaypac. TeAevTdv Kpatiorov elvar dveéyvw TO Shum thy Sudyvwow émitpémew. yevdmevos
. Karaordvres és kplowv (or és Adyov) Reiske. 2 andvrwy O: dmavrdvra Schwartz.
88
BOOK III. 22, 3-6
senate had decreed for him and had entered upon the administration of civil affairs, some citizens of importance came to him bringing Horatius for trial, on the ground that because of his slaying of his sister he was not free of the guilt of shedding a kinsman’s blood; and being given a hearing, they argued at length, citing the laws which forbade the slaying of anyone. without a trial, and recounting instances of the anger of all! the gods against the cities which neglected to punish those who were polluted. But the father spoke in defence of the youth and blamed his daughter, declaring that the act was a punishment, not a murder, and claiming that he himself was the proper judge of the calamities of his own family, since he was the father of both. And a great deal having been said on both sides, the king was in great perplexity what decision to pronounce in the cause. For he did not think it seemly either to acquit any person of murder who confessed he had put his sister to death before a trial—and that, too, for an act which the laws did not concede to be a capital offence—lest by so doing he should transfer the curse and pollution from the criminal to his own house- hold, or to punish as a murderer any person who had chosen to risk his life for his country and had brought her so great power, especially as he was acquitted of blame by his father, to whom before all others both Nature and the law gave the right of taking venge- ance in the case of his daughter. Not knowing, therefore, how to deal with the situation, he at last decided it was best to leave the decision to the people.
1 The word ‘‘ all’’ is disturbing here. There is much to be said for Schwartz’s emendation davtévra (‘‘ meeting,”’
‘* befalling ’’), the meaning then being ‘‘ instances of the anger of the gods visited upon the cities.’
89
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
de Oavarngpdpov Kpioews TOTE _mp@rrov 6 ‘Pwpaiwy OfjHos KUpLOS 7H youn 700 ‘TaTpos mpoodbero kal amroAver Tob dovou Tov dvOpa. : Od pny o ve Bacireds daroxpijy Saddape t by Tois BovAopevors Ta. Tpos Tovs Deods dara puddrrey Ty im dvOpmrwav cvvreAccbeioay imép adrob. s > A : s \ €_ ARB Kplow, aXAd perarepbdpevos Tods tepopavras 2s > , , fr y : exéAevoev e€iAdcac0ar Oeovs te Kal Saipovas kat KalApar tov avdpa ols vopos Tods aKovatous ; A a Add dovous ayvilecbar Kalappois. Kakeivor Bwyods ¢ / / A \ ov a , iSpvoduevor Sto, tov pev “Hpas, 1% AeAoyyxev. > n > / 4 > id > ‘ emtoxotrely adeAdds, tov 8 €repov émvywptov’ Geo twos 7 Saipovos *lavod Aeyopévov Kata. Tv emiydpiov yAdtrav, erwvdpov® 8é Koprariov Tov avaipelevrwy daveyfudv bro Tod dvdpds, Kal’ Guaias twas én’ adtois moujcavtes Tots te GAAoLs Kabappots expioavto Kat tedcvTdvtes. baipyayov \ ¢< / if \ 4 ” \ c / tov “Opdriov to Cvydv.. gore Sé ‘Pwpators voutpov, oTav troAeEjitcov Trapadiddvra 7a Omtda yeveovrat KUptot, dvo Karamnyrrel Evra bp0a Kal Tpiroy epapporrew avTois avwhev TAdytov, ere)” imdyew. Tovs aiypadwrous tnd Tabra Kat dteADovras azohvew €Acvbpovs emi ra odérepa. totro Kadcirar map’ adtois Cuvydv, & Kat of tore” Kabaipovres Tov avo par teXevtaiw Tov ‘nepl TOUS” Kabappovs yop ay XA SEYTO ev @ be Tis. mOAews xXwpiy TOV ayvLopoY emoLcayTO TavTES
* bméAape A: €\aBe Ba, eXeye Bb, Jacoby.
2 érwvipov B: éxwvipovs R.
go
BOOK III. 22, 6-8
And the Roman people, becoming upon this occasion judges for the first time in a cause ofa capital nature, sided with the opinion of the father and acquitted Horatius of the murder.
Nevertheless, the king did not believe that the judgment thus passed upon Horatius by men was a sufficient atonement to satisfy those who desired to observe due reverence toward the gods; but sending for the pontiffs, he ordered them to appease the gods and other divinities and to purify Horatius with those lustrations with which it was customary for involun- tary homicides to be expiated. The pontiffs erected two altars, one to Juno, to whom the care of sisters is allotted, and the other to a certain god or lesser divinity of the country called in their language Janus, to whom was now added the name Curiatius, derived from that of the cousins who had been slain by Horatius;! and after they had offered certain sacrifices upon these altars, they finally, among other expiations, led Horatius under the yoke. It is customary among the Romans, when enemies deliver up their arms and submit to their power, to» fix two pieces of wood upright in the ground and fasten a third to the top of them transversely, then to lead the captives under this structure, and after they have’ passed through, to grant them their liberty and leave to return home. This they call a yoke ;. and it was the last of the customary expiatory ceremonies sused:upon this occasion by those who purified Horatius. The place in the city where they performed this expiation is regarded by all the Romans
1 Cf. Schol. Bob. to Cic., pro Milone, 7: constitulis duabus aris lano Curiatio et Iunoni Sororiae, superque eas iniecto tigillo, Horatius sub iugum traductus est.
gI VOL. Il. D
10
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
‘Pwpator vouilovow tepdv- gor 8 ev TH orevarr 7H hépovte amd Kapivns Karw tots ent tov Kuzpiov €pyopevors otevwrdy, eva ot re But pevovow ot Tore ipulevres Kai EvAov brép abrav Tératat Svat ois dvtiucpus aAAjAwY Totyous evnppoopevov, 6 vyiverat Tots efvotow dep Kepadjs «adovpevov tH “Pwpaikq Siadrecrw EvAov adeAdijs. tobro péev 8) TO xwplov ris ouphopas Tob avdpos pvnctov ev TH mode puddrre- Tat OQvoiats yepatpopevov td ‘Pwpaiwy Kal? ExacTov éevauTév, erepov dé THs -dperas jv emedeiEato Kata THY paxny papTUpiov 7) ywriata orvAis 4 Tis érépas macTddos dpyovoa ev ayopa, ed’ Hs exerto Ta oxbAa Tov °?AABavadv tpiddpuwv. Ta pev odv Orda hddvora Sia phKos xpdvov, Tyv 8 enixknow 7 oTvAls ere dvAdrrer Tip adrtnv “Oparia Kadovpévy ida. arr Sé Kal vouos trap avbrois 8’ éxeivo Kupwheis 7d dbo, @ Kat els ue ypOvrar, tysny kat SdEav abdvarov Tois avdpdow ekeivois mepitiBets, 6 Kededwr, ols dv yévwvtat tpidvpor taides ex Tod Sypootov Tas tpopas Tay Taidwy yopnyeioba péxpis mPys. 7a pev 8) mepl tiv ‘Opariwv oikiay yevopeva, Oavpacras Kal mapaddous mepumereias AaBdvra rovovrov réAovs ervxev.
XXIII. ‘O dé ‘Pwpaiwy Bacireds evavorov Svadurav xpdvov, ev & mdvta Ta mpds TOV méAEMov
1 The vicus Cuprius (often written Cyprius because of a false etymology) was a street running north and south across the Carinae, the west end of the southern spur of the Esquiline. The tigillum was evidently higher up on this spur in the part called the Mons Oppius.
92
BOOK III. 22, 8-23, 1
as sacred; it is in the street that leads down from the Carinae as one goes towards Cuprius Street.1 Here the altars then erected still remain, and over them extends a beam which is fixed in each of the opposite walls; the beam lies over the heads of those who go out of this street and is called in the Roman tongue “the Sister’s Beam.” ? This place, then, is still preserved in the city as a monument to this man’s misfortune and honoured by the Romans with sacrifices every year. Another memorial of the bravery he displayed in the combat is the small corner pillar standing at the entrance to one of the two porticos * in the Forum, upon which were placed the spoils of the three Alban brothers. The arms, it is true, have disappeared because of the lapse of time, but the pillar still preserves its name and is called pila Horatia or ‘‘the Horatian Pillar.” The Romans also have a law, enacted in consequence of this episode and observed even to this day, which confers immortal honour and glory upon those men; it provides that the parents of triplets shall receive from the public treasury the cost of rearing them till they are grown. With this, the incidents relating to the family of the Horatii, which showed some remarkable and unexpected reversals of fortune, came to an end. XXIII. The ® king of the Romans, after letting a year pass, during which he made the necessary
2 Sororium tigillum.
3 The Basilica Julia and the Basilica Aemilia.
* The Latin term was ambiguous, pila meaning either **pillar’’ or “‘javelins.’’ With the disappearance of the arms it was natural enough to interpret it in the first sense; but Livy (i. 26, 10) takes it in the second,
5 For chaps. 23-30 cf. Livy i, 27
93
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
emuT7o«va, mapecKevacaro, OTpaTov eSdyew emi THY Didqvateov mohw eyva) mpopdoers TOO 7oA€- pov Tounad1evos, Ort KAnbevres eis dmodoyiay rept THs emiBovdijs, nv ouveotijoavro Kara ‘Pwpaiwy te Kal ‘AMBavav, ovx _ UmmKovoay, GAN’ «dds dvadaBovres Ta Orda Kal Tas mAas kAcioavres Odievtavav te ouppaxiay ETAaLYOHLEVOL eK Too pavepod adeoTyikKeicav Kal Tots Tapayevo- pevous eK ‘Pans mpeoBevrais muvbavopevors Tay airéay THs. dmoordcews dmexpivavro pndev avrois ert mpaypa mpos THY “Pwyaiwy modw civat Kowdv, €€ 00 “PwyvdAos 6 Baovreds adrav erehevrno€, m™pos ov emrourjoavro Ta Epi. THs pudias Opa. tavras 51) Tas mpopdcers AaBav THY TE olxelav Kabdimdcle dvvayw Kal Tas mapa TOY ovppdyov HereméumeTo. mAciorov dé Kal KpattoTov émuKoUptKoV eK Tijs "AABavdv méAEews Merrws Dougerrios Aicev dycov OmrAows. KEKOOpN- juevov exmpemeaw, Wore mdoas ‘ drrepBareobar Tas ouppayikas duvdpes., 6 pev odv TvAXos ws €k mpoupias Te Kal do mavTds Tob BeATiorou Kowuvely eyvnkora Too mohéwou tov Meérziov emyvel Kal mavrov emovetro TOV , Bovdevpdra guvioropa. 6 dé divip ovTos ev airiats Tropa Tots moXirais dmdpxwv wos. Kakds EoTpaTHYnKWS TOV moXepwov, Kal 57) Kat es mpodociav daBadro- Hevos, emreio1) TpiTov Eros €mt THs abroKpdropos dpyAs. Sueueve TudMov KeAcdoavros, ovK dfucv ere” apyny exew érépas apis bajKoov ovde b vm0- Tarrec0an padAov 7 od« atros ryeiobat, mpaypd Tl emeBovdevoev a avoowv. S.ampecBevoduevos yap Kptda mpos Tovs “Pwyaiwy modeuiovs evdovacTta@s 94
BOOK III. 23, 1-4
preparations for war, resolved to lead out his army against the city of the Fidenates. The grounds he alleged for the war were that this people, being called upon to justify themselves in the matter of the plot that they had formed against the Romans and Albans, had paid no heed, but immediately taking up arms, shutting their gates, and bringing in the allied forces of the Veientes, had openly revolted, and that when ambassadors arrived from Rome to inquire the reason for their revolt, they had answered that they no longer had anything in common with the Romans since the death of Romulus, their king, to whom they had sworn their oaths of friendship. . Seizing on these grounds for war, Tullus was not only arming his own forces, but also sending for those of his allies. The most) numerous as well as the best auxiliary troops were brought to him from Alba by Mettius Fufetius, and they were equipped with such splendid arms as to excel allthe other allied forces. _Tullus, therefore, believing that Mettius had been actuated by zeal and by the best motives in deciding to take part in the war, commended him and communicated to him all his plans. But this man, who was accused by his fellow citizens of having mismanaged the recent war and was furthermore charged with treason, in view of the fact that he continued in the supreme command. of the city for the third year by order of Tullus, dis- daining now to hold any longer a command that was subject to another’s command or to be subordinated rather than himself to lead, devised an abominable plot. He sent ambassadors here and there secretly to the enemies of the Romans while they were as yet
1 6mdos . . . mdaas BC, Lapus : om. R. 2 &n Kiessling : 7 Ba, re ABb, Jacoby.
95
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
ere pos TH dndoracw €xyovras émfjpev adrovs pa) KaroKvety, ws bros ovveTInaopevos ‘Pepators ev TO dydve, Kal Tatra mpattwv te Kal Suavoov- pLevos dmavras cAdvOave. Tos 8’ ézretd7) TapeoKevdoaro THY T oiKelav Kat THY oUpwaxe~ Kn Svvayuy eéftyev emt Tovs rohepious kal diaBas tov *Avinra motapov od Haspay | Tijs Didivns KareoTparomedevoeD.. evpwv de 77p0 Tis moAews oTpaTiav extevaypevyy TToAAnv avr ay Te Pidqvaiwv Kat Tov oUpLaXovyT ey Cia exelvny [Lev THY Hepav Hovxlay EoxE, rH 8 ” é€fs Dougerridv TE peTamepifdpevos Tov AABavoy Kal Tov dAAwv pilov Tovs dvayKatordrous €oKorrer per’ exetveny rive xpnoréov ein TO mow Tpdrov, Kal emred1) maow doe pax TiecBau Sud TAXEWY Kal pe tpiBew Tov xpdovov, xXwpav Kal ra gw, nv Exaoros _eyeMev eeu, mpoeumaw Tepay Te dpicas Ths payns Tip Katomw deduce tov avdAoyov.
“O be ‘AABavos Povgerrios (jv yap 81) ert addnvos Kai ta&v éavtod dilwy moMois 7po- Sooiav LNxaveevos ) avykadécas Ttovs emi- paveatdrous “AABavav Aoxayovs Kat tagudpyous Acyer T™pos avTovs Toudde:
s “Avdpes ratiapxor Kal Aoxaryol, mpdypbara, peMw és bas peydha Kal dmpoodoxyra expepeww, Téws ExpuTTov, ixeredw dé & bpas arroppnra moujoacbat, el Ly pe dtepydacabe, Kai éav d0én ovvoicew émured yevopeva, ovMaBéobar pow avrav. moAAa juev obv Adve. 6 Katpos ovK emuTpemret Bpaxds wv, adra dé Ta dvayKaidrara. ep@. eya mavTa Tov petagd xpdvov e€ od “Pwpyaiows tmerayOnuev 96
BOOK III. 23, 4-7
wavering in their resolution to revolt and encouraged them not to hesitate, promising that he himself would join them in attacking the Romans during the battle; and these activities and plans he kept secret from everybody. Tullus, as soon as he had got ready his own army as well as that of his allies, marched against the enemy and after crossing the river Anio encamped near Fidenae. And finding a considerable army both of the Fidenates and of their allies drawn up before the city, he lay quiet that day ; but on the next he sent for Fufetius, the Alban, and the closest of his other friends and took counsel with - them concerning the best method of conducting the war. And when all were in favour of engaging promptly and not wasting time, he assigned them their several posts. and commands, and_ having fixed the next day for the battle, he dismissed the council.
In the meantime Fufetius, the Alban—for his treachery was still a secret to many even of his own friends—calling together the most prominent cen- turions and tribunes among the Albans, addressed them as follows:
“Tribunes and centurions, I am going to dis- close to you important and unexpected things which I have hitherto been concealing; and I beg of you to keep them secret if you do not wish to ruin me, and to assist me in carrying them out if you tnink their realization will be advantageous. The present occasion does not permit of many words, as the time is short ; so I shall mention only the most essential matters. I, from the time we were subor- dinated to the Romans up to this day, have led a life
97
LO
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
éws Thode THs Hyepas aicydvns peorov Kal a ei eXeov tov Biov dvarerédeKa Kaitor Tynbeis eae b10 Tob Baothéws atTav TH avtoKpdropt apyy, jv Tpirov €Tos 78 ToUTO €xw Kat et SovAotuny pexpt TayTos fo. adda TavT@v TyOUpevos elvat kax@v €oxarov ev ovkK edTvxoat tois Kowois povos evruxeiy, evbuprobpevos de ort Tapa, mavra. 74, vevopuopeva Tap: avOpwrrois doa THY Yyemoviay tm avTav ddapelnuer, €oKoTouv Omws av adTny avakopoaipela 2 pnde-. pds meipabevtes preydAns ovpdopds: moAAods de Kal mavrodaTovs Aoyiopods AapBaverr . play <Upuoov ddov. ayovoay emt Td. mpdypara pdorny Te Kal ducwdvvoraryy, et tis avrois dvagratn moAewos ek TOV m\novoxdipav moAcwv. ets yap. Tobrov dreAduPavov adrovs Kabvorapevous oup peayov Sejoecban kat TpwTwr ye ua. TO 67) peta TobTo ov TroAATs breAdBavov dpiv SvdaxAs Senjoew, ott KdANOV TE Kal Sixaidrepov mept THs Typeav 7 adray eAcvbepias pGdov i, mept Tis “Pwpaiwy yyepovias mroujcacbar Tov ayava.
“Tadra Swavonbeis dmevdpevoa ‘Pwpators moAcepov. ek tev. vanKkowv . OdvevTavovs | Kat Didnvaiovs meloas emt ta omAa xwpeiv, ws avda-, Anibopevos adbtois Tob mok€pov. Kal péxpu TOUTOV AeAnba “Pwpyalovs tatra mpdrrwv Kal.* Tapsevd- pevos e“avT® Tov tis éembécews Kaipov' ev @ oxetacbe doa dhednOnocpcla. mpArov pev odK ev pavep® BovAcvoarres amdaracw, ev & Kivdvvos
1 ye Biicheler: re AB. 7 “ ® Kiessling: dvaxoprodpeba O. 9
BOOK III. 23, 7-10 —
full of shame and grief, though honoured by their king with the supreme command, which I am now holding for the third year and may, if I should so desire, hold as long as I live. But regarding it as the greatest of all evils to be the only fortunate man in a time of public misfortune, and taking it to heart that, contrary to al] the rights mankind look upon as sacred, we have been deprived by the Romans of our supremacy, I took thought how we might recover it without experiencing any great disaster. And although I considered many plans of every sort, the only way I could discover that promised success, and at the same time the easiest and the least dangerous one, was in case a war should be started against them by the neighbouring states. For I assumed that when confronted by such a war they would have need of allies and particularly of us. As to the next step, I assumed that it would not require much argument to convince you that it is more glorious as well as more fitting to fight for our own liberty than for the supremacy of the Romans. !
«With these thoughts in mind I secretly stirred up a war against the Romans on the part of their subjects, encouraging the Veientes and Fidenates to take up arms by a promise of my assistance in the war. And thus far I have escaped the Romans’ notice as I contrived these things and kept in my own hands the opportune moment for the attack. Just consider now the many advantages we shall derive from this course. First, by not having openly planned a revolt, in which there would have been a double
3 jyav Steph.: tudv AB. * kat B: om. R, 99
ll
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
ay Kal? éxd-repov 7) amapackevous emerxDevras Kat TH oixeta duvdper povn morevoavras TOV brrép amdvre avappiyar KvBov, 7 Tapackeva- Copévovs Kal Pondetas dyeipovtas } bao tev €v Tapackeuyn ovtTwv mpoKatadAnpOjvat, ovdeTepou Tav xader av tovtwr treipabévres TO €€ apdotépwv xpyjoywov eLouev. emeita moAAnv Kal dvomoAd- bytov ovoav Hy Tay avtimdAwy ioxdy Kal TUxynv ovK é€k Tod Biaiov Tpomov Trevpacopela. xabarpeiv, GAN ols aXiokerar mavtTa TH? dmeépavxa Kal 441) pddva TH Braiw kabarpebiivar, ddd Kal dmdrn, ovTe mp@rou apfavres avrav ovTeE povot. mpos 5é€ TovToLs ovK dfvopdye oven TH oixela Suvdyet mpos dracav TH ‘Pepatev Te Kal TOV oULpaxov ioxov dvreraxOAvan THY Didnvaiwv te Kat Odvevravaerv TooaUTHY otoav donv opate mpocerdngarev Te, Kal ws av padvora Odpoos TWt ovppayias BeBaiov 7d emukovpikov Tapacyot Tpooyevopevov oVTW TapEecKevacTal LoL. Ov yap ev TH Huetepa yn Didnvaior rov ayadva apapevor, THs de abrav mpokwouvevortes, ev TO adT@ Kal Ty nuetepav dvddgovow. 6 dé mdvrwv pev €oTw yOvorov avOpasrrous, orraviows *® 8 Tuo €K Tob. mapeABdvros aidvos e&eyévero, Kal Tot? nuiv* dmdpfe- «d5 maoxyovres tro THv ovp- paywv ed Spav exeivous adbrot Sdfopev. Kal éav Hiv Kata vobv ywpnon TO epyov, womep TO
1 dyeipovras Sylburg, dyeipayras Cobet: éyeipavras O, Jacoby. 2 7a added by Reiske. * omaviors Kiessling : oraviws O, Jacoby. 4 jpty A: dyiy B.
100
BOOK III. 23, 10-13
danger—either of being hurried on unprepared and of putting everything to the hazard while trusting to our own strength only, or, while we were making preparations and gathering assistance, of being fore- stalled by an enemy already prepared—we shal] now experience neither of these difficulties but shall enjoy the advantage of both. In the next place, we shall not be attempting to destroy the great and formidable power and good fortune of our adversaries by force, but rather by those means by which every thing that is overbearing and not easy to be subdued by force is taken, namely, by guile and deceit; and we shall be neither the first nor the only people who have resorted to these means. Besides, as our own force is not strong enough to be arrayed against the whole power of the Romans and their allies, we have also added the forces of the Fidenates and the Veientes, whose great numbers you see before you; and I have taken the following precautions that these auxiliaries who have been added to our numbers may with all confidence be depended on to adhere to our alliance. For it will not be in our territory that the Fidenates will be fight- ing, but while they are defending their own country they will at the same time be protecting ours. Then, too, we shall have this advantage, which men look upon as the most gratifying of all and which has fallen to the lot of but few in times past, namely, that, while receiving a benefit from our allies, we shall ourselves be thought to be conferring one upon them. And if this enterprise turns out according to our wish, as
5 «3 added by Cobet. IOI
14
15
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
eiKos €xet, Didyvaioi Te Kal Odvevravol Bapetas dmaMdcavres Tpas drorayis ws tp’ Hpadv Toro? memrovOores abot xdpw Hptv etcovrar.
“ Tadra pev €orw a dia mroAdijs dpovridos Tapa~ oxevacbeévra t tava ctvau doxet po Odpoos te Kat mpobupiay Tijs aTooTacEews opi mapacyev. ov de Tpomov Jemuxerpetv TO epyy. BcBovrcvpar, tour 1} dxovoare Hou: rdéw pev arrodéSuxeé. poor TvAAos tHv bro TO Oper kal Kedeveu pe Oarépov. rav Kepdtwv. apxew, dtav dé peer, Opdoce. Tois moAcpiots ywpeiv, apfw pev eyo Avoas THY Taéw emi TO dpos dyew, aKodrovbjoeETe. dé pou bpeis ovvTeTraypevouvs dyovres Tovs Adxous. aufdpevos be Tov aKpwv wal ev TO dopared yevopievos Tiva YpHoopat Tpdrrov tois pera. tabra mpdypaow aKovoaTé jou" Edy pev Opa Kara, yroepny a Siaroyilopar Xw@podvrd. pow Kal bpacets pev yeyovdtas Tovs ToAepious, ws Typav avrots. ouMapBavovre, Tamewovs dé Kal mrepipoBous ‘Pwpyaious, os TpodedojLEvous bp TLOv, puyns: Te pardrov 7 GAKis mpovoovpevous, O7ep cixds, emOjoopat avrots Kal peorov Tounow veKpa@v TO medtov e€ brepdckiov TE KOT UV em TO mpaves, Oap- povon Te Kal guvreraypuévn Suvdyer| mpos earon- pevous avOpwmovs mpoodepdpevos Kal, omropddas. dew? 8° ev rots: moAduous. Kal 7) Sua! KevAjs ep’ mintovoa Tpodocias® cuppaywv 7 ToAcuiovy a\Awy epddov Sdxnots,, Kal moda \7dn oTparedpara
7 e ..D > ‘ id cs #, pleydrda dz’ ovdevds otrws €érépov' pdoBPepod maOjnpatos ws tro dd€ys Kevijs lopuev tavwAcOpa diadfapevra. to 8 yérepov od Adyos EaTat 1 BeBovAevpat, rodr’ Kiessling : BeBovAnpwat radr’ O. 102
~ BOOK III. 23, 13-16
is reasonable to expect, the Fidenates and the Veientes, in delivering us from a grievous subjection, will fee] grateful to us, as if it were they themselves who had received this favour at our hands.
‘““ These are the preparations which I have made after much thought and which I regard as sufficient to inspire you with the courage and zeal to revolt. Now hear from me the manner in which I have planned to carry out the undertaking. Tullus has assigned me my post under the hill and has given me the command of one of the wings. When we are about to engage the enemy, I will break ranks and begin to lead up the hill; and you will then follow me with your companies in their proper order. When I have gained the top of the hilland am securely posted, hear in what manner I shall handle the situation after that. IfI find my plans turning out according tomy wish, that is, if I see that the enemy has become em- boldened through confidence in our assistance, and the Romans disheartened and terrified, in the belief that they have been betrayed by us, and contemplating, as they likely will, flight rather than fight, I will fal] upon them and cover the field with the bodies of the slain, since I shall be rushing down hill from higher ground and shall be attacking with a courageous and orderly force men who are frightened and dispersed. For a terrible thing in warfare is the sudden impres- sion, even though ill-grounded, of the treachery of allies or of an attack by fresh enemies, and we know that many great armies in the past have been utterly destroyed by no other kind of terror so much as by an impression for which there was no ground. But in our case it will be no vain report, no unseen terror,
2 Steph. : zpodocia. B, zpodocia R. 103
17
18
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Kevos 00d ddaves Seiwa, add’ epyov andons 4 \ / “A 2\ > ” Opews Kat teipas goBepwtepov. edavy 8 dpa Tavavria TOV Achoyiapeve ywvopeva Op® (AeyéecOw yap Kal Ta mapa Tas avOpwrivas Sd€as elwhdra > ~ > \ \ \ \ \ ? / c / aravTady, emeidy toAAa Kal Ta pu) €iKdTa of Biot dépovar), TavarvTia Kal avtos dv mpovbeunv emxeipyow oiv. déw yap tyads emi Tods Trodetovs dua “Pwpators Kal avddjbouat adbrots Tijs viens THY Te KaTdAnpw tdv tibnAdv memovh- ofa oxrjpowa tis KuKrAdoews TOV avtureTaype- vwv evexa, ‘yevqoetar d€ pov mords 6 Adyos Epya opodroyotpeva TH aoKrber mapecynpevov, H00 Huds tdv pev Sewdv pyderépois Kowwvijcar, Tis 8° dpetvovos téyns map daydorépwv pera- AaBetv.
ec? ‘ \ 87 ~ ” / \ 8 Ld
Kya pev 8 ratra éyvwkd te Kal dpdow
‘ ~ 4, od > , > a > A adv Oeots Kpariora dvra od povov *AABavots, adAAd Kat tots GdAos Aarivois, buds 8€ ypy ovyiv prev mp@tov puvdAdtrovras, emeita Kdopov Te GwlovTas Kat Tots mapayyeAAvpevors oféws darnpetobvras mpoOvpovs aywviotas yiveoba Kal tors td avtots mpolvpous mapéxew, evOvpoupevovs drt ovx Gpuows €oTw july Te Kal Tots dAdas avOpa- Tous 6 mept THs eAevbepias aywry, olotiaw ev ” / + ¢ ys? ef, 4 a €Jer KabdarynKkev dpyecbar bh’ éetépwv Kal doors
4 , « / / > 4 To.avTny modretay of matépes mapédocav. €Aev-
Gepor yap €€ édevbepwv edupev Kal dpyew taOv mpocoikwy tapédocav uiv of matépes opod tt} mevtakdoia ern tobro TO aya Tod Biov ? duadvAdtarvres, od ut) GrrooTepjowpev tets Tods exydvous. mapaoTH dé pndevi tudv déos, ‘av
1 ~ added by Kiessling, 2 70d Biov B: om. R. 104
BOOK III. 23, 16-19
but a deed more dreadful than anything ever seen or experienced. If, however, I find that the contrary of my calculations is in fact coming to pass (for mention must be made also of those things which are wont to happen contrary to human expectations, since our lives bring us many improbable experiences as well), I too shall then endeavour to do the contrary of what I have just proposed. For I shall lead you against the enemy in conjunction with the Romans and shall share with them the victory, pre- tending that I occupied the heights with the inten- tion of surrounding the foes drawn up against me; and my claim will seem credible, since I shall have made my actions agree with my explanation. Thus, without sharing in the dangers of either side, we shall have a part in the good fortune of both.
“I, then, have determined upon these measures, and with the assistance of the gods I shall carry them out, as being the most advantageous, not only to the Albans, but also to the rest of the Latins. It is your part, in the first place, to observe secrecy, and next, to maintain good order, to obey promptly the orders you shall receive, to fight zealously your- selves and to infuse the same zeal into those who are under your command, remembering that we are not contending for liberty upon the same terms as other people, who have been accustomed to obey others and who have received that form of govern- ment from their ancestors. For we are freemen descended from freemen, and to us our ancestors have handed down the tradition of holding sway over our neighbours as a mode of life preserved by them for some five hundred years; of which let us not de- prive our posterity. And let none of you entertain
105
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
a 7 / \ / 4 Tatra €0édn mpdrrew, py) ovvOyKas te Adon Kal Opxous Tods én’ adrais yevouevous mapapy, GAN’ evvocicbw didti Tas bd “Payaiwv AeAvpevas els tO €€ apyfs anoxataorjoe Kal od tds ye > ‘ Coad > > a 7 , © > eAaxiorov agias, av ads 4 Te ddows 7 avOpwreta KaTeoTyoaTo Kal 6 mavTwy Kowds ‘EN Hvwr Te kat BapBdpwv BeBavot vopos, apyew Kal Ta dikaia TaTTEW TOvs TaTépas Tols eKyOVOLs Kal TAS
: / a > / , \ ‘ 20 pntpotrdéAes Tats amovKiats. TavTas Tas
21
auvOijKas ovdemroTE dvarpeOnoopevas € €K THS avOpw-
trelas pvoews ody Tcis ot Kuplas dfvoivres alel
Siapévew trapacrovdodpev, 00d av tis Hiv Oedv 7 Salpovwyv veyeonocevy ws avdoin mpatTovow ei SovActew Tots idiois exyovois SucavacyeTodpeV, GAN of Karadvcavres atbras apynlev Kat Epyw
emyeipjoavres aOeuirw Kpeitra motjoa. Too ‘Oelov vopov tov avOpdmwov: Kai 6 Te dSayudvios
, > ca > \ 4 > / A Xeros ody npiv, adda. ToUTOLS EvaYTLMOETAL KATA
TO elds, Kal 4 Tap” dvOpebrreny vepents els TovTous
av?” yudv Karaoke, ef prev ovv Tatra, Kpa~ TLOTa §=TTGow div eceobat Soxel, TPAaTTwLeEV
avTa Deods Kal _ Salpovas dpuyous émixaAcod-
prevot, et S€ Tis Bu@v Tavavtia eyvwKe Kal Svety ‘ > a Odrepov, 7. pndémote avacwoac0ar to apyatov > a a J / dgiwua THs moAews olerar Seiv, 7) Kalpov. eTEpov 1 > >) / / 2 > , twa 1 émurndevdtepov. mepievwv? dvaBdddAerau TOV mapovra, [47) karoxveira pépew els | Héoov a& dpovet- 6 Tm yap av daacw bpiv se prne
“pavy BovAevpia TOUTW xXpnodpeBa.” XX
IV. "Exaweodvrwy 8€ rhv ywedpny © rOv 1 +00 mapdvros after twa deleted by Reudler. ® repipévwy B: avapévwv R.
106
BOOK III. 23, 19-24, 1
the fear that by showing a will to do this he will be breaking a compact and violating the oaths by which it was confirmed; on the contrary, let him consider that he will be restoring to its original force the com- pact which the Romans have violated, a compact far from unimportant, but one which human nature has established and the universal law of both Greeks and barbarians confirms, namely, that fathers shall rule over and give just commands to their children, and mother-cities to their colonies. ‘This compact, which is forever inseparable from human nature, is not being violated by us, who demand that it shall always remain in force, and none of the gods or lesser divinities will be wroth with us, as guilty of an impious action, if we resent being slaves to our own posterity ; but it is being violated by those who have broken it from the beginning and have attempted by an impious act to set up the law of man above that of Heaven. And it is reasonable to expect that the anger of the gods will be directed against them rather than against us, and that the indignation of men will fall upon them rather than upon us. If, therefore, you all believe that these plans will be the most advantageous, let us pursue them; calling the gods and other divinities to our assistance. But if any one of you is minded to the contrary and either believes that we ought never to recover the ancient dignity of our city, or, while awaiting a more favourable opportunity, favours deferring our under- taking for the present, let him not hesitate to propose his thoughts to the assembly. For we shall follow whatever plan meets with your unanimous approval.”
XXIV. Those who were present haying approved 107
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
To,povTewy Kal TavTa drocyopevwv Tromjoew Opkots EKQOTOV avray KaraAaBarv dueAvae Tov adMoyor. TH & <€Efs Huépa Tpojecav prev ex TOO Xdpaxos at Didnvatev Te Kal oUppLdXeov duvdpets , dua 7@ TOV yAvov avacyeiy Kal TapeTdooovTo as cis paxnv, avremeénecav oe ot ‘Papator Kal Kab toravro «ls Tag. TO bev ovv d.puorepov Képas avtos 6 TuAXos Kai of ‘Paxpator KaTetyov evavriot 1 Otvevravois (odrou yap TO defiov TOV Tonepieov Karelxov Képas ), emt be Tob Sefvob TOV ‘Pwpatev Képatos 6 Merrwos Kal ot "AABavot kata Didn- vatous Tapa Thy dAayova Tob Opous érd£avro. eet 5€ atveyyus aAAjAwv eyivovto, amply évrdos BéXovs yeveobar ot “AABavol oxvobevres: amo Tob aAXov orparob ouvreTaypevous hryov Tods Adxous emt TO Opos. ob fev obv Didyvaitor pabovres TovTo Kal morevoavtes aAnbevew* odior Tas Tept THS mpodocias dmroaxEaets tav ~“AdBavadv Opacvrepov 707 Tots ‘Pewpators mpocepepovto, Kal TO bev defvov Képas Tov ‘Pewpatey eyAwpevor Tijs oupLpaxias mapeppryyvuTo TE eas opddpa e7rovet, TO S evtovupLov ava Kparos * nhywvilero, eva Kat adros Av 6 TuAdos év tois emA€Krots Tav innéwv paxduevos. ev d5€ TovTw mpoceAdoas Tis immeds Tots dua TH Pace? paxopevors, * Kdp- ver TO Se€vov Hutv Képas,” ednoev, “ad Tire. ’"AdBavoi te yap ékAumovres Thy taéw emt Ta yap 73) petéwpa emeiyovrat, Didynvatot te Kal? ods exeivot eTdxOnoav stmép Képaros dvres* Tob epiAwpevov® KuxArotabar wédAAovew Huds.” Tadra 1 dvavrio B: évavriov R, ? GAn Dever B: ddAnbedioew R. 8 dva xpdtos B: dxpards R. 108
BOOK III. 24, 1-4
of this advice and promised to carry out all his orders, he bound each of them by an oath and then dismissed the assembly. The next day the armies both of the Fidenates and of their allies marched out of their camp at sunrise and drew up in order of battle; and on the other side the Romans came out against them and took their positions. Tullus himself and the Romans formed the left wing, which was op- posite to the Veientes (for these occupied the enemy’s right), while Mettius Fufetius and the Albans drew up on the right wing of the Roman army, over against the Fidenates, beside the flank of the hill. When the armies drew near one another and before they came within range of each other’s missiles, the Albans, sepa- rating themselves from the rest of the army, began to lead their companies up the hill in good order. The Fidenates, learning of this and feeling confident that the Albans’ promises to betray the Romans were coming true before their eyes, now fel] to attacking the Romans with greater boldness, and the right wing of the Romans, left unprotected by their allies, was being broken and was suffering severely ; but the left, where Tullus himself fought among the flower of the cavalry, carried on the struggle vigour- ously. In the meantime a horseman rode up to those who were fighting under the king and said : “Our right wing is suffering, Tullus. For the Albans’ have deserted their post and are hastening up to the heights, and the Fidenates, opposite to whom they were stationed, extend beyond our wing that is now left unprotected, and are going to surround
4 bmép Képatos ovres O: dmepxeparwaarres Reiske, dzep-
xepaoavtes Cobet. 5 rob exiAwpevov Bb R: 7d eyrAwpévor Ba. 109
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
dxcovoavras TOUS ‘Pepatous Kal iddvras 7 oppnv tev “AdBavav THY él TO Opos Setwa wes KuKAwoopevovs imo TOV Troe pie KaraAapi- Bavee, WOTE OUTE pdxeoba obre pevew adrois exnjet. évla 8% codia A€yerat xpnoacbar 6 TuMos ovdev emitapaxbels Thy didvoray dd TOGOUTOU TE Kal ovTws dmpoodoxijrou gavevros kakov, ou Hv ov povov eowoe TH “Pawpaw oTparvay ets mpovmTov KaTaKeKAcywerny dAcOpov,. dAAd Kal TA THY roAepuicy mpdypara ovpmavTa, auverpupe Te Kal duepbeper.. ws yap ijovse Tob ayyédov, peyddy povg Xpwpmevos, WOTE Kal Tavs Tone pious akovew, ‘ Kparobduev,” clrev, “ avOpes ‘Peopator, TOV €xOpav. *AABavoi per: yap 7py TO mAnoiov _ pos TooTO Karedngacw, damep opare, KaTa TAS eas evrodds, i iva. Kara vwoTov yevopevor TOV TroAcuiwv éeriwow adrois. evOupinBevres otv é7t €v Kad@ tods exbiorovs po exouev, of be dvruKpus emLovTes, of be Katomw, evla ovTe mpdoow xwpetv ovr omlow emotpepe Suvdpevo. toTau@ Te Kal oper > 2 ~ / > , ‘ / “ ex ® TOY mayen amokAepevor KaAjv Sacovow juiv Sieny,? ite * ody moAAH. Katadhpovijcer €m. avrovs.” . XXY. Tatra Tapa Tas: Tadgeus andoas nap: eEvaw €Aeye, Kal adtixa rods pev Didnvalovs déos eiaepxerat mahwmpodoatas os kaTeoTparnyn= pévous v0 Tob “AABavod, emrel ovre avripera’ taédpevov adrov eldov our’ emt TOUS ‘Pwpaious
evOds > éeXavvorvta, Wanep brécxeTo adtois, TOs 1 otumavra B: om. R, 2 éx Steph. : om. AB (?).
Ito
‘BOOK III. 24, 4-25, 1
us.”” The Romans, upon hearing this and seeing the haste with which the Albans were rushing up the hill, were seized with such fear of being surrounded by the enemy that it did not occur to them either to fight or to stand their ground. Thereupon Tullus, they say, not at all disturbed in mind by so great and so unexpected a misfortune, made use of a stratagem by which he not only saved the Roman army, which was threatened with manifest ruin, but also shattered and brought to nought all the plans of the enemy. For, as soon as he had heard the messenger, he raised his voice, so as to be heard even by the enemy, and cried: “ Romans, we are victorious over the enemy. For the Albans have oceupied for us this hill hard by, as you see, by my orders, so as to get behind the enemy and fall upon them. Consider, therefore, that we. have our greatest foes where we want them, some of us attacking them in front and others in the rear, in a position where, being unable either to advance or to retire, hemmed in as they are on the flanks by the river and by the hill, they will make handsome atonement to us. Forward, then, and show your utter contempt of them.”
XXV. These words he repeated as he rode past all the ranks. And immediately the Fidenates became afraid of counter-treachery, suspecting that the Alban had deceived them by a stratagem, since they did not see either that he had changed his battle order so as to face the other way or that he was promptly charging the Romans, according to his promise;
8 xadiy .. » Sixny B: om. R. 4 ire B: GAN’ ire R. 5 ebdds R: bOds adrdv Ba(?), d0ds adtov Bb(?), Jacoby.
Tit
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
dé ‘Pwpaious emfjpev els edroAuiav Kal Odpaous everrAnoev 6 6 Adyos: Kai péya euBoroavres 6, oppaow emi tovs TroAepious abpoo.. Tpom) dé yiverat pera. Tobro Tév Didnvaiwv Kat dvyh mpos TiHv ToAw dKoapos._ 0 be tav *“Pwpaiwy Baoweds emippagas avrots Ty immrov mrepipoBors ovow Kal TeTapaypLevois Kal expt TWOos Siwéas, ws Euabev €oxedacpevous am dAAjAwy Kai otTe Aoyiopov ere Tob avoTiivas Anypouevous ovre Sdvapu exovras, adeis Tovs pevyovras € emt TO guvearnKos ere kal Stapevov Tov Tronepwiow eyebpet HEpos. kal yivera Kados pev. Kat 6 TOV melav ayo, ert dé KadXlwv 6 TOV inméwy. ov yap evemdavay ot THdE TETAY [EVOL Odsvevravol tiv efodov } Tis *
‘Pepairijs imr7rou katamdayevres, arn’ avr etyov daxpt moAdob. — erertra pabdvres ote TO eduvupov of@v ArTnTat Kal méoa % Didnvaiwy Tre Kat Tov ddAwy cvppaywr otparia devyer mpo- TpoTdonv, deloavres py KuKAWODow tro TaV avactpapevtwy ® €x Tod Siwypod TpémovTar Kat adrot Advcavres Tas Tafes Kat Sia TOO ToTapod owlew éavrovs emreip@vT0. 6aot Hey. ouv eppwr- pevéorarot Te avdTa@v oav Kal Hicora. 70 Tpavpdrav Bapuvopevor vely TE OvK ddvvaror diva TOV OtAWwY TO pelbpov SdreTrepacobvTo, dcot d€ TovTwy Tivos évéAumrov év Tais Sivats améOvycKov: df) yap tot TeBdpios mept tiv Didijvnv. Kai oxodov To petpa. 6 S€ TvAdXos poipa Twi trav inméwv Kedevaas Tods emi Tov ToTapov WHovpevous
1 éfodov Reiske: Efodov id O, Jacoby. °* +s added by Hudson.
112
BOOK III. 25, 1-5
but the Romans, on their side, were emboldened by the words of Tullus and filled with confidence, and giving a great shout, they rushed in a body against the enemy. Upon this, the Fidenates gave way and fled toward their city in disorder. The Roman king hurled his cavalry against them while they were in this fear and confusion, and pursued them for some distance; but when he learned that they were dispersed and separated from one another and neither likely to take thought for getting together again nor in fact able to do so, he gave over the pur- suit and marched against those of the enemy whose ranks were still unbroken and standing their ground. And now there took place a brilliant engagement of the infantry and a still more brilliant one on the part of the cavalry. For the Veientes, who were posted at this point, did not give way in terror at the charge of the Roman horse, but maintained the fight for a considerable time. Then, learning that their left wing was beaten and that the whole army of the Fidenates and of their other allies was in headlong flight, and fearing to be surrounded by the troops that had returned from the pursuit, they also broke their ranks and fled, endeavouring to save themselves by crossing the river. Accordingly, those among them who were strongest, least disabled by their wounds, and had some ability to swim, got across the river, without their arms, while all who lacked any of these advantages perished in the eddies; for the stream of the Tiber near Fidenae is rapid and has many windings. Tullus ordered a detachment of the horse to cut down those of the
3 dvactpadévrwy B: davaorpedovrwr R.
113
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Kreivew, adtos é€mt TO oTpardmedov Tov Odvev~" Tavav Ty GAAgv Svvapuy a dywy e€ épddou yiverat KUpios adrod: kat Ta, pev ‘Pewpatewr mpaywara. mapaddfouv Tuxevra owrnpias év TovTous tv.
XXVI. ‘O 8e “AABavos emredr) Aapmpas 75y ViK@VTAS eedoaro Tovs dud TOV UMoyr, KaTa- BiBaoas Kat avTos amo TOV dymAdv TV olkelav Suvapuy emt Tovs pevyovras TOV Odqvaiwr EXPEL, iva, 5%) Tots ‘Pexpators YEvorTo Tact avepos €pyov TL mov ouppdyov, Kal avyvous Tay dicokedacpevwy ev TH puyh SiédOerpe.. auveis dé THY didvovay adbtod Kal pucjoas Thy madw- mpodociav 6 Turdos oddev ebedéyxew WeTo deiv KaTa TO mapov, ews av op’ éavT@ moujonrar Tov avdpa, GAN’ émauwety Te THY dvaxcspyow avrob TY emt Ta peréwpa mpos moods Tav mapovra Ws amo mavTos Tob BeAtiorov yevoevyny éoknmTeTO kal Tov inméwy poipdy twa méepipbas ws adrov > , / > / A / A jéiov teAclay amodei~acbar tiv mpobvpiay, tovds pn Suvnflervtas eis Ta Teiyn Tav Didynvaiwv Katapevyew add’ éoxedacpevous ava THY Ywpav auxvovs ovras KeAcUwy dSucpevvwpevov amoKTElvew. Kakelvos ws Odtepov wv HAmoe Siatrempaypevos Kat AcAnfas tov TvAdov éxaupé. Te Kal péexpt ToAAob. Kabinmedwr. ta media Tods KataAap- Bavopeévous drédberpev, dn dé SedvKdTos HAtov Tovs inméas HKev dywv €mt TO oTpardmedov TO ‘Pwpaikov €k Tod dwwypod Kai tiv émeotoav vi«ra ev evrrabetats dua Tots Eraipots Hv.
‘O bé€ Tuddos &v 7H Ovdsevravdv yapaki peivas aypt mpwryns dvdakis Kat rods énupaveotarous Tav aiypaddirav avaxpivas Tives “oav ot THs 114
-
BOOK III. 25, 5-26, 4
enemy who were pressing toward the river, while he himself led the rest of the army to the camp of the Veientes and captured it by storm. This was the situation of the Romans after they had been unex- pectedly preserved from destruction.
XXVI.. When the Alban observed that Tullus had already won a brilliant victory, he also marched _ down from the heights with his own troops and pursued those of the Fidenates who were fleeing, in order that he might be seen by all the Romans performing some part of the duty of an ally; and he destroyed many of the enemy who had become dispersed in the flight. Tullus, though he under- stood his purpose and detested his double treachery, thought he ought to utter no reproaches for the present till he should have the man in his. power, but addressing himself to many of those who were present, he pretended to applaud the Alban’s with- drawal to the heights, as if it had been prompted by the best motive; and sending a party of horse to him, he requested him to give the final proof of his zeal by hunting down and slaying the many [idenates who had been unable to get inside the walls and were dispersed about the country. And Fufetius, imagin- ing that he had succeeded in one of his two hopes and that Tullus was unacquainted with his treachery, rejoiced, and riding over the plains for a considerable time; he cut down all whom he found; but when the sun was now set, he returned from the pursuit with his horsemen to the Roman camp and_ passed. the following night in making merry. with his friends.
Tullus remained in the camp of the Veientes till the first watch and questioned the most prominent of the prisoners concerning the leaders of the revolt ;
115
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
dmrooTdcews yepnoves, ws ewale Kal tov *AABavov Merriov Dovdértiov €v tots avvopocapévois bmdpyovra, dd€as ovvddew ta mpaybevta ta avtod Tois pnvuopevos td THY aiyyaddTwr, avaBas én tov immov Kat tods mioToTdTous Tov éraipwv maparaBwv mpos THY 7oAW adunmever: Kal mpd peowv vuKT@V eK THV oiKi@v Tors Bov- Acuras ouyKaAéoas THV TE Tpodoatay adrois A€yet THY Tob “AABavob pdprupas Tovs _aixpadesrous Tapacxowevos kal Ov TpoTroV abros KaTEOTpA- THYNGE ToUs TE TrOoAEuiovs } Kat Tods Didynvatous Suenyetrar. téAos 87) TO Kpatiotov eiAndotos Tob moAduov Ta Aowra 75n cKorreiv adrods Hiov, Tiva xp7) TpdTroV TYyLwprHoacbat ev TOds mpoddTas, owdpoveorepay dé tiv “AABavadv darodobvar modAw eis TO Aowrov. TO pev odv TiuLwphoadbat Tods emiyeipnoavTas Eepyois dvociois maow €ddKeL dixatov Te Kal avayKatov elvar, dv S€ Tpdzov TotTo yévoir dv pdora Kal aodadéotata moAAny avtots mapelyev amopiav. adjAw pev yap Kal AeAnBot. popw modAdods Kai ayabovs “AABavadv avopas Siaxetpioacbar TOY advvaTwyr avrois edaiveto elvaty et be pavepas ovMapuBdvew Kat Tyseopetobat Tovs €vdxous tais airiats émuyeipy- cevav, od Trepioipea Bat TOUS "AABavods brreAdp- Bavov, aA emi ta OmdrAa ywpycew. cipua. dé moAepeitv Didnvaiots te Kat Tuppynvois Kal rots enl Tiv ovppaxyiay ofdv avveAndAvidaw *AdBavois * ovk eBovrAovto. amopoupevwv 8 atbr&v tedev- Talos amodeikvuTar yvwpnv 6 TuAXos, hv admavtes emjvecay, v7rep Hs eTa pLuKpov Epa.
1 sous re Kpudious moAcuious Reiske.
116
BOOK III. 26, 4-6
and when he learned that Mettius Fufetius, the Alban, was also one of the conspirators and considered that his actions agreed with the information of the prisoners, he mounted his horse, and taking with him the most faithful of his friends, rode off to Rome. Then, sending to the houses of the senators, he as- sembled them before midnight and informed them of the treachery of the Alban, producing the prisoners as witnesses, and informed them of the stratagem by which he himself had outwitted both their enemies and the Fidenates.1_ And he asked them, now that the war was ended in the most successful manner, to consider the problems that remained—how the traitors ought to be punished and the city of Alba rendered more circumspect for the future. That the authors of these wicked designs should be punished seemed to all both just and necessary, but how this was to be most easily and safely accomplished was a problem that caused them great perplexity. For they thought it obviously impossible to put to death a great number of brave Albans in a secret and clandestine manner, whereas, if they should attempt openly to apprehend and punish the guilty, they assumed that the Albans would not permit it but would rush to arms; and they were unwilling to carry on war at the same time with the Fidenates and Tyrrhenians and with the Albans, who had come to them as allies. While they were in this perplexity, Tullus delivered the final opinion, which met with the approval of all; but of this I shall speak presently.
1 Probably we should either supply “‘secret’’ before “‘enemies’’ (so Reiske) or substitute Albans for Fidenates (Spelman).
2 Kiessling: aABavév O (?). I17
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
XXVIII. Terrapdxovra °° ovTwv oradiow
Trav peragd Didjvys TE Kad “Pedpns <Adoas Tov >
imrmov ava Kpdtos Taphy emt tov ydpaka Kal mp Tpepav Aaprpav yevéobar KaAéoas Médpxov ‘Opdrvov TOV mreptrAcrpbévra ee Tov Tpiodvuwv Kat Sods aire Tov inméwy Kat Ttav meldv Tovs dxparordrous exéAevoev ent THY. |, AdBavay noAw dyew, _TapeAdovra, 8 evros Tetxous ws didov ovra., oTav drroxetpious AaBy TOUS evdov, KabeAciv Ty mow axpt DepeAtcov pnbevos. pare idtou pare Kowod KaTacKevadoparos pevddpevov ew Trav iepav, dvO perro, d¢ pn béva payre Kreivew pyre adiceiv, dlAa mdvras édv éxew Ta €avTav. exrreuipas dé Todtov exddeu Tovs rag udpyous kal tods Aoyayods Kal 74. ddgavra TH Bovajj Stacadioas porary €k ToUTwY Kabiorarat mept TO oda: Kal per’ od 70dd Tophy Oo *A}Bavos ws ent vuKT MATL KOW®@ yeyn bes Kal TO Time ouvnddpevos. 6 be ‘TuMos 4 daroppyTov Ty yan ert gvAdcowy emyver te avTov Kal peyaAwy dgvov dmépawve Swpedv mapeKdAet Te yparypavra Kal TO Tov aMeov ’AdBavadyv cvopara TOV emepaves Te Kara THY pany Scampagapeveny | péepew as avrov, iva Kdicetvou TI ek TOV erruvucienv daevey- Kwvrat poipav. 6 bev 5) Trepuxapr)s “yevdpevos Tovs moToTatTous tav dirwv, ois éxpyoaro Tay amoppjrwy PovAevpatwy ovvepyois, etoypaipas «is déArov emididwaw. 6 dé TOv ‘Pwyaiwv Baowreds eis éxxAnoiav amavras drroepévous Ta. dma exdder- ovvidvTrwy be adbrdyv tov pev nyEeLova TOV. "AABavav & dpa Tots Tagvdpxous Te Kal Aoxayots map avTo To Pha exédevoev é€aTdvat, exopevous 118
BOOK III. 27, 1-3
_ XXVII. The distance between Fidenae and Rome being forty stades, Tullus rode full speed to the camp, and sending for Marcus Horatius, the survivor of the triplets, before it was quite day, he commanded him to take the flower of the cavalry and infantry. and proceeding to Alba, to enter the city as a friend, and then, as soon as he had secured the submission of the inhabitants, to raze the city to the foundations without sparing a single building, whether private or public, except the temples; but as for the citizens, he was neither to kill nor injure any of them, but to permit them to retain their possessions. After sending him on his way he assembled the tribunes and centurions, and having acquainted them with the resolutions of the senate, he placed them as a guard about his person. Soon after, the Alban came, pre- tending to express his joy over their common victory and to congratulate Tullus upon it. The latter, still concealing his intention, commended him and declared he was deserving of great rewards; at the same time he asked him to write down the names of such of the other Albans also as had performed any notable exploit in the battle and to bring the list to him, in order that they also might get their share of the fruits of victory. Mettius, accordingly, greatly pleased at this, entered upon a tablet and gave to him a list of his most intimate friends who had been the accomplices in his secret designs. Then the Roman king ordered al] the troops to come to an assembly after first laying aside their arms. And when they assembled he ordered. the Alban general together with his tribunes and centurions to stand directly beside the tribunal; next to these the rest of
ba)
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
S€ tovrwy tovs dAdovs *AABavods Taybevras exkAnoidlew, peta dé tods “AdBavods 7d Aowrov TOV cupped cov m)\AGos: efabev_ dé mayo TepieaTnce ‘Pepaious, € ev ols Hoav of yervardraror, Ein KpUrrovtas b70 Tats meptBodais. ws & ev KaA@ tovs éxOpods exew dtreAaBev davaotas éXeEe Toudde:
XXVIII. “”Avdpes ‘Pwpatot re Kai ddA giro. Kal ovppaxor, Tovs pev ex Tod davepod Tohujoavras ets moAeuov 7 ji Karaorivas, Didy- vatous Kal Tovs ovpdyous abrav, erysempnodpeba. ovv Oeots, Kat Sveiv Odrepov mavcovta TO Aourov evoxAcbvres tuiv 7 Sixas ticovow €rt tovTwv yelpovas. amaitel S5é 6 Katpds, erel Ta mpata hiv Kar’ edynv KexywpnKe, Kal Tovs dMous TyLopnoacbat TroAepious, dco didAwy pev éyovow dvopara Kal mrapeAnpOnoar eis TOVOE Tov ToAEpLov Ws KaK@s TOvs Kowods exOpods pel” Hav moijoovtes, eyKatéedutrov S€ TO mpds Has mLoTOv kal peTa Tov ToAcpLiwv aroppyrous ToUncaevor ovvOnKas diradpbetpar mavTas mpas émeBdAovto. TOAD yap. obrou Kaklous Tv eK Tob dhavepod troAcuiwv eiot Kal peilovos Tiyuwpias ago. Tovs pev yap Kat dvddéacba pddz.ov Tots emuBovAcevopevots Kal GuutrAaKevTas Ws €xyOpads apvvacba. duvardv, didovs 8 exOpadv épya movobvras ote duvAdEacbar pddiov ore aptvacbar Tois mpoxataAndbeiot Svvarov. rovodrot 8 elo ot mepdbevres piv bo ris *“AABavdv TrOAews emt ddAw ovppayo. KaKkov pev ovbev op’ pO mabdvres, dyad, 5€ zoAAa Kal peyda. Gmouko. pev yap avrav dvres odBev THs TovTwY 120
BOOK III. 27, 3-28, 4
the Albans were to take their place in the assembly, drawn up in their ranks, and behind the Albans the remainder of the allied forces, while outside of them all he stationed Romans, including the most resolute, with swords concealed under their garments. When he thought he had his foes where he wanted them, he rose up and spoke as follows :
XXVIII. ‘ Romans and you others, both friends and allies, those who dared openly to make war against us, the Fidenates and their allies, have been punished by us with the aid of the gods, and either will cease for the future to trouble us or will receive an even severer chastisement than that they have just ex- perienced. It is now time, since our first enterprise has succeeded to our wish, to punish those other enemies also who bear the name of friends and were taken into this war to assist us in harrying our common foes, but have broken faith with us, and entering into secret treaties with those enemies, have attempted to destroy us all. For these are much worse than open enemies and deserve a severer punishment, since it is both easy to guard against the latter when one is treacherously attacked and possible to repulse them when they are at grips as enemies, but when friends act the part of enemies it is neither easy to guard against them nor possible for those who are taken by surprise to repulse them. And such are the allies sent us by the city of Alba with treacherous intent, although they have received no injury from us but many considerable benefits. For, as we are their colony, we have not wrested away any
1 zovodror Biicheler: otro O.
I21
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
apxis _Tapacrdcavres diay icydy Kai Stvapuw amo Tav (ia mroXéepev 4 exrnodpeba, eOveot be peylorous Kal moArciKwrdros emiteryioavTeEs Ty pay abrav ToAw mony dodaievav ToUToLs Tov Te ato Tuppnvav Kal azo LaBiveov Troe pwou TraperxopeBa. Hs 57) Toews <b TE mparrovons amrdvrwy pdadvota yalpew adrovs édeu Kal opaA- Aopevns pn dev evdeeoT pov 7 mept TAS. abray dxPeobar, ot d€ dpa plovobvres ovx piv povoy TOV dyabay adra aut éavtois THs be pas evruxtas duet eAovy Kal TeAevtT@vTes ws ovKert karéxew TH UmovdAov ExOpav edvvavro mdéAEpov Tyiv mpoetmov. pabovres & jpas «<b. mpos TOV. dydava Tapeokevacpevous, ws odfev ofol 7” Hoar €pydoa- obo Kakdv, «is diadAayas €xddovy Kat drdiay Kal 76 mept THs Tyyepovias vetKos év tptolv ad’ éxarépas Toews owpacw Héiovv KpilFvat. ebeba- pba. Kal tavras TAS mpordnoers Kal vuxnoavres Th payn THY 7d adrav Eoxopiev drroxetpLov. pepe by) Ti pera. Tabra, emrounjoajier ; efov piv ounpa te adrav AaBety Kat dpovpay ev Th ToXeu KaraNurety Kal Tovs Kopuparordrous TOV Suaornodvrew Tas TdA«ts Tovs pev aveieiv, Tovs ro exBahetv, ToAuretas TE adr ay KOGHOV petaora}- gav mpos TO Hiv ovppépov Kal Xapas kat xpnud= Tw aTooacU® Cnpudaau kai, o mayer, pdorov Ys ddereoar Ta omha abrovs, €€ @v eyKpare- orépav dv thy apxnv kareoTnodueba, TOUTWY pev ovdev ngvdoapev moujoa, 7B 8 edoeBet padAov 7 TO dopanret Tis dpxiis emreTpefapev Kal TO eUmpemes TO Tmpos amavTas 708 Avov- terobvros Hiv abrois idia Kpetrrov aynodpevor 122
BOOK III. 28, 4-6
part of their dominion but have acquired our own strength and power from our own wars; and by making our city a bulwark against the greatest and most warlike nations we have effectually secured them from a war with the Tyrrhenians and Sabines. In the prosperity, therefore, of our city they above all others should have rejoiced, and have grieved at its adversity no less than at their own. But they, it appears, con- tinued not only to begrudge us the advantages we had but also to begrudge themselves the good fortune they enjoyed because of us, and at last, unable any longer to contain their festering hatred, they declared war against us. But finding us well prepared for the struggle and themselves, therefore, in no condition to do any harm. they invited us to a reconciliation and friendship and asked that our strife over the suprem- acy should be decided by three men from each city. These proposals also we accepted, and after winning in the combat became masters of their city. Well, then, what did we do after that ?. Though it was in our power to take hostages from them, to leave a garrison in their city, to destroy some of the principal authors of the war between the two cities and banish others, to change the form of their government according to our own interest, to punish them with the forfeiture of a part of their lands and effects, and—the thing that was easiest of all—to disarm them, by which means we should have strengthened our rule, we did not see fit to do any of these things, but, consulting our filial obligations to our mother-city rather than the security of our power and considering the good opinion of all the world as more important than our
1 zod¢uwv R(?), worAcuiwv B: aévwv Reiske.
123 VOL. Il. E
10
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
ouvexwpycapev adtois dmavra Ta odétepa Kap- ~ / A / “a > ‘ ~
toto8a, Meérriov 5¢€ Dovdérriov, dv adrol Th / a
peyloTn apxh exdopnoav, ws 8) Kpdriorov
*AABavar, Sioixety Ta Kowa péxpt Tod mapdvTos
eldoapev.
“°Av0 dv tivas juiv ydpitas daédocar, € sP aA 1 ir \ / > / qvika pdadvora) didwy te Kal ovppdywv edvotas er, axovoate’ dmoppyrous mrovodpuevot ovvbr-
/ ~ ~ Kas mpos Tovs KowWwods TroAcmlous, ws ev TH ayavi auveOnodpevor Hiv pet’ adr@v, émedi) mAnoiov > / > / / \ / >? GAAjAwv eywopcla Karadirdvres tiv taéw ed qv érdxOnoav wyovto mpds ta aAnoiov dpn dpoum mpoxaradraBéobar omevdovres Ta dyxupa. el pev odv Kara vobv % meipa adrois éeydpet,
nde a“ \ Ab 2- -£ Ld ¢€ ~ > A
ovdev av TO KwAdoov? Fv dmravtas Huds amoAw- , A€vat KuKrAwbévras bad Te TroAcpiwy Kai dirlwv, kai Tods trodAods Tis moAcws Hudv aydvas, ods ~ > bmep Tis Yyepovias Hywrioducla, ev hpepa Siapbapivar pud. errevd7) Sé Svemecev abrav To BovrAcvpa. Gedy prev edvoias mponynoaperns (amdcas yap éywye Tas KaAds Kal ayabas mpaéets éxetvots a ~ / dvariOnu.), émerta Kal THs euns otparnyias ovK eXaxtornv poipay eis te TO déos TH ToAELiov kai eis TO Odpoos 7d dpérepov mapacxopuevns “A ‘ > A 3 >? ~ / > ~ ” ¢ 2 ~$ (a yap éyw*® ev 7H tore aydu édynv, ws ta > ~ / > \ / enod Kedevobévtes “AdBavoit mpoxatradAapBdavovrat Ta Opn KuKAdoews THY TOAcCLiwy Evexa, TAGOpaTA Kat oTpaTnynpata Hv eud), Keywpnkdrwv & / ¢
huiv tdv mpaypdtwv ws juiv ovvedepev, ovdK
1 udAora Biicheler : yadAov O, Jacoby. 2 Naber: xwAdov O.
124
BOOK III. 28, 6-10
own private advantage, we allowed them to enjoy all that was theirs and permitted Mettius Fufetius. as being supposedly the best of the Albans—since they themselves had honoured him with the chief magi- stracy—to administer their affairs up to the present time.
“For which favours hear now what gratitude they showed, at a time when we needed the goodwill of our friends and allies more than ever. They made a secret compact with our common enemies by which they engaged to fall upon us in conjunction with them in the course of the battle; and when the two armies approached each other they deserted the post to which they had been assigned and made off for the hills near by at a run, eager to occupy the strong positions ahead of anyone else. And if their attempt had succeeded according to their wish, nothing could have prevented us, surrounded at once by our enemies and by our friends, from being all destroyed, and the fruit of the many battles we had fought for the sovereignty of our city from being lost in a single day. But since their plan has miscarried, owing, in the first place, to the goodwill of the gods (for I at any rate ascribe all worthy achievements to them), and, second, to the stratagem I made use of, which contributed not a little to inspire the enemy with fear and you with confidence (for the statement I made during the battle, that the Albans were taking possession of the heights by my orders with a view of surrounding the enemy, was all a fiction and a stratagem contrived by myself), since, I say, things have turned out to our advantage, we should not be
3 gy» R: om. B, 125
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
dy einyev dvdpes olovs auas mpoofke elvat, et pr) TyswpycaiveBa rods mpoddtas, of ye xwpis Tis GAAns avayKadryTos, qv Sid 76 ovy- yeves exphv avtrods dvdAdocew, omovdds Kal Opkia Tolnodpevor mpds Huds evayyos, odte Deods detcavres, ovs Ta&v dpodoyiav emoujoavTo pdp- Tupas, ovTe TO Sixatov adtd Kal Ti avOpwrtvyy véeweow evtparrevtes, ovTE TO TOD KivdUvoV péyebos €l Kata vodv adbrois 1% mpodocia ywpraeev iToAoyilopevor, Tov oikTicTov TpdmOV HLds em- exelpnoav amoAgca, rods dmoikous Te Kat evepye- tas ot xtiorat,! pera tdv €xbicrwy Te Kal ToAemiwrdtwv ordvres.”
XXIX. Taira 8 adroé Adyovros oiuwyai re tév *AMBavadv éeyivovro Kat mavroSamat Seroets, Tob pev Sipov pydev eyvwkévar Aé€yovtos dv 6 Merrwos eunxavaro, tav Sé tas wWyepovias exovtwy od mpdrepov mremvabar Tas dmoppiirous Bovdds oxynropévwv 7 ev adt@ yevécba To ayau, qvika ovre Kkwdvew ovre pi] mpatrew Ta KeAevopeva, ev Svvat@ adiow Hv, 74Sn S€é twwv Kal €mi THY aKovatov avdykny avadhepdvTwy TO mpaypa dua Kydeiav 7 bua ovyyéverav: ols 6 Baatreds cuwmijoa KeAevous EdeEEv"
* QU’ gue AdAnOev, dvdpes *“AABavoi, tovTwv dv dmodoyeiabe ob0ev, dAda 76 pev TARVOS dudv ayvoeiv tiv mpodociay olomar, Texpapopevos STL ToMGv avveiddtwv odd¢ Tov éeAdyioTov méduKe TaToppynTa owndoba xpdvorv, tv dSé ra€vapydv te Kal Noxyaydv Bpayd tu pépos Ayodpar Td
1 of xriora: Reiske: oixriora Ba, otxriara BbR. 126
BOOK III. 28, 10-29, 2
the men we ought to be if we did not take revenge on these traitors. For, apart from the other ties which, by reason of their kinship to. us, they ought to have preserved inviolate, they recently made a treaty with us confirmed by oaths, and then, without either fearing the gods whom they had made witnesses of the treaty or showing any regard for justice itself and the condemnation of men, or considering the greatness of the danger if their treachery should not succeed according to their wish, endeavoured to destroy us, who are both their colony and their benefactors, in the most miserable fashion, thus arraying themselves, though our founders, on the side of our most deadly foes and our greatest enemies.”
XXIX. While he was thus speaking the Albans had recourse to lamentations and entreaties of every kind, the common people declaring that they had no knowledge of the intrigues of Mettius, and their commanders alleging that they had not learned of his secret plans till they were in the midst of the battle itself, when it was not in their power either to prevent his orders or to refuse obedience to them; and some even ascribed their action to the necessity imposed against their will by their affinity or kinship tothe man. But the king, having commanded them to be silent, addressed them thus :
“I, too, Albans, am not unaware of any of these things that you urge in your defence, but am of the opinion that the generality of you had no knowledge of this. treachery, since secrets are not apt to be kept even for a moment when many share in the knowledge of them; and I also believe that only a smal] number of the tribunes and centurions were accomplices in
127
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
= ~ &: 2. / \ \ - a. auvemBovrctoav Hyiv yevécbar, 7d Sé mA€torov eEnnarijobar Kai eis axovoiovs avdyKas adtybar.
> / 4, A > A Lv > ‘\ 4 et b€ ye TovTwv pndev dAnbes iv, aAAa mavTas > A > \ ‘ \ > / a” ea.) elonAbev *AABavods Kai rovs evade dvtas duds Kat tovs ev TH mode KatadetTopevous 4 TOD Kak@s movciv quds emOvpia, Kal todto od viv
~ > > > ~ / / / mp@tov, adr’ €x modAdod mdvu xpdvov Sedoypévov byiv qv, THs ovyyevetas evexa Todd} ‘Pwpatois avdykn Kat tat? dudv radiuypara dépew.
a be Oe ” 1 rv , (a e ~ ao wa de pnbev értt Bovdevonte Kal? judy dducov pyre 89 Bracbévtes td TdV Hyoupevwy ifs modews pte trapaxpovabeyres pia pvdaki Kal mpovord €oTw, ei THs adths moAews modAtrat yevoieba mévres Kat pilav wHyoiweba marpida, as <b Te Kal xelpov hepopevyns Td émuBaddov Epos EKaOTOS OloEeTaL THs TUxNS* Ews 8° av ex Svaddpou yopuns, watep viv exer, TO TE TAclov Kat TOU- Aarrov émikpivwyev Exdtepor, odk eotat BéBatos tc a € 2 ‘ GAA 5X ri GAA ‘ > nui * mpos nAovs diAia, ws Te Kal ef > “a pedAovev ot prev mpdrepor emiBovAcdoavres Tots
a / erépois KaTtopbwaavres mAciov e€ew 7 abadevres ~ > ev pndevt Sew@ eocoba Sia To ovyyeves, Kal dv 8 av at eémyepjoes yevwrra t7oxelpuoe Karaotdvtes Ta eoxata Trabeiv Kal diadvydvres pnbev domep é€xOpoi® prnoiKaxeiv, dmep Kal
ev T® Tapovte yéyovev. * "lore 987 bra Sedoypeva ‘Pwpai A Tatra Sedoypéva ‘Pwpaios rH >? A \
mapeMovean vuKti avvayaydvtos nod Tv BovAijy a / \ Kat Ta Sdfavra trois ovvédpots yparbapévovs Thy
1 ére added here by Prou, after BovAevonre by Sintenis, Jacoby.
128
BOOK III. 29, 2-5
the conspiracy formed against us, but that the greater part of them were deceived and forced into a position where they were compelled to act against their will. Nevertheless, even if nothing of all this were true, but if all the Albans, as well you who are here present as those who are left in your city, had felt a desire to hurt us, and if you had not now for the first time, but long since, taken this resolution, yet on account of their kinship to you the Romans would feel under every necessity to bear even this injustice at your hands. But against the possibility of your forming some wicked plot against us here- after, as the result either of compulsion or deception on the partof the leaders of your state, there is but one precaution and provision, and that is for us all to be- come citizens of the same city and to regard one only as our fatherland, in whose prosperity and adversity everyone will have that share which Fortune allots to him. For so long as each of our two peoples decides what is advantageous and disadvantageous on the basis of a different judgment, as is now the case, the friendship between us will not be enduring, particularly when those who are the first to plot against the others are either to gain an advantage if they succeed, or, if they fail, are to be secured by their kinship from any serious retribution, while those against whom the attempt is made, if they are subdued, are to suffer the extreme penalties, and if they escape, are not, like enemies, to remember their wrongs—as has happened in the present instance.
“ Know, then, that the Romans last night came to the following resolutions, I myself having assem- bled the senate and proposed the decree : it is ordered
2 R: om. B. ® Schmitz: éyOpois O. 129
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
pev mordAw ty@v KabapeOfvar Kat pyre tov B / 4 ag ~ > P ” Ae / Snpociwy pyre TOV idwTtKdv KaTackevacpatwv > ‘ 1 25 2 / \ ” ~ c ~ oplov 1 eGcbar* diapevew pnlev eEw tav tepdv- ‘ > > 7 A , ” “ \ ~ TOvs ) ev avrf mdvras €xovras ots Kal voy EXOvaL KArjpous avdpamdduv Te Kal Booxnparwy Kal Tav dw Xpnarov pbev aparpeDevras ev Pe te ee KAfjpov éxovaw °*AABavav diapepiobjvar ywpis tOv € ~ x / > es ¢ a a lep@v Krnudrwv, ef dv at Avatar Tots Deots €yivovto. oikwv*® dé KatacKkevfs, ev ols tods > Biovs idptceobe of peravordpevor, Kal? ods ” ~ > & / €oovrat Tis moAews Témovs, Eme Tomjoacbat a > am. mpovotav ovAd\apBavovra tots amopwrdrois bya@v ths els Ta E€pya Samavyns. Kal To pev addo ~ e ~ \ ~ > tc a ~ mAR0os _bp@v pera Tv map’ jyty Snporucdy ouvredciv eis puvdds Kal dpdtpas Karapepiaber, ~ A , ‘ > ‘ / ‘\ BovAjs de ,beTéxew Kal dpxas AapBdvew kat Tots TaTpikiois mpooveunOjvar Tovade ToOvs OlKOUS* *TovAtovs, Lepovidiovs, Kopariovs, KoivriAlous, KowAiovs, Teyaviouvs,4 MerAiovs: Meérriov dé Kal Tovs odv TovTw BovArcdoavras TI mpodociay dixas vaocyxeiv, as av typeis Taf wpev ducaorat ‘ ¢ / ~ > mept exdorov Tav vraitiwy Kabelducvor: odféva, yap amocrepnoopev Kpicews ovd€ Adyov.” € \ a? a A XXX. ‘Os dé rabr’ elrev, door pev Hoa > ~ 4, > 4 2 ie 4 > / Adavadv mévntes jydtov et “Pdynv re oikr- =~ low ~ ‘ > govot Kal Tis ys KAfpov e€ovot Kat eémzjvouv 1 6p0dv B: dpOdv 7 R(?). * Kiessling : éd@oau O. 3 Kiessling : otxdyv O.
130
BOOK III. 29, 5-30, 1
that your city be demolished and that no buildings, either public or private, be left standing except the temples; that all the inhabitants, while continuing in the possession of the allotments of land they now enjoy and being deprived of none of their slaves, cattle and other effects, reside henceforth at Rome; that such of your lands as belong to the public be divided among those of the Albans who have none, except the sacred possessions from which the sacri- fices to the gods were provided; that 1 take charge of the construction of the houses in which you new- comers are to establish your homes, determining in what parts of the city they shall be, and assist the poorest among you in the expense of building; that the mass of your population be incorporated with our plebeians and be distributed among the tribes and curiae, but that the following families be admitted to the senate, hold magistracies and be numbered with the patricians, to wit, the Julii, the Servilii, the Curiatii, the Quintilii, the Cloelii, the Geganii, and the Metilii;4 and that Mettius and his accom- plices in the treachery suffer such punishments as we shall ordain when we come to sit in judgment upon each of the accused. For we shall deprive none of them either of a trial or of the privilege of making a defence.”
XXX. At these words of Tullus the poorer sort of the Albans were very well satisfied to become residents of Rome and to have lands allotted to them, and they received with loud acclaim the terms
1 Of. Livy i. 30, 2.
* Steph. : yepaviovs O. In all the MSS. except B yepavious and pertAlous follow cepovidious.
131
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
peyddn Bo ra Siddpeva,1 of S€ Aapmpdrepor Tots aftdbpacr Kat tats tUxats Kpettrous 7}xOovro, el Sejoer rédw Te TV yewapevny adrods exAumeiv Kat mpoyovukds éotias épnudoat Kat TO Aowrdv oikety ev tH E€vyn: ols ovdev emyer Aéyew eis yv €axaTnv KataKkeKAcimevors avdyKnv. 6 8é 4, > \ A / ~ ~ TvANos ézrevd7) tiv Sudvorav elde t&v modr, amodoyetobar tov Mérriov éxéAevoev, et TL mpos ~ > Tatra A€yew BovrAeTrar. ovK exw 8 6 Mertios 6 TL xp) A€yew mpos Tovs KaTyyopobytds TE Kat ~ 4 > ~ A ” Katapaptupobvras tHv “AABavav Bovdjy edynoev ait@ Taira vrolécba mociv 8 dmoppyrwr, ore eLfye THv Svvayw emi tov moAEpov, Héiov TE A > 4 > , \ ¢ / tovs “AdBavous, ols dvaxryicacba Thy ryyepoviay enexeiper, Bonbeiv adr@ Kal pyre thy marpida KaTacKamTOMEenY TEpLopay uHnTE Tods éemupaveord- Tous TOV TOALTaV em TYLWplats * ovvapmalomevous. Tapayfs Se yiwvoyevns Kata Thy éxKAnoiay Kai Two pevyew emt Ta OrAa wpUnKOTWwWY ot TrEpL- , eotepavwkotes TOV OyAov apbevros onuelov Twos avésxov 7a €idyn. epipdBwv Sé yevouevww ardavrwy avaorcs maAw 6 TvAdos elrev: “© Oddev ” 3 a ec a , O° ? / evt® eLcorw tvyiv vewrepilew ovd’ e€ayapravew, a 5) "AA , oA A 4 a“ A / avdpes “AABavol. éav yap * mapaxwety tu ToAur- a / ante, mavtTes atoAciobe bad TovTwv® (SeiEas TovS ” \ / P) / 8 - \ Py PS) , ‘ éxovras Ta Eipy). Séxeae obv Ta Siddpmeva Kai yiveobe amd tod xpdvov todde ‘Pwpyator. Sveiv yap avdyxn Odrepov tuds mov % ‘Poynv a “~ / KaTouxely 7) pndeutay érépay yhv exew marpioa.
1 §.ddueva B: Aeydpueva R. 2 + pwpia Cobet.
132
BOOK III. 30, 1-3
granted them. But those among them who were distinguished for their dignities and fortunes were grieved at the thought of having to leave the city of their birth and to abandon the hearths of their an- cestors and pass the rest of their lives in a foreign country; nevertheless, being reduced to the last extremity, they could think of nothing to say. Tullus, seeing the disposition of the multitude, ordered Mettius to make his defence, if he wished to say anything in answer to the charges. But he, unable to justify himself against the accusers and witnesses, said that the Alban senate had secretly given him these orders when he led his army forth to war, and he asked the Albans, for whom he had endeavoured to recover the supremacy, to come to his aid and to permit neither their city to be razed nor the most illustrious of the citizens to be haled to punishment. — Upon this, a tumult arose in the assembly and, some of them rushing to arms, those who surrounded the multitude, upon a given signal, held up their swords. And when all were terrified, Tullus rose up again and said: “It is no longer in your power, Albans, to act seditiously or even to make any false move. For if you dare attempt any disturbance, you shall all be slain by these troops (pointing to those who held their swords in their hands). Accept, then, the terms offered to you and become henceforth Romans. For you must do one of two things, either live at Rome or have noothercountry. For early this
3 oddev Ex: Biicheler: oddevi B, oddév A.
4 av yap Cobet : et yap dv O, tpets yap dv Jacoby; «& yap . . ToAunoere Hertlein.
5 rovravi Cobet.
133
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
4 olyerar yap ewlev exmepdbels tm’ euod Mdpxos ‘Opdtios avaipjowv tiv médw tudv éx Oepe- Niwy Kal rods avOpamouvs dmavras eis ‘Papnv peta€wv. tatrta obv eciddres Goov ovmw ‘yevn- copeva, travoacbe Oavardvres Kal moveire Ta KeAevopeva. Meérrtov be Dougerriov agavas Te jp emBovdedoavra. Kal ovde vov oxvijoavra, emi. Ta émrha TOUS Tapaxwders Kal oTaciaoTas KaAeiy TYLWPHTOMaL THS Karis Kal Sodtov puxtis dgtws.” |
5 Tadra A&€Eavros adrod ro pev éepeOiCouevov ris exkAnoias pépos emtngev, ola 87) Kpatovpevov avaykn adv«rw,! tov 5¢ Dovdérriov ayavakrobvra ért Kal Kexpaydra pdvov tas te avvOyKas ava- KaAovpevorv, ds adros 退nAdyyOn mapacrovdadr, kal ovd° é€v Kaxkoits tot Opdacovs ddiépevov ot
— paBdobyor KeAcvoavros Tob Baotléws TvAAov ovdAaBovres Kal tHv eobfira repicatappiEavres
6 e€auvov TO o@pa pdorte mdve moAAats. ézret d€ tadvrns dds lye Tis TiyLwplas, TT, mpooehdaavres dvo ovvapioas Th pe | éTep mpoarprav TOUS Bpaxtovas adrod, Th 8° érépa tods mddas puri KaTeXouEvous paxpois ehavvovreo dé Tay jv0- xo TAS ouvenpidas am dAAjAwvy Equvdpevds Te Tepl Th VA Kal dvOeAxopevos bd’ éxaTépas emt TavavTia 6 SdeiAatos ev oAlyw Svaomarau xporm.
7 Merrws pev 81) Dovderrios ottTws oixtpds Kat daxnpvovos TeAeuTis eruxe, tois 8° €ratpous avrob Kal ouveddou Tv mpodoaiay . Suxaornpia 6 Baoreds Kabicas tods dAdvras e€€ atbrav Kara Tov Tav demotakT@v Te Kat mpodordv vojov dréxrewev,
XXXI. ’Ev & 5€ radr’ eyivero xpdvp, Mapkos 134
BOOK III. 30, 4-31, 1
morning Marcus Horatius set forth, sent by me, to raze your city tothe foundations and to remove all the inhabitants to Rome. Knowing, then, that these orders are as good as executed already, cease to court destruction and do as you are bidden. As for Mettius Fufetius, who has not only laid snares for us in secret but even now has not hesitated to call the turbulent and seditious to arms, I shall punish him in such manner as his wicked and deceitful heart deserves.”
At these words, that part of the assembly which was in an irritated mood, cowered in fear, re- strained by inevitable necessity. Fufetius alone stil! doses his resentment and cried out, appealing tothe treaty which he himself was convicted of having violated, and even in his distress abated nothing of his boldness; but the lictors seized him at the command of King Tullus, and tearing off-his clothes, scourged his body with many stripes. After he had been sufficiently punished in this manner, they brought up two teams of horses and with long traces fastened his arms to one of them and his feet to the other; then, as the drivers urged their teams apart, the wretch was mangled upon the ground and, being dragged by the two teams in opposite directions, was soon torn apart. This was the miserable and shame- ful end of Mettius Fufetius. For the trial of his friends and the accomplices of his treachery the king set up courts and put to death such of the accused as were found guilty, pursuant to the law respecting deserters and traitors.
XXXI. In! the meantime Marcus Horatius, who
1 Cf. Livy i. 29.
1 adixrw B: advddcrw R.
.
* avrod after zpodociay deleted by Cobet, Jacoby. 135
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
‘Opdrvos 6 mpoatreaTadytevos pera. Tov emtAeKTwv emt Thy kabaipecw ths "AdBas tayéws dvavioas THY od0v Kal KaradaBarv mAas Te akAeloTous Kal Tetxos apvrarov edmreT@s yiverau wis moAews KUpwos. ouvayayey d€ TO 7AA0os eis exkAnolav Ta. TE mpaxGevra KATA TIV paxny dmavra ednAwoev abrois Kal To Pndiopa THs ‘Papatey BovA‘js duel FADev. dvr Borovyrav de TOY avOpeatony kat Xpovov els mpeoBetav airoupevey oddepiav dva- BoA Any ToLnoaLevos Tas pev oikias Kal Ta Telyn Kal el Tu aAXo KaTaokevag}.o. iduwruKov 7) Snpudavov Hv KaréoKamre, Tous d€ dvOperrous pera. mods Ppovridos Topémepaev eis “Pobenv dyovrds TE Ta €auT@av Xprara. Kal dépovtas: ods 6 TuAAos adikouevos amd orpatomédov tats ‘Pwyaiwv gvdrais Kal ppdrpars emudvetAev olknoets TE ovyKarecKevace ev ols avrol Tponpodvro Tis moAews TOOLS Kal THs Snpootas yas THY dprodcay tots O@nrevovow e& atTrdv drrepwepile Tats TE dAaus prravOpwrias dveAduBave 70 7mAHOos. u) pev 82) TOV “AABavay mos, Hv EKTUGEV ’ Aokdvios 0 €€ Alveiou too “Ayxtoov Kal Kpeovons Tijs ITpedpou Ouyatpes, €r7) Svapetvaca peTa Tov oligo TevTaKoota Tpiav emi Tots déxa Séovra, ev ols mroAAnv oxev emiSoow els evavdpiay te Kal mAodrov Kal 71 dAny dmacav evdarpoviay, 7 as TpidKovra. Aarive amoukioaca mOdeus Kal mavra TOV xXpovov Hynoapevn Tod eOvous, b70 Tis éoxdrns amroxticews 1 Kabaipeeica epnyos eis TOde xpdvov Siapeéver.
1 droxricews Cobet: dzoixicews O, azoixfhoews Kiessling, Jacoby. 136
BOOK III. 31, 1-4
had been sent on with the picked troops to destroy Alba, having quickly made the march and finding the gates open and the walls unguarded, easily made himself master of the city. Then, assembling the people, he informed them of everything which had happened during the battle and read to them the decree of the Roman senate. And though the inhabitants had recourse to supplications and begged for time in which to send an embassy, he proceeded without any delay to raze the houses and walls and every other building, both public and private; but he conducted the inhabitants to Rome with great care, permitting them to take their animals and their goods with them. And Tullus, upon arriving from the camp, distributed them among the Roman tribes and curiae, assisted them in building houses in such parts of the city as they themselves preferred, allotted a sufficient portion of the public lands to those of the labouring class, and by other acts of humanity relieved the needs of the multitude. Thus the city of Alba, which had been built by Ascanius, the son whom Aeneas, Anchises’ son, had by Creusa, the daughter of Priam, after having stood for four hundred and eighty-seven years from its founding, during which time it had greatly in- creased in population, wealth and every other form of prosperity, and after having colonized the thirty cities of the Latins and during all this time held the leadership of that nation, was destroyed by the last colony it had planted, and remains uninhabited to this day.
137
5
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Baoweds 5¢ TudAos tov éemodvra yeysdva S1a- Aurésv Eapos apxopevov atparov emi Didynvaious
4 ? 4 a \ / ~ \ mddw efdyer. tots S€ Didnvaiors Kow pev 00d’ ArLcobv Bojfaa e& oddemids Tov ovppayi- dwr adgixeto 7oAcwv, praboddpor S€ tives Ex TOAAGY cuveppinoav Tomwr, ols morevoavTes eOdppnoav
a a ‘
ex THs TOAcews mpocAbciv: maparaédpevor Sé Kal moods pev} dmoxtetvavtes ev TH waxyN, TOG 8 €rt mActovs dmoBaddvres1 xatexdActabnoav mad «is 70 dotv.2 ws Se mepryapaxwoas
> ~ A 5A ¢ SAX ‘ / aitav Hv moAw 6 TudMos Kal aepiradpevoas els THY €axdTnY KatéKAcice Tods Evdov amopiar, qvayxac0ncay TH Bacirct tapadobiva odds adrovs ep ols atros €BovAeTo. yevdpevos S€ Tov Tpotrov TodTov 6 BactAeds THs mdAcws KUpLos TOUS aittovs THs amooTdcews amoKxrtelvas, Tovs Se Aowrods amavtas dmoAvoas Kal ta odérepa mavra Kaprotcba. tov adrov édoas Tpomov TH Te moATeiav, Hv mpoTepov elyov, amodovs avrois didAvge THY OTpaTiay Kat Taparyevopevos ets “Podunv THY TpoTravopdpov amedidov Tots Heots mopmyy Te kat Ovaiav Sevrepov exeivoy kataywv OpiapBov.
XXXII. Mera 5€ rodrov tov mdAcpov repos 22 € / > ~ / 4) > A aveorn “Pwpators €x tod LaBivwv eOvovs, apy) dé adbrod Kal mpddacis éeyevero toidde- tepdv €or. KoWwh TYLmpevov 70 VaBivwv re kat Aarivwv dywov ev tots avy Deas Depwrias dvopalopevns, qv ot peradpalovres eis tiv ‘ENdda yAdooar ot
\ > / ¢ \ , / c be pev “AvOoddpov, of Sé Widroorédavov, ot
¥ peév and zoMA@ 8’ Eri wAcious droBaddvres added by Jacoby, following Hertlein and Cobet.
2 doru B: adro R.
138
BOOK III. 31, 5-32, 1
King Tullus, after letting the following winter pass, led out his army once more against the Fidenates at the beginning of spring. These had_ publicly received no assistance whatever from any of the cities in alliance with them, but some mercenaries had resorted to them from many places, and relying upon these, they were emboldened to come out from their city; then, after arraying themselves for battle and slaying many in the struggle that ensued and losing even more of their own men, they were again shut up inside the town. And when Tullus had surrounded the city with palisades and ditches and reduced those within to the last extremity, they were obliged to surrender themselves to the king upon his own terms. Having in this manner become master of the city, Tullus put to death the authors of the revolt, but released all the rest, leaving them in the enjoyment of all their possessions in the same manner as before and restoring to them their previous form of government. He then disbanded his army, and returning to Rome, rendered to the gods the trophy-bearing procession and _ sacrifices of thanksgiving, this being the second triumph he celebrated.
XXXII. After? this war another arose against the Romans on the part of the Sabine nation, the beginning and occasion of which was this. There is a sanctuary, honoured in common by the Sabines and the Latins, that is held in the greatest reverence and is dedicated to a goddess named Feronia; some of those who translate the name into Greek call her Anthophoros or “‘ Flower Bearer,” others Philo- stephanos or “ Lover of Garlands,” and still others
1 For chaps. 32 f. ef. Livy i. 30, 4-10. 139
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
/ ~ > A ‘ ¢ ‘ ~ Depoeddvnv Kxadodow: eis 8 7d tepdv rodro auvyjecav eK TAY TeEploikwy mdAewY KaTa TAS amodederypevas éoptas moAXot péev evdyas dzo- diddvres Kal Ovoias TH Oe, ToAXot Sé ypynuwartiov- pevor dia THY mraviyupw Europol Te Kal yetporexvat
‘
Kat yewpyol, ayopat te adrobc aympdrara
~ > »” i 1 / ~ T aN >
tav ev adAdots olatict ! témots THs "ItaAtas ayo-
pevwv eyivovto. eis tavrnv S€ tiv maviyupw
A
eAfovras moté ‘Pwpyaiwy dvdpas ovdKk dadaveis
LaPivot tiwes? ovvaprdcavtes ednoav Kal Ta t¢ \ ~
xpjpara adeidovto, mpeoBelas te mept adrav
adixopevns ovdev éBovrovto T&v Sixaiwy sroreiy,
GdAAa Kal Ta compara Kal Ta yphpara Ttav
/ a > ~ ‘ > 4 avAAndbévrwy Katetyov eyxadoivres Kai adrol *pP / a A >; / 19 ¢ 5) /
wpalois, Orr Tovs LaPivwv puyddas bredéyovro
KaracKkevacavres daovdov iepov, imép dv ev T® po Tovrov Adyw SedyAwral por. ek To’Twy 5 Ta&v eyKAnudtwv ets méAeuov KaTaoTavres eEjecav eis UrratOpov ayddrepor Svvdpeor zroA- Nats, yiverai te abt&v ex mapatdtews ayov: du€uevov yap*® dyywuddws dywwtduevor Kat
, ¢€ ‘ ~ ‘ > , , SteAVOnoay bro Tis vuKTOs audidoyov Karadurdv- Tes TO viknua. tais 8 é&As tuepas pabovres dpdorepo. Tav Te aroAwAdTwv Kal TOV Tpavpa- Tiav TO TARV0s odKérTe mreipav eBovAovto érépov
~ ~ > AaBetv aydvos, add’ exdumdvtes Tods ydpakas amjecav.
‘ /, ‘ > ‘ > A 7
Kat dcadumdvres tov éevavtov éxelvov madAw > / > > > , / ra e€jeoav én’ adAXjAous peilovas mapacKevacdpevot ~ > Suvdpes, yiverai te abtdv rept woAw ’Hpnrov 1 oforiat Schafer : trai O, Jacoby. 2 rwwes B: ries dvdpes R (2).
140
BOOK III. 32, 1-4
Persephoné. 'To this sanctuary people used to resort from the neighbouring cities on the appointed days of festival, many of them performing vows and offering sacrifice to the goddess and many with the purpose of trafficking during the festive gathering as merchants, artisans and husbandmen; and here were held fairs more celebrated than in any other places in Italy. At this festival some Romans of consider- able importance happened to be present on a certain occasion and were seized by some of the Sabines, who imprisoned them and robbed them of their money. And when an embassy was sent concerning them, the Sabines refused to give any satisfaction, but retained both the persons and the money of the men whom they had seized, and in their turn accused the Romans of having received the fugitives of the Sabines by establishing a sacred asylum (of which I gave an account in the preceding Book!). As a result of these accusations the two nations became involved in war, and when both had taken the field with large forces a pitched battle occurred between them; and both sides continued to fight with equal fortunes until night parted them, leaving the victory in doubt. - During the following days both of them, upon learning the number of the slain and wounded, were unwilling to hazard another battle but left their camps and retired.
They let that year pass without further action, and then, having increased their forces, they again marched out against one another and near the city of
1 ii, 15.
% yap O: &¢ Portus. To justify yap Reiske supplied pydda Kaptepos after aywy.
141
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
> 4 bd te 7 1 ‘ c A ~ e tA amo oTadiwy éfjKovTa! Kal éxarov ths ‘Padpns > / > - \ \ > vs / aywv, ev @ moAdovs pev apudorépwv ovvéBy mecetv* icoppdmov dé KdKeivns THs padyns emt moAdv xpdvov Ssiapevovons avareivas ~ets Tov > ‘ ‘ a ec U4 ” cad cal ovpavov Tas xetpas 6 TuAXos evEato tots Geos, til la ~ ‘gf? € / / / het €av viKynon TH TOO jyepa UaBivous, Kpovov. re kat ‘Péas Kataornocoba Snpotedeis é€opras, ds dyovot ‘Pwpator Kal? Exaorov évavrov Stay dmavtas Tovs eK ys ovyKoplcwot Kapmovs, Kat tov Tv Ladiwy Kadovpéevwv SimAacvdcew apib- pov. odro 8 eiol marépwv edyevav, evorrAious Opxncers Kiwovpevor. mpos avAdgv év ois Kab- HKovaL xpovois Kal duvous Tivas ddovTes Trarpious, ws ev TO tpotépm Sed7jAwka Adyw. pera SE Thy evdxiv Ta’Tnv Odpoos tT. KaraAapBaver Tods ‘Pwpatovs Kat domep aKxphres eis Kapvovras Wodpevor SiaomHo. tas takers adrdv epl SeiAnv opiavy 78n Kal dvayxdlovot rods mpwro- ordras apfar puyfs, aKxoAovbjcavrés te adrois gevyovow emi Tov xdpaxa Kal mepi tas tadpous AX ~ Ar 7 Xr / 2 io v > TOAA@ mAciovas KataBaddvres,? 085° ottTws am- > ~ etpdzrovro, aAAd trapapeivavres Thy émiodeav viKra a > Kat Tovs amo To é€p¥uatos payouevous. aveip- Eavtes. expdtnoav ths mapeuBodns. pera dé fod » rhs Ld >? 5A ~ 3 ~ + / TovTo TO €pyov anv €BovdAovto Tis * tov LaBivew AenAarioavres, Ws oddels adrois éru* epi ris > xwpas effec paynodpevos, amyjecav én’ oixov, amo TavrTns Ths paxns Tov TpiTov KaTifyaye > OpiapBov 6 Bacireds, Kai per” od m0Ad mpecBevoa- pévos tots LaPivors Katadverar tov mdAEepov aixpaddtous te Tap atT@v Kopucdpevos, ovs 1 éfqjxovra B: éxra R. 142
BOOK III. 32, 46
Eretum, distant one hundred and sixty stades from Rome, engaged in a battle in which many fell on both sides. And when that battle also continued doubtful for a long time, *Tullus, lifting up his hands to heaven, made a vow to the gods that if he conquered the Sabines that day he would institute public festivals in honour of Saturn and Ops (the Romans celebrate them every year after they have gathered in all the fruits of the earth") and would double the number of the Salii, as they are called: These are youths of noble families who at appointed times dance, fully armed, to the sound of the flute and sing certain traditional hymns, as I have explained in the preceding Book.” After this vow the Romans were filled with a kind of confidence and, like fresh troops falling on those that are exhausted, they at last broke the enemy’s lines in the late afternoon and forced the first ranks to begin flight. Then, pursuing them as they fled to their camp, they-cut down many more round the trenches, and even then did not turn back, but | having stayed there the following night and cleared the ramparts of their defenders, they made themselves masters of the camp. After this action they ravaged as much of the territory of the Sabines as they wished, but when no one any longer came out against them to protect the country, they returned home. Because of this victory the king triumphed a third time ; and not long afterwards, when the Sabines sent ambassadors, he put an end to the war, having first received from
1 The Saturnalia and Opalia, in mid-December. 2 ii. 70.
2 xatafadovres B: xaradaBovres R. Tis B: yf RB. 4 é Naber: ovd«ér O, Jacoby.
143
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
ervyxavov eldnddtes ev ais mpovouats, Kat avTouoAovs, Pooxnudtwy te Kat daolvyiwv Kal Tov ahiwy xpyuatwv doa Tods yewpyods ad- ethovro, jv éragev 7 Bovdit) TOv ‘Pwpaiwy Cypiav TYyLnoapevn Tas BAdBas mpds dpyvpiov, avampatas..
XXXITI. “Emi rovros xatradvodpevor tov moAeyov of LaPivor Kat t&v dporoyav oariAas avtuypdgous Oévres ev toils tepots, emevd1) ovveorn “Pwpatois mpos tas Aativwy modes Kow?s ouviotapevas + mddewos od pddios ev dAtyw
~ / > a A > 7s s\7
Kabaipebjvar xpdvm (de ads dé airias dAtyov? votepov €p@), dSeEduevor 7d ovpBav dayamnras Opkwy pev exeivwy Kat ovvOnkav womep oddé yeyernuéevwv emeAdfovto, Karpov dé vopioavres emiTndevov éxew dv e&éricav ‘Pwpaiors xypnudrwv moManAdova map’ atra&v amodaBetv, oAtyou pév TO mp@tov Kat adavads e€idvtes eAnilovro rip Gpopov: emetta dé moAAol ovvidvres Kal ex Tod davepod, émel Ta mp@Ta Kata yrwpnv adrois exmpyoev ovdemds emi tiv dudakiy Tov yewpyav adiconevns Bonfeias, katadpovicavres Ta ToAe- piwv én’ adrny Sievoodvro tiv ‘Papnv édadvew Kal avviyyov e€ amdons moAcws otparov, diedéyov- to d€ Kat tais Aartivwy modAcou mept cup- paxlas, od pap eeyeverd ye adbrois diAtav te Kat Ouatxpiav trovjoac0ar mpds TO €Ovos: pabdy yap THv dSudvovav adrdv 6 TvAXos avoyas mpos
? ovvotapévas B: ovynpraypévas R; ovvnppaypévos Reiske, ovvnppoopévas Schaller, cuvreraypévas Naber. None of these emendations gives so satisfactory a meaning as B’s reading, the one objection to which is the presence of ovvéorn in the
immediate context. * Kallenberg : dA’yw O, Jacoby.
144
BOOK III. 32, 6-33, 3
them the captives that they had taken in their foraging expeditions, together with the deserters, and levied the penalty which the Roman senate, estimating the damage at a certain sum of money, had imposed upon them for the cattle, the beasts of burden and the other effects that they had taken from the husbandmen.
XXXIII. Although the Sabines had ended the war upon these conditions and had set up pillars in their temples on which the terms of the treaty were inscribed, nevertheless, as soon as the Romans were engaged in a war not likely to be soon termin- ated against the cities of the Latins, who had all united against them, for reasons which I shall presently} mention, they welcomed the situation and forgot those oaths and the treaty as much as if they never had been made. And thinking that they now had a favourable opportunity to recover from the Romans many times as much money as they had paid them, they went out, at first in small numbers and secretly, and plundered the neighbouring country ; but afterwards. many met together and in an open manner, and since their first attempt had turned out as they wished and no assistance had come to the defence of the husbandmen, they despised their enemies and proposed to march even on Rome itself, for which purpose they were gathering an army out of every city. They also made overtures to the cities of the Latins with regard to an alliance, but were not able to conclude a treaty of friendship and alliance with that nation. For Tullus, being informed of their intention, made a truce with the Latins and
1 In chap. 34. 145
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Aarivous TOUnoapLevos ert Tovrous eyvw oTparov efdyew, Tv TE “Papateor amacav Sbvape kao- omAioas SimAaciay otcav on THs TpoTepov, ef ob TiHV “AABavav ToAw mpooedaBe, Kal aro TOY d\Awy ovppdywv emuKouplKoy 6 Ogov metorov €dvvaTo perarrepufdpevos. ovvajKTo dé Kal Tots LaBivors 7307, TO orpdrevpa, Kal émevdy mAnatov dA Aw eyevovTo Tept THY aovpevay vAnv Kakodpyov dAlyov To peragv Xwplov adevres KaTeoTpaToTedcvoarTo. TH oe éfijs Epa oup-
TEaOVTES EudyovTo Kal noav iodppomoL HEXpt moAAob: 75y dé met SeiAny _oypiay ey«Aivovow ot LaBivor Braobevres bao Too ‘Pewpater immucod Kat odds adrav ywerat _pdvos ev TH dvyf: “Papator be vexpous Te TOV mrodepiooy oxvAcv- oavres kal Xpywara. 600. iv ev T@ xdpaxe Se- apmdcavres Tis Te xdpas Ty Kpariorny Aenhar7- cavres amyjecay én’ olkov. Tobro To TéXos é\aBev 6 ovpBas ‘Papalors mpos LaBivovs moAenos emt THs TvAAov dpyiis.
XXXIV. Ai dé TOv Aativwv TroNeus ‘Pwpators éyévovto Sudpopor TOTE TPMTV, OVK dfvoboa Kar eoKapperns THS “AABavay moAcws Tois avnpnKoow avriy ‘Papaious THY tryepoviay mapadiova.? eTdv yap Suayevopevev TEVTEKALOEKA [LETA TOV apavicpov ths “AABas mpeoBeias? dazooreidas 6 tadv ‘Pwyaiwy Baoreds eis tas amoikous Te kat danKdovs adris tpidxovra mAs héiov meBecba tots tro ‘Pwpaiwy emrarropevors, ws tapeAnddrwv atr&v dpa tots addXots ols elyov “AABavoi Kal ri Hyepoviay tod Aativwr
1 wapadidevac B: mwapadodva R.
146
BOOK III. 33, 3-34, 1
determined to march against the Sabines; and to this end he armed all the forces of the Romans, which since he had annexed the Alban state, were double the number they had been before, and sent to his other allies for all the troops they could furnish, The Sabines, too, had already assembled their army, and when the two forces drew near one another they encamped near a place called the Knaves’ Wood,! leaving a small interval between them. The next day they engaged and the fight continued doubtful for a long time; but at length, in the late afternoon, the Sabines gave way, unable to stand before the Roman horse, and many of them were slain in the flight. ‘The Romans stripped the spoils from the dead, plundered their camp and ravaged the best part of the country, after which they returned home. This was the outcome of the war that occurred between the Romans and the Sabines in the reign of Tullus.
XXXIV. The cities of the Latins now became at odds with the Romans for the first time, being un- willing after the razing of the Albans’ city to yield the leadership to the Romans who had destroyed it. It seems that when fifteen years had passed after the destruction of Alba the Roman king, sending embassies to the thirty cities which had been at once colonies and subjects of Alba, summoned them to obey the orders of the Romans, inasmuch as the Romans had succeeded to the Albans’ supremacy over the Latin race as well as to everything else that the Albans had
1 Silva malitiosa (Livy i. 30, 9), probably a hide-out of brigands.
* mpeofelas B: mpéoBes R. 147
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
eOvous, dvo pev dmopatvay | TpoTroUs KTHOEWY, Kal! ous avOpurror yivovra Trav d.Mor piv KUpLoL, Tov TE avayKaiov Kal Tov éxovovov, *‘Pwyatovs de A€ye «al éxdrepov TOV TpoTrov TrapetAn- dévar tiv tyyepoviay av elyov "AABavot TOAewv. ToAcniwy Te yap adrav oguat yevopeveny Tots OmrAols KEeKpaTnkévar Kal THY moAW THY éavTo@V dmohwAcKdor Ths idias avrots pe rt WOTE Kal dkovow "AABavois Kal éxodau mpoonKew efeordvat ‘Pepators Ths Tov dmnKowy apxis. at be TOV Aarive modes idia pev ovoev am- expivavto mpos Tovs mpéaBeis, Kowy dé Tod €bvous dyopav ev Depevrivy Tomodpevor yn pilovras pa) Ta,paxcpeiy ‘Papators Tis dpyijs Kal avrixa aipodyrat dvo oTparnyous avroxpdropas eiprnvns Te Kal troAduov, “Ayxov TlomAixuov ex moAews Képas Kat Xovowv Ovdexidtiov éx Aaoviviov. dua ta’ras pev 57) Tas altias ovvéoryn ‘Pwpaiors 6 mpos Tovds dpoeOvets méAEMos, poUBn SE aypt mevraeTovs ypdvov modutiuKds Tis yevopevos Kal dpxaikds. ovTe yap éx trapatdéews dAots Tots oTparevpact mpos oda ovpBadAovor peyddn OUpL- popa Kal $Odpos ddocyepis auveBy ovTe mdAus avTav ovddcuia moAduw Kparnfeioca KatacKkadis avdparodiopob 7 adAns TLvOS dvnkéorou OUp- popas emetpaO: aN’ euBaddvres els THY dr Acov
ynv b770 THY aK ENV TOU aitov Kal mpovomevoavTes
1 Dionysius frequently gives this name to the place of assembly of the Latins, as if there had been a town there. Livy usually says ad lucum Ferentinae (“‘at the _Brove of Ferentina ’’) but also speaks of the aqua Ferentina (‘‘ spring of Ferentina’’). This place should not be confused with the
148
BOOK III. 34, 1-4
possessed. He pointed out that there were two methods of acquisition by which men became masters of what had belonged to others, one the result of compulsion, the other of choice, and that the Romans had by both these methods acquired the supremacy over the cities which the Albans had held. For when the Albans had become enemies of the Romans, the latter had conquered them by arms, and after the others had lost their own city the Romans had given them a share in theirs, so that it was but reasonable that the Albans both perforce and voluntarily should yield to the Romans the sovereignty they had exercised over their subjects. The Latin cities gave no answer separately to the ambassadors, but in a general assembly of the whole nation held at Ferenti- num } they passed a vote not to yield the sovereignty to the Romans, and immediately chose two generals, Ancus Publicius of the city of Cora and Spusius Vecilius of Lavinium, and invested them with absolute power with regard to both peace and war. These were the causes of the war between the Romans and their kinsmen, a war that lasted for five years and was carried on more or less like a civil war and after the ancient fashion. For, as the
never engaged in pitched battles with all their forces ranged against all those of the foe, no great disaster occurred nor any wholesale slaughter, and none of their cities went through the experience of being razed or enslaved or suffering any other irreparable calamity as the result of being captured in war; but making incursions into one another’s country when the corn was ripe, they foraged it, and
Ferentinum situated on the Via Latina in the land of the Hernicans,
149
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
dmijyov €m’ otkov tas Suvdpers SvaperBopevor tovs aiypadwrous. piav dé adodAw ex Too Aativwy €vovs MedvAAiav madairepov ért ‘Pw- paiwy atrouiay yevouevny ent tis ‘Pwptdov apyfs, Os &v TO 7™po Tovrou ded7jAwKa Adyw, perabepevyy adbus ws Tods opocvets TrohopKia, Tapaornad|Levos 6 TOV ‘Pwyaiwy Baoireds & emrewse pnbev ér. vewrepilew: ado 8 ovfev dv ot moAcuot depovor dewdv ovdeTepois ev TH TOTE ovveBn xpovw. TovydpTor pddiat te Kal ovdev éyKotov €xovoat mpobupnberrwy ‘Pwyaiwy ai diadvoes erreTeheobyoav.
XXXV. Taira Sdiampagdpevos emi ris idias aps Baowkeds TvAdos ‘Oaridwos, avnp ev dXtyous aftos evAoyeioar tis re edroApias Eevexa Tis mpos Ta ToACuia Kal THs dpovicews THs mepl Ta Sewad, d7ép audw Sé tara, dtr ov Tayds dv «is moAenov iévat BéBatos fv Kataoras eis adrov ev drract Tov avrimdAwy mpo€xew, ern Sé€ KaTa- ox Thy apxnv Svo Kat Tpidkovra TedeurG tov Biov éumpnobeions Tijs oixias, Kat odv air® yuvn Te amdAAvrat Kai Tékva Kat 6 adAdos oikerikds das dyAos Karadndbels b70 Tob mupdés. KatampnoOjva. dé tiv oikiay of pev b70 Kepavvod I A€yovar Lnvicavtos Tob beod bu” ohvywpiay t tep@y Twa (€xAurretv yap emt Tijs dpxijs Tijs eceivou marplous Twas Oucias, érépas 8° odx drapxovcas emtywpiovs “Pwyaious map- ayaryeiv avrov 2), of dé mAelous €€ avOpwaivyns gaol emtBoudiis 70 7mdalos yeveotat dvarilévtes TO épyov Mapxiw 7@ per éxeivov apart tis
1 xepavvod R: xepavydv B. 150
BOOK III. 34, 4-35, 2
then, returning home with their armies, exchanged prisoners. However, one city of the Latin nation called Medullia, which earlier had become a colony of the Romans in the reign of Romulus, as I stated in the preceding Book, and had revolted again to their countrymen, was brought to terms after a siege by the Roman king and persuaded not to revolt for the future ; but no other of the calamities which wars bring in their train was felt by either side at that time. Accordingly, as the Romans were eager for peace, a treaty was readily concluded that left no rancour.?
XXXV. These ® were the achievements performed during his reign by King Tullus Hostilius, aman worthy of exceptional praise for his boldness in war and his prudence in the face of danger, but, above both these qualifications, because, though he was not precipitate in entering upon a war, when he was once engaged in it he steadily pursued it until he had the upper hand in every way over his adversaries. After he had reigned thirty-two years he lost his life when his house caught fire, and with him his wife and chil- dren and all his household perished in the flames. Some say that his house was set on fire by a thunder- bolt, Heaven having become angered at his neglect of some sacred rites (for they say that in his reign some ancestral sacrifices were omitted and that he intro- duced others that were foreign to the Romans), but the majority state that the disaster was due to human treachery and ascribe it to Marcius, who
1 ii, 36, 2. 2 Of. Livy i. 32, 3. 3 Of. Livy i. 31, 5-8.
® mapayayeiy adtév Capps: mapayayeiy O, mapercayP frat
Sylburg. 151
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
3 méAews. tobdrov yap ex ths Néua TlopmaAtov Buyarpos yevduevov dxbecbai re drt &x Bacwreiov yévous medukws adbros iduitns Hv, Kal yévos >? ld 1 cn ~ sh SAA 4 / emitpepopevov 1 dpdvra 7 TudAAw ravros adore. bromrevew, et tr 7a001 TuAdos, eis tods exetvouv maidas new Hv apynv. tadra 87 Siavoovd- fevov €x troMobd ornoacba Kata tod BacwWéws > \ A ” € , ‘ emtBovAjny moods éxovta ‘Pwpatwy rods avy- Katackevalovtas att thy Svvacrelav, didov
1» ~ / \ > ral / / dé dvra tod TUANov Kal ev trois dduota morevd- pevov dvddrrew Ste Kaipos emirHdevos davetn
a > LA / \ ~ la /
4 ths embécews. pedAAovros 5€ tod TudAov Ouatav Twa Kar’ olkov émutedciv, Hv adbrods pdvov €BovAeto Tovs avaykaious €idévar, Kal Kata Saipova ris
nuepas exetvns yxeuysepiov ofddpa yevouevns Kard
\ te ouBpov Kai CaAnv Kal oKdtos,2 wor Epnyov aTroAepOfvat tov mpd Ths oiKias Témov Tov dvdrarrovrwy, émTydevov drroAapBdvovra Tov KaLpov dpa Tots éraipows exovow wb70 tals mepiBoAais Ta aA ~ “ > f
£idn mapeAbciv cicw trav Oupav, amoxreivayra dé tov Baowéa Kali rods maidas adtod Kal Tov dAkwy dao. evérvyev® eveivar mop eis TH oixiavy Kata moAAods Témous, TadTa dé mpdgavra Tov odmép Ths Kepavvwcews Svaometpar Adyov.
lol v3
5 eyw 5€ Tobrov pev od Séyoyar tov Adyov ovr aAnbA vopilwy* otre mBavorv, 7@ dé mporépw
an , paAAov mpooribeuevos Kata Saivova vouilw Tov avdpa tavTns THs TedeuTHs Tvyeiv. ovTe yap > / ~ ‘ ~ ¢ ‘ ~ amdppytov dvdayOjvac thy mpagéw bro modAA@v
“8 , avoxevalopevnv eikos tv, ovTe TH ovornoavTe
1 émrpeddpevov B: dtoypadduevor R. 152
BOOK III. 35, 2-5
ruled the state after him. For they say that this man, who was the son of Numa Pompilius’ daughter, was indignant at being in a private station himself, though of royal descent, and seeing that Tullus had children growing up, he suspected very strongly that upon the death of Tullus the kingdom would fall to them. With these thoughts in mind, they say, he had long since formed a plot against the king, and had many of the Romans aiding him to gain the sovereignty; and being a friend of Tullus and one of his closest confidants, he was watching for a suitable opportunity to appear for making his attack. Accord- ingly, when Tullus proposed to perform a certain sacrifice at home which he wished only his near rela- tions to know about and that day chanced to be very stormy, with rain and sleet and darkness, so that those who were upon guard before the house had left their station, Marcius, looking upon this as a favourable opportunity, entered the house together with his friends, who had swords under their gar- ments, and having killed the king and his children and all the rest whom he encountered, he set fire to the house in several places, and after doing this pnee the report that the fire had been due to a thunderbolt. But for my part I do not accept this story, regarding it as neither true nor plausible, but I subscribe rather to the former account, believing that Tullus met with this end by the judgment of Heaven. For, in the first place, it is improbable that the undertaking in which so many were concerned could have been kept secret, and, besides, the author
2 Jacoby: oxdrov O. 3 Kayser: éruyev O. 4 Reiske: vopifw O.
153
bo
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
9-8 / LJ a \ A € a ‘ abrnv BéBavov Hv ote peta THY “OartAiov reAcvTHv ? a > / e “ , ~ / exeivov amodeiEovar “Pwpator BactAéa tis méAcws, ovr, « ta map avOparwv att ‘mora Kal’ BéBaa fv, tad yé tor mapa tadv Oedv spota ” a > / > / ” A ewedre tats avOpwrivats ayvoiats eoecbar. jrera
‘ \ ¢ ‘ a A / / yap THv bo TOV hvddv yevnooperny Yympopopiav tovs Beods eder tHv Bactrctav aire be olay aiciwy émBeorica: dvdpa dé page, Kal Tooov-
¢ / / 297 f a ~ TOUS TpLary[LEvov povors adixots 1 tis ewee Decay Satpdovwy mrapycev Bupois TE TMpooiovTa Kal Ovpatewv KOT O,pXOHLEvov Kal Tas dMas emutedobvra Oepamreias; eyw pev on) dud Tabra ovK €is dv pw mivnv émBovdrjv ard’. «is Geod BovrAnow 70 épyov dvadépw: KpweTw d° exaatos ws BovAerau.
XXXVI. Mera de THY ‘OortAiov TvAdov TeAevTiy 7 oT] pecoBaothewos b bao THs BovAts darodety- Beioa apx7) KaTa Tovs Tatpious eOopods aipetrat Baowréa tis moAews Mapxiov émixAnow “AyKov- emuxupwoavros dé Tod Sjpuov 7a SdEavra rH Bova kal Tov €k Too Deod KaAddv yevouevwv ouvredcoas 7a. KaTa vo pov dmavTa TapaAap Paver THY apxiy 6 /Mdpxws evlavT@ Sevrépw THis TPLAKOOTHS Kal TEUTTHS ddupmiddos, 7 iy evika, ” Ldatpos Aaxedai- Hows,” Kal” dv Xpovov “AOjynat THY E€viavaLov dpx7y elxe Aapacias. odtos 6 BaowAeds moAAas Tav tepoupyeay deAoupevas Katapaluv, ds 6 pntpomdatwp adtod Ilopridws Nopas Kkatreory=
1 Kiessling : adixes O.
® évixa O: évixa orddvov Jacoby. In four other passages the MSS. omit ordéiov in this phrase; Jacoby omits the word in vi. 34 and ix. 61, but supplies it in iii. 46 and xi. 1.
3 Naxedaudvios B: 6 Natihewidude R(?), Jacoby.
154
~-* BOOK III. 35, 5-36, 2
of it-could not be certain that after the death of Hostilius the Romans would. choose. him ‘as. king of the state; furthermore, even if men were loyal to him_and steadfast, yet it was unlikely that the gods would act. with an ignorance resembling that of men. For after the tribes had given their votes, it would be necessary that the gods, by auspicious omens, should sanction the awarding of the kingdom. to him; and which of the gods or other divinities was going to permit a man who was impure and stained with the unjust murder of so many persons to approach the altars, begin the sacrifices, and perform the other réligious ceremonies? I, then, for these reasons do not attribute the catastrophe to the treachery of men, but tothe will of Heaven; however, let every- one judge.as he pleases.
XXXVI. After} the death of Tullus Hostilius, the. imterreges appointed by the senate according to ancestral, usage chose Marcius, surnamed Ancus, king of the state; and when the people had confirmed the decision of the senate and the signs from Heaven were favourable, Marcius, after fulfilling all the customary requirements, entered upon the government in the second year of the thirty-fifth Olympiad? (the one in which Sphaerus, a Lacedaemonian, gained the prize %), at the time when Damasias held the annual archonship at Athens. This king, finding that many of the religious ceremonies instituted by Numa Pompilius, his maternal grandfather, were
1 Cf. Livy i. 32; Vf. 2 638 B.c. § In the short-distance foot-race. See critical note.
155
VOL. II. F
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
oato, moAepioTds Te Kal mAcovextas Tovs mAéi- otous ‘Pwyaiwy yeyovdras dp@v Kai odkére THY yhv ws mpdotepov epyalopevous, ovvayayav eis €xkAnaiav To ARVs Ta TE Oeia o€Bew adtovs nélov modu, domep emt Nowa dveréAouv o¢Bovres, dueEvady OTe Tra,pa. Thy Tov Deady dAvycopiav vooot TE Aowpurcat mroAAat Karéoxniay eis THY mod, td dv epOdpn poipa rob _TAnbous ovK odiyn, Kal BaowAeds ‘Ooridios re) a TOLOUPLEVOS avray iy édet duvdakiy Kdpvwv emt mohiovs xpovous TO oda. mabe mavrTosamots Kal ovde THs yuopmns ért THs adtod 1 Kaptepos Siapevwy, adda ovv- duadOapeis 7TH owpat. tas dpevas, oixtpas KataoTpophs €Tuxev avTés Te Kal yevos TO e& avTod: moAtreias Te dyoryny Thy bad Nopa karaorabeioay ‘Pewpators emrawav ws Kadny Kal ocppova. kal dro TOV Sixavorare € epyewv Tas Kal’ nyuépay éxdoTtw tmapéxovoay evrropias, avavewoacbat mdAw adriy mapexdAc yewpyiais Te Kal KTnvotpodias Kat Tats dMAaus epyacias, doats pn bev adixnwa Tpoonv, dprayis dé Kal Bias kat tv ex Tob Troe pov “yevopeve wheAccav drrepweiv. tabra Kal Ta TovToLs dole Siareyo- pevos Kat ets troAAjv emBupiiav Kabioras dmavras jouxlas amoAewov Kal didepyias aawdpovos Kal pera, Todo ovyKaAéoas Tous icpoddvras Kal Tas TEpt TOV tepav ovyypadds, & as TlopzriAvos ovveoTn- caro, Tap’ adrév AaBaw dvéypaipev eis 5€ATous kal mpovdnkev €v ayop& maou tots BovdAopevors oxoreiv, ds adhavobjva ovvéBh TH xpdover a A 4 “~ / > > > xaAxal yap ovmw arfAa tdéte Hoav, aA’ ev 1 Steph. : adris A, adris B. 156
BOOK III. 36, 2-4
being neglected, and seeing the greatest part of the Romans devoted to the pursuit of war and gain and no longer cultivating the land as afore- time, assembled the people and exhorted them to worship the gods once more as they had done in Numa’s reign. He pointed out to them that it was owing to their neglect of the gods that not only many pestilences had fallen upon the city, by which no small part of the population had been destroyed, but also that King Hostilius, who had not shown the proper regard for the gods, had suffered for a long time from a complication of bodily ailments and at last, no longer sound even in his understanding but weakened in mind as well as in body, had come to a pitiable end, both he and his family. He then commended the system of government established by Numa for the Romans as excellent and wise and one which supplied every citizen with daily plenty from the - most lawful employments; and he advised them to restore this system once more by applying them- selves to agriculture and cattie-breeding and to those occupations that were free from all injustice, and to scorn rapine and violence and the profits accruing from war. By these and similar appeals he inspired in all a great desire both for peaceful tranquillity and for sober industry. After this, he called together the pontiffs, and receiving from them the commentaries on religious rites which Pompilius had composed, he caused them to be transcribed on tablets and exposed in the Forum for everyone to examine. These have since been destroyed by time, for, brazen pillars being not yet in use at that time, the laws and the ordinances
157
DIONYSIUS OF. HALICARNASSUS
Spuivars exapdrrovro caviow ol Te vopor Kat at mepi Tdv tep@v Siaypagat: pera dé tiv éxBodiy TOV Bacthéwv ets avaypadyy Synpooiav’ adbus IxInoay on dvb pos tepopdvrov Tatou Tlazepiov, TV amdvray Tay lepav? yepoviay €xovTos. dvaxrTnodpevos be TO. Kareppabupnpeva Tov iep@v Kal Tov dpyov dxNov € emt tas tdias épyactas amooTetAas €myvet bev Tovs eémuperets yewpyous, SERMRETO be TOUS KaK@s mpoioTrapevovs Tar idiwy ? ws od BeBaious moXitas.
XXXVIT. haere Kabiordpevos Ta ‘toNaete para Kat mavrTos ® uddtora €Amicas dvev modépou Kat Kax@v dravra tov Biov dsvarekécew, worrep 6 pntpoTatwp, obk €oxev Opolay TH mpoatpécet Thy Tbynv, GdAAa Tapa THY €avTod yaynv moAemioris jvaykdobn yevéobar Kat’ pndéva Xpovov avev Kwdvvou Kal Tapaxfs Bidoat.' -edO0ds yap dua. TH mrapeAbeiv adbrov emt THv nye poviay Kal Tv drpdypova Kkabioracbat mrohuretav KaTa- ppovncavres | avrod Aarivor Kat vopicavres i” dvave play ovy ikavov elvat Troépous 4 . oTpar- nye, Anornpea Svemepmoy eis THY Opopodoar avTois ExacTo. xwpav, bd’ dv moot ‘Pewpatwv eBAdmrovro. ddixopevwy dSé Tapa Tod BactAdws mpeoBevTav Kat ra Sixaa ‘Pwpatois a€codvrwr bméxew Kata. tas avvOyjKas, ovTEe ywooKeuy eoknmTovro THY Trepl Ta AnoTHpLA KaTHYOpOUpLEv@W oddév, ws od peta KoWwis yuapns yeyovdrwr,
icpdv O: bepéov Sylburg, Jacoby. , ‘Stow B : Siwy Krnuatow R,
mavros Kiessling : $a mavros O.
4 Sintenis : zoA¢€uou O.
enw rf
BOOK III. 36, 4-37, 3
concerning religious. rites. were. engraved on oaken boards; but after the expulsion of the kings they were again copied off for the use of the public by Gaius Papirius, a pontiff, who had the superintendence of all religious matters. After Marcius had re-established the religious rites which had fallen into abeyance and turned the idle people to their proper employments, he com- mended the careful husbandmen and reprimanded those who managed their lands ill as citizens not to’ be depended on.
~XXXVII. While? instituting these adminis- trative measures he hoped above all else to pass his whole life free from war. and troubles, like his grandfather, but he found his purpose crossed by, fortune.and, contrary, to his inclinations, was forced to become a warrior and to live no part of his life free from danger and turbulence. For at the very time that he entered upon the govern- ment and was establishing his tranquil régime the Latins, despising him and looking upon him as incapable of conducting wars through want of courage, sent bands of robbers from each of their cities into the parts of the Roman territory that lay next to them, in consequence of which many of the Romans were suffering injury. And when ambassadors came from the king and summoned them to make satisfaction to the Romans according to the treaty, they alleged that they neither had any knowledge of the robberies complained. of, asserting that these had been committed without the general consent of the nation, nor had become
1 Kor chaps. 37-39, 2: cf. Livy i.-32-33, 5. 159
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
” e 58 ta 8 1 ‘p , ‘ 36 ‘ ore brddiKor yeveobar wpatows mept obfevos mpaypatos: odd€ yap mpos exeivous moimoacbat
A / > ‘A ‘ 4 / tas ovvOyjKas adda mpos TvAdov, TeAcvTHoavTos de rod TiMov AcdAvoba odiot ras epi Tis eipyvns dpodroyias. dvayKacbels 87 Sia Tavras Tas aitias Kal amoxpicets? tdv Aatwwv 6 Mdpxios e&dyet otpariay em’ adtovs, Kal mpoo- Kafelouevos TloAtrwpiw moAc,® amply émtxovpiav
A a / > ~ »” > TWa Tots ToALopKoUpeEvols ex TOV dAAwy adixéabat Aativwy mapadapBaver tiv aodAw Kab? dpo- Aoyias: od} peévrow du€OyKke Tods avOpwmous Seuwvov obey, add’ exovras Ta odérepa mavdnpel per- nyayev eis ‘Popnv kai karévemev eis dudds.4 XXXVIII. TS & Fs euav7d Aartivwv eis epnuov to TloAurdpiov éeroixous 5 amooretAdvrav Kat THv Tav Iodrwpivwv*® yadpav erepyalope- vav avahaBay rhv Sdvayw 6 Mdpxios iyev én’ ~ ~ 7 adrovs. mpoeAddvtwyr 8€ rob Teiyous trav Aativwv kal maparagapevwy vknoas adtods mapaAap- Baver thv moAw 1d Sevrepov. eumpyoas dé Tas oikias Kal tetyos KatacKkaras, va pnbev adlis Opuntypiov €xorev of mroA€uior pnd epyalowro ~ a ~ > ~ TV Yyiv, anhye thy otpariav. tH 8 ebfs
” ~ ‘ > \ / , 4 éret Aativor ev emi MedvdAlav woAw orparevoav- tes, ev } ‘Pwpyaiwy yoav dmoKor, mpooxabeld- pevot TH Teixer Kal mavraydbev moinodpevor Tas
1 yevéoba: added by Biicheler; Sylburg supplied elvar, Cobet yeveobar edacar.
2 ras airias Kat daoxpices R(?): ras daoxpices B; ras av0ddes droxpices Grasberger. ,
3 TloArwpiw mode. Cary: rH wéAe O (but in B about twenty
letters have been erased after zdéAet); 7@ [loAurwpiw Sylburg, TH 76Ac adrdv Todrwpiw Jacoby. a
160
BOOK III. 37, 3-38, 2
accountable to the Romans for anything they did. For they had not made the treaty with them, they said, but with Tullus, and by the death of Tullus their treaty of peace had been terminated. Marcius, therefore, compelled by these reasons and the answers! of the Latins, led out an army against them, and laying siege to the city of Politorium, he took it by capitulation before any aid reached the besieged from the other Latins, However, he did not treat the inhabitants with any severity, but, allowing them to retain their possessions, transferred the whole population to Rome and distributed them among the tribes. XXXVIII. The next year, since the Latins had sent settlers to Politorium, which was then unin- habited, and were cultivating the lands of the Politorini, Marcius marched against them with his army. And when the Latins came outside the walls and drew up in order of battle, he defeated them and took the town a second time; and having burnt the houses and razed the walls, so that the enemy might not again use it as a base of opera- tions nor cultivate the land, he led his army home. The next year the Latins marched against the city of Medullia, in which there were Roman colonists, and besieging it, attacked the walls on
1 The text is uncertain here. Possibly we should read with Grasberger ‘‘haughty answers,’’ an expression used several times by Dionysius, in place of ‘‘ reasons and answers.’’
* eis dudds Jacoby: eis ras dudds, Pflugk. 5 éroixous B: dmoixous R.
§ Sylburg: zoAurwpiwy O. 161
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
mpooBoAds atpodow adriy Kata Kpdros. Mdpxtos de Tedjvas mohw Tov Aarivev' émupavi Kara Tov avrov aipet ypovov eK mopardgeds: TE vucnoas. Kat ‘dud TevxopLaxtas TapaoTnad|Levos, Tous TE dAdvras ovdey av elyov dpedAdpevos els ‘Padjiny peThyaye Kal THs moAews els karacKevny olka TOTOV darepepice: MedvAAav Te TpLeTi Xpovor b70 Tots Aartvous YEvopeVny TO TeTapT@ Kopl-. Geran mdaAw evar @ moMais Kat peydAaus | Tapar OTNnOdLEVvoS pLdyais. Kal pet ov TOAD. THY. Dixavaiwy 1 aipel modw, jv. tpitw mpdorepov evLavT@ AaBesy Kal” dpodoyias Kal tous €€ abrhs dmavras <is ‘Papny perayaye, GAXo be - Tijs moAews oddev. KaKwoas, emTLELKEOTEpOV padov 4 ppovijresTepov edofe Bovdreveotas: darotkous yap: dmroareiAavres els adriy of Aarivot kal THY yopav adradv Svaxaréyovres advrot tiv TOV Dicavatev exaprodvro, wore HvayKaoOn aédu 6 Mdpxvos TO dSevTEpov emt TV mow orparedoat Kal wera TOAANS mpayypatelas KUplos avrhs KaTacTas eumphoat Te Tas oikias Kal Ta. teiyn KaTacKkdwar, Giese, Mera todro yivovtar Aativwy te L ‘Pwpatwy peydAaus Suvdpeor maparagapevey Be ke durtat, TH ev ouv pore pe pexpe ToAAob , Svaywvicduevor Kat ddgavres taopporrot yeyoveva dtexpiOnoay Kai ert Tods idiovs éExdrepot xdpakas dmnAAdynoay, TH 5’ dorépa ‘Pwpatot vux@ot Tods Aarivous Kat plex pe oTparomédov SucdKovat. peta dé Tas pdxas TavTas ayov pev ex maparagews ovdels adrois é7t mpds aAAjAovs ouvéotyn, KaTa- 1 Mixavaiwy Spelman, Schwegler: ¢idqvatwy BbR, dedy- vaiwv Ba (and so just below). 162
BOOK III. 38, 2-39, 2
all sides and took it by storm. At the same time Marcius took Tellenae, a prominent city of the Latins, after he had overcome the inhabitants in a pitched battle and had reduced the place by an assault upon the walls; after which he trans- ferred the prisoners to Rome without taking any of their possessions from them, and set apart for them a place in the city in which to build houses. And when Medullia had been for three years subject to the Latins, he recovered it in the fourth year, after defeating the inhabitants in many great battles. A little later he captured Ficana, a city which he had already taken two years before by capitulation, afterwards trans- ferring all the inhabitants to Rome but doing ‘no other harm to the city—a course in which he seemed to have acted with greater clemency than prudence. For the Latins sent colonists thither and occupying the land of the Ficanenses, they enjoyed its produce themselves; so that Marcius was obliged to lead his army a second time against this city and, after making himself master of it with great difficulty, to burn the houses and raze the walls. XXXIX. After this the Latins and Romans fought two pitched battles with large armies. In the first, after they had been engaged a con- siderable time without any seeming advantage on either side, they parted, each returning to their own camp. But in the later contest the Romans gained the victory and pursued the Latins to their camp. After these actions there was no other pitched battle fought between them,
163
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Spopat d¢ THs” Opdpou xwpas od’ dapdotépwv eyivovro ouvexeis Kal ovupmoxat TOV arepuoheww Ths ys imméwv te Kal prAdv, ev als emexpdrovv ws ta moda ‘Papator ddvapw vrabpov Exovres ev trois émtixaipors dpoupiots troKabnperny, ve 6 Tuppynvds Tapkivios ayetro. améornoay dé Kat WDidynvato. ‘Pwyaiwy Kara tods adrods xpdvous, odK eK Tob pavepod TOV Toe mov dvadet- favres, aAAa Kat’ dAlyous Kal _kpvda Thy Xdpav at’tav KaTadpopais KaKoupyobvtes: ep ovs 6 Mdpxwos edfavw otpariad éAdoas, mpw 7) mapa- oxevacacbat tos Didnvaiovs Ta mpos Tov moAcpov, eyyds Ths moAews riferar tov xdpaka. ot Se Kat apxas pev ayvociv eoxymrovTo avTl motwy adiknuatrwy otpates én adtovs ‘Pwpyaliwy adikrar, Tod 5€ Baoiéws eimdvros 6ru dixas map” avrav yee Anisdpevos dv Sinpracav tre Kal KatéBrayav adrod tiv yihv, amedoyobvro mpds tadra Ws od TO Kowwov aitiov cin TOV GduKnpaTwr, Kal xpovov Hrobvro eis Sudyvwalv re Kal Cyrnow Tav evoxwv traits airias Kal moAAds Katérpupav Huepas mparrovres prev ovdev Tav SedvTwr, emikaAdovpevor Sé€ Kptda rods ovuppdyous Kal mepl KaTacKeuny OmAwy yudpevot.
XL. Madey d€ ri Sidvorav adtdv 6 Madprios bmovopous WpuTtTev amd Ths idias mapepBodAfs dpéduevos td Ta Telyn THS moAcews, Kal ezrevd7) TéAos elyev dn TO Epyov, avacTHaas Tov otparov} Hyev ent tiv mdédAw, pnxyavds Te
1 zév otparov B: rv atpariay R.
164
BOOK III. 39, 2-40, 1
but continual incursions were made by both into the neighbouring territory and there were also skirmishes between the horse and light-armed foot who patrolled the country; in these the victors were generally the Romans, who had their forces in the field posted secretly in advantageous strong- holds, under the command of Tarquinius the Tyrrhenian. About the same time the Fidenates also revolted from the Romans. They did not, indeed, openly declare war, but ravaged their country by making raids in small numbers and secretly. Against these Marcius led out an army of light troops, and before the Fidenates had made the necessary preparations for war he encamped near their city. At first they pretended not to know what injuries they had committed to draw the Roman army against them, and when the king informed them that he had come to punish them for their plundering and ravaging of his terri- tory, they excused themselves by alleging that their city was not responsible for these injuries, and asked for time in which to make an in- vestigation and to search out the guilty; and they consumed many days in doing nothing that should have been done, but rather in sending to their allies secretly for assistance and busying themselves with the preparing of arms.
XL. Marcius, having learned of their purpose, proceeded to dig mines leading under the walls of the city from his own camp; and when the work was finally completed, he broke camp and led his army against the city, taking along many
165
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
modAds Kat KAiuaxas Kalt rdédAAa mpos tetxo~ paylavy Kareckevaopeva emraydopevos, od» Kal” év ai Sudpuyes éyivovto Tob Teixous Témov, aGAda > o¢ A \ ak 24 <. Kal? Erepov. trav dé Didnvaiwv én ra moAvop-' Kovpeva pépyn THs ToAcws ovvdpapydvTw@v abpowy Ci a) nee bes Kal Tas mpocBoAds ‘yervatws dmorpiBowevw dvactopwcartes Ta mépata Tdv strovdnev o z 2 \ 4 e a xi fs Lastest eye raxlevres emt tovTw “Pwpator évtds eyeyovecav tod mepiBodov, Kal Tods dudce xwpodvTas dia- dbcipavres avolyovar tots toAopKodar Tas mUAas. a > ? a la ~ / > moMav & év tH Katadnpbe. THs moAews daodo- pévwv 2 rods Aoirods tay Didyvaiwy. dmAa TE ~ / ¢ 4 \ > ov tapadsobtva. Kedcdoas 6 Mapxios Kat <€is. eva Témov Ths moAEws amavtas mpoKnpvéas ovveAbeiv, ddiyous &€ abtav rods aitiovs Tis Gmroordcews| pdoriéw aixuodpevos amékrewev, oikias dé amdv-) twv Siaprdca trois orparwwdrais emitpéibas Kal’ dpovpav ev tH moAe Katahiman afidxpewv amijye \ / >. \ , cane! A > ~ tiv Stvayv emi LaBivovs. odde yap e€xeivor Siguewav év rats opodroyiats als émoujoavro mepi Tis eipivys® mpos Bacirda TiMov, adr’ > ‘aA. / > \ *P , ~ 28 / BO. 4 eupadrdovres eis THY “Pwpatwy yijv edjovv adls Tv Gpopov. paldsy & 6 Mdpxtos mapa te KaTa- oxdTwy Kal adropdAwy Tov KaLpoV THS EmLXeLpy- cews eaxedacpevwr TOV LaBivwv Kat AenAatovyvtwy Tods aypovs, adrés pev dpa toils melois émt tov ydpaxa Tav ToAchiwy aducdpevos dAtyny ExovTa dvaakiv KaradapBdver ro epupa €€ epodou, 1 unxavds te moAAds Kal KAipaxas Kal Jacoby: pnxavas te mo\Aas xat AaB, but to pnxavas A adds in margin Kat
kAiwaxas. Steph. read «Aiwaxds te woAAds Kal pnxavds Kai. , > i 7X 2 drodopévwy R: daodAvpéevwv AB, Jacoby.
166
BOOK III. 40, 1-4
siege-engines and scaling-ladders and the other equipment he had prepared for an assault, and approaching a different point from that where the walls were undermined. Then, when the Fidenates had rushed in great numbers to those parts of the city that were being stormed, and were stoutly repulsing the assaults, the Romans who had been detailed for the purpose opened the mouths of the mines and found themselves within the walls; and destroying all who came to meet them, they threw open the gates to the besiegers. When many of the Fidenates had been slain in the taking of the town, Marcius ordered the rest to deliver up their arms, and made proclamation that all should repair to a certain place in the city. There- upon he caused a few of them who had been the authors of the revolt to be scourged and put to death, and having given leave to his soldiers to plunder all their houses and left a sufficient garri- son there, he marched with his army against the Sabines. For these also had failed to abide by the terms of the peace which they had made with King Tullus, and making incursions into the territory of the Romans, were again laying waste the neighbouring country. When Marcius, therefore, learned from spies and deserters the proper time to put his plan into execution, while the Sabines were dispersed and plundering the fields, he marched in person with the infantry to the enemy’s camp, which was weakly guarded, and took the ramparts at the first onset; and he
3 rept ris elpyvns B: om. R. 4 adds Sintenis: adris AB.
167
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
r / \ \ € a4 »” a. ‘ > Tapkvviov dé tods tmmeis} ayovra €mt Tous €v mpovopiais éaKedacpevovs émetyecar exédeve. / \ ¢ \ a ~ ¢€ / pabdvres S€ of LaPivor tiv immov ta&v ‘Pwpyatwv 2. & lo > sf > “ A / ‘ émt odds éAadtvovoay adévres tiv dActav Kat \ a > / Lid ” / \ Tas ddAas w@dedeias, boas efepdv Te Kal Hyov, éfevyov emt Tov ydpaka: ws € KaKeivov eyvwaav KaTexopevov b10 T&v mel@v, amopobvres O7r0t TpamowrTo ouverewov® eis tras Te Kal Opn. Suwkdpevor S€ t1d Tov WAdv Kal Tav inméewv 3y\ 7 / ? 4 ¢ A / / dAlyou peév Tes €awbnoar, ot Sé mAElous diePOapy- cav. Kat peta TIVY cvpdopay TavTyv mpeaBevaa- pevor mdAw eis ‘Pwpnv eipyvns tuyxavovow / olas €BovAovro. é7t yap 6 mpos tas Aatwwy moAets auveaTyK@s Tots ‘Pwpators moAcwos avary- Kalas €mole. Tas mpdos Tovs aAAous €xOpods dvoxds Te Kai dvadvoers. XLI. Terdprw 8é€ pddvora pera rtovde Tov moAewov evavt® Mdpxws 6 tadv “Pwpatov ‘ \ Baotreds thy Te ToALTiKHY SdvaW dywy Kal THY /, ouppaxyeKny jeramepipduevos Sonv edvvaTo TAEt- \ orny eotpdrevoev emi Ovrevravods Kat modAjy Ths xdbpas adr&v edjwoev. exeivor 8’ ApEav* an A / ~ > “ éviauT®@ mpdotepov* eis tHv “Papatwy yy ep- / Baddvres Kal 7roAAds pev dprayas xpnudtav, moAvy S¢ dvOpdrwv dAcOpov mowjoavres: orpatias Se ~ \ ~ ? ~ > 7 ‘ mods mapa tav Ovevtavdv e€eAPovons Kal A ~ a / népav tod TeBépios motapod mpos TH Didnvaiwy 4 more. xdpaxa Oeperns, avadaBav hv Sdvvapur a ~ 1 ny | hyev ws elye taxovs Kal mp@rov pev Tav emt Tv 1 Kiessling : tous O. 2 guvérewov B: avvérevav R, Jacoby.
3 Cobet: jpéavro O, Jacoby. 168
BOOK III. 40, 4-41, 2
ordered Tarquinius to hasten with the cavalry against those who were dispersed in foraging. The Sabines, learning that the Roman cavalry was coming against them, left their plunder and the other booty they were carrying and driving off, and fled to their camp; and when they perceived that this too was in the possession of the infantry, they were at a loss which way to turn and endeavoured to reach the woods and mountains. But being pur- sued by the light-armed foot and the horse, the greater part of them were destroyed, though some few escaped. And after this misfortune, sending ambassadors once more to Rome, they obtained such a peace as they desired. For the war which was still going on between the Romans and the Latin cities rendered both a truce and a peace with their other foes necessary.
XLI. About! the fourth year after this war Marcius, the Roman king, leading his own army of citizens and sending for as many auxiliaries as he could obtain from his allies, marched against the Veientes and laid waste a large part of their country. These had been the aggressors the year before by making an incursion into the Roman territory, where they seized much property and slew many of the inhabitants. And when the Veientes came out against him with a large army and encamped beyond the river Tiber, near Fidenae, Marcius set out with his army as rapidly as possible; and being superior in cavalry, he
1 Of. Livy i. 33, 9.
* éyavt@ mpdrepov O: 7@ mpdrepov evravr@ Cobet.
169
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Kepav efdduv avTovs drréxewoev inmoxparav, erreur’ eis mapdragw mpoeNBety avaykdoas evixnge Kal 700 Xdparos avdT@v expdrnge. Xwpjcavros be adres Kal TOUTOU Kara. yrespmy Tod moA€jov THY emvikvov Toparay Kat TOV etw0dra BpiapyBov tots Beois KaTHyayey els tiv méAw dduxdpevos. Seutépw 8’ _ VOTEpoY ETEL maAwy TOY 4 Ovrevravay Avodvtey ds €moujcavTo mpdos avrov dvoxas Kat tas dAds * agvodvtwr amoAaBelv, dy emt ‘Pepdrov Baorréws Kal? opodoyias dméornoay, é€tépav riberau ™mpos avrovs paxny mrepl Tats dAais petlova TAS mporépas, ip edmeT@s eviknoe, Kat Tas dAds €€ €xeivov Kareiyev dvapdiroyws. © Ta dé aproreta Kal é€x radrns eAaBe THs pdyns 6 TaV trTéwv ayewov Tapxinos, kat avrov 6 Mdpxtos avdpa. mavTwv © KpaTLoTov hynodpevos Ta TE dda Gepvivey dueréAct Kat eis Tov TOV Trarrpuctoy Te Kal Bovdeuray apeO ov Kkaréypatev. eyeveto d€ Kal mpos TO TAV OdorovoKwv €Ovos TO Mapxiey moc LOS AnoTnpiov Karcetev e€vovTwy ent TOUS Tov ‘Papatwr dypous: Kal oTparevoas ¢m adtovs pHeyaAn _xetpl moAXiy mepteBdAero Actay more, TE adTady QdeAirpais mpookal feldpevos dmeradpeve Kal mepieyapaKov. Kal Tevyopayiay owvioraro Tijs drrailpou KpaT@v. eel ovrww d¢ odv: ikernpias TaYV mpeoBurarey Kal Tds TE PAdBas Siaddcew dsrocyopévw, ws av 6 Baoreds duxatbon, Kat rods evdyous Tats airiats emi Sikny
1 addw trav R: ravrev B.
2 ddds Sylburg: dAdas O (and similarly just below).
1 See ii. 55, 5. 170
eu ~ BOOK UII. 41, 2-5
first cut them off from the roads leading into the country, and then, forcing them to come to a pitched battle, defeated them and. captured their. camp. Having succeeded in this war also according to his desire, he returned to Rome and conducted in honour of the gods the procession in celebration of his victory and the customary triumph. The second year after this, the Veientes having again broken the truce they had made with Marcius and demanding to get back the salt- works which they had surrendered by treaty in the reign of Romulus,! he fought a second battle with them, one more important than the first, near the salt-works; and having easily won it, he continued from that time forth in © undisputed: possession of the salt-works, The prize for valour in this battle also was won by ' Tarquinius, the commander of the horse; ,and Marcius, looking upon him as the bravest man in the whole army, kept honouring him in various ways, among other things making him both a patrician and a senator.. Marcius also engaged in a war with the Volscians, since bands of robbers from this nation too were setting out to plunder the fields of the Romans. And marching against them with a large army, he captured much booty ; then, laying siege to one of their cities called Velitrae, he surrounded it with a ditch and’ palisades and, being master of the open country, prepared to assault the walls. But when the elders came out with the emblems of suppliants and not only promised to make good the damage they had done, in such manner as the king should de- termine, but also agreed\to deliver up the guilty
171
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
mapegew oOpodroyovvtwy, avoxas mpos adbrods Tromnodpevos Kal Ta Sikava map’ exovTwy AaPaw elpyvnv Kal diAtav ovvtiberar.
XLII. ’Ex 6€ rot LaBivwy eOvovs adbis eTepot tives THS “Pwpyaiwy odmw memeipapevor Suvdews . . .1 mddAw oikodvTes eddaiova Kal peyddnv, eykadctvy pev adrois ovdey €xovtes, POoveiv S€ tals edrvyiats avayKalopevor peilooww 7 Kata Adyov ywopevats, avOpwrrot Sewol TA TroAE pa, TO pev mp@tov amo Anornpiwy Kai Katadpourns ayp@v dAiyou. avveAGovtes npEavto, Emeuta deAca- Copevor ais wdedcias davepav movodvrat oTparelay €m avtovs Kal Tis opdpov moAdiy AenAarobvres exdkwoay loxupas. ov pay eteye- veto ye avrois ovTe Tas wohedcias amdyew ovr’ abrois abwows dmedOeiv, GAN’ éxBonPyoas Kara omrovdry 6 T&v ‘Pwpyaiwv Baowreds kat mnotov THs excetveov TrapeuBodis Oépevos TOV Xdpana mpoeBetv avrovs jdyKacev els paxny. eyeveTo piev ody péeyas aywv Kal moAAolt tap’ apudotépwv ézrecov, expatynaav dé ‘Pwyator kara TO €umeipov Te Kal depezovov,® wv elddes hoav ek mAcioTov, Kal qepleyevovto Tapa ToAv THv LaPivwv Tots te devyovow attdv emi tov xdpaKa, omopda. Kat douvTaKrous €k 7000S émroprevoe moAvv, €mrolouv fpovov. Kpatycavres de Kad THs rapeuBoNs adrav TavTrodama@v _Xpqdrov _yepovons Kal TOvs aixpahurous, ous eAaBov ot LaBivor Kara, Tas mpovopas amoAaBovres amjecav €m oiKov.
1 Lacuna indicated before wéAvv by Kiessling. 2 €umerpov AB: Eumovoy R.
172
BOOK II. 41, 5-42, 4
to be punished, he made a truce with them, and after accepting the satisfaction they freely offered, he concluded a treaty of peace and friendship. XLII. Again, some others of the Sabine nation who had not yet felt the Roman power, the inhabitants of ...,1 a great and_ prosperous city, without having any grounds of complaint against the Romans but being driven to envy of their prosperity, which was increasing dis- proportionately, and being a very warlike people, began at first with brigandage and the raiding of their fields in small bodies, but afterwards, lured by the hope of booty, made war upon them openly and ravaged much of the neighbouring territory, inflicting severe damage. But they were not permitted either to carry off their booty or them- selves to retire unscathed, for the Roman king, hastening out to the rescue, pitched his camp near theirs and forced them to come to an engagement. A great battle, therefore, was fought and many fell on both sides, but the Romans won by reason of their skill and their endurance of toil, virtues to which they had been long accustomed, and they proved far superior to the Sabines; and pur- suing them closely as they fled, dispersed and in disorder, toward their camp, they wrought great slaughter. Then, having also captured their eamp, which was full of all sorts of valuables, and recovered the captives the Sabines had taken in their raids, they returned home. These in
1 The name of the city has been lost from the MSS. Compare the similar case of Politorium in chap. 37, 4.
3 depérovov O: giAdrovov Jacoby.
173
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
at pev oy Troe wuKasl mpagers Tobde TOD Baorréws at pvypns Kal Aoyou mapa ‘Pwpaious TuyXa- vougat rouaide twes A€éyovrat yevécBat: mroArTuKal de as epyouar AcEwv.
XLII. [parov pev rH Tone poipay ov puKpav Tpooelnie teiyloas } ov Acydpevov *Aovevtivov: €oT. dé Addos dfmAdos emetK@s oxroKaiderd, Tov. oTadiwv THY ig i nc Os TOTE prev. UAns mes pani peoTOs HV, 7. Actors, be Kat KaAXiorns dadvys, ep’ as Aaupiroy 2 da0 ‘Pepatev kadetrae Toros Tis\ em 8 avrod: vov d€ olKi@v é€ote mAjpns amas, €v0a adv oAXois dows Ka TO vAs "Aprépusos iepov Wpurar, eipyerat de ad érépou’ TOv oupTepte xopeveny 4
7H ‘Papen 6 Aopen Tod KaAovpevov IadAavriov, naj ov 7) mparn, Kataokevaobetoa mods pvOn, Babetg Kal orevy pdpayye ev d€ Tois voTEpoy Xpovors exon mas 6 perago Tov Aodav athady. TOUTOV on) TOV Addov emUTEtXLo La. KaTa Tijs TOAews 6, opav Eoomevor, €l Tis AUTH emriot oTparos, TELYEL Kat Tadpw epics 6 Kal Tovs per axévras €K TeAAquns ? TE kal TloAurenptou kal TOV ddAcov moAcwv. dowv exparngev ev ToUT® TO. xwpi@o xabidpucer. év prev. 82) TooTo 8 moXtrevpa Tob Paorhéws mapadiooTtat KaAdv da. Kal TMpaypLaricdy, ef od peilova te avveBy yeve~ ola. tiv -médw érépas mpooléce modews Kal
1 Texloas Jacoby : évreixioas 0.
* Aavpirov Steph. : Aaupévros A, Aavpevtos B. 3 én’ ticheler : ee O.
« cvperepexonévir F R: om. B.
° rf pdpy Re: ev rh pdyy B.
174
BOOK III. 42, 4-43, 2
brief are the military exploits of .this king that have been remembered and recorded by the Romans, I shall now mention the achievements of his civil administration.
XLIII. In? the first place, he made. no small addition to the city by enclosing the hill called the Aventine within its walls. This is a hill of moderate height and about eighteen stades in circumference, which was then covered with trees of every kind, particularly with many beautiful laurels, so that one place on the hill is called) Lauretum or‘ Laurel Grove’’ by the Romans; but the whole ‘is now covered. with buildings, including, among many others, the temple. of Diana. The Aventine is separated from: another of the, hills that are included within the city of Rome, called the Palatine Hill (round which was built the first city to be established), by a deep and narrow ravine, but in after times the whole hollow between the two hills was filled
up. Marcius, observing that. this hill would serve as a stronghold against the city for any army that approached, encompassed it with a wall and ditch ~ and settled here the populations that he had transferred from Tellenae and Politorium and the other cities he had taken. This is one peace-time achievement recorded of this king that was at once splendid. and_ practical;. thereby the city. was not only enlarged by the addition of another city
1 Of. Livy i. 33, 2.
8 srepteAaBe Kiessling : mepeiiaahe O. iT eceeiiers Lapus : _méXAns A
8 zotro Cobet: roiro ro O, Jepoky.
175
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
TOMAR xewpl trokepiwy emorparevodytwy Frrov evAnmrov.+
XLIV. “Erepov d€ Te Tob TpoeupnLevov TroA- TedpLaros Kpeitrov, 6 Kal tots Kara Tov Biov dmacw evdarpoveorépav adThy emroinae Kal ™pay- pdtwy émipev dxpacBa yevvaroTépwv. rod yap TeBéptos moTapob karaBatvovros pev eK TOV “Arevvivey opav, Tap’ adray dé tHv ‘Popnv péovros, euBaMovros 5’ eis aiyvadods dAyevovs Kal Tpooexeis, ovs TO Tuppyvexoy trotet méAayos; puxpa dé «al ovK agua, Adyou THY ‘Pedpny wpedody- Tos bud To pnbev emi rais éxBodais éxew ep pov ,® ) Tas etoxopulopevas dud bardrrns Kal Kar ayonévas dvwhev adyopas tmodéferal te Kal dpetbera. Tots éeumopevopevois, ikavod dé dvTos aypt pev TaY mydv morapnyots oxddeow edpeyeDeow avattActaba1, mpos adriy be THY ‘Payny Kal Badatriats oAkdou preyaAais, emrivetov eyvw Katackevalew emi tats exBodrais avdtob Ayweve ypnoduevos adT@ TH aTdpate Too motapov. edpuveTal Te yap emi Todd 7H Daddrryn ovvdrTwr kal KdAmovs AapPdver weyddAous, olovs oi KpatiaToL to&v Oadatrinv Mpévwv: 6 dé pdrdvora Oavpdoerev av tis, ovK amoKXeleTar Too oTopatos bd THs Oararrias Owods eudparropevos, 6 mdoyovot moAdot Kat Tadv peyddAwy motaudv, odd eis €Xn Kat réAuara mAavebpevos aAXote aGAXn Tmpo- KatavaAioxerar mplv 7 TH Oadrdtrn ovvdibar TO petOpov, adda vavoirdépatds €orw dei Kat Sv évos €xdidwot Tod yrnolov oTdpatos, avaKomTwv tas TeAayious paxlas THs Oardrrys, Kairot odds
1 Reiske: evAnmrorépay O.
176
BOOK III. 438, 2-44, 2
but also rendered less vulnerable to the attack of a strong enemy force.
XLIV. Another peace-time achievement was of even greater consequence than the one just mentioned, as it made the city richer in all the conveniences of life and encouraged it to em- bark upon nobler undertakings. The river Tiber, descending from the Apennine mountains and flow- ing close by Rome, discharges itself upon harbour- less and exposed shores made by the Tyrrhenian Sea; but this river was of small and negligible advantage to Rome because of having at its mouth no trading post where the commodities brought in by sea and down the river from the country above could be received and exchanged with the merchants. But as it is navigable quite up to its source for river boats of considerable size and as far as Rome itself for sea-going ships of great burden, he resolved to build a seaport at its outlet, making use of the river’s mouth itself for a harbour. For the Tiber broadens greatly where it unites with the sea and forms great bays equal to those of the best seaports; and, most wonderful of all, its mouth is not blocked by sandbanks piled up by the sea, as happens in the case of many even of the large rivers, nor does it by wandering this way and that through fens and marshes spend itself before its stream unites with the sea, but it is everywhere navi- gable and discharges itself through its one genuine mouth, repelling the surge that comes from the
2 éundpuov Capps: ppovprov O, Jacoby. 177
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
adroh yiverar Kal yaderos 6 mvéwv amd Tis! €omépas aveuos. at pev odv emikwaor vies omnrikar ror’ dv obcat TuyYwoL Kal TOV 6AKdSwY ai péxpt tpioyiAvoddpwv eiadyovol re Sid ‘Tod oroparos abrob Kal péxpr rhs “Pans eipecia Kat pyar mapeAKdpevar Kopilovrar, ai Sé peilous mpo Tod oTdpatos én’ ayxup@v carevovoa rats morapnyots amoyeuilovral te Kat dvrupoprilovrar oxagais. ev de TH petad Tob te moTapod Kal Tis Oadarrns ayxayvu moAW 6 Baowdeds evreryioas, qv amd. Tob ovpBeByKdTos "Qoriavy advdpacer, ws 8° dv jets clzroynev Odpav, od. udvov jreiparw, aAAa, Kai Oadarriav mapeckedace tiv ‘Paduny yevéoOar Kal trav SiarrovTiwy ayabav €yevoer..
XLV. *Eveiyice 8€ Kat 7d Kadodpevov "TavixoAov spos dymdov eréxewa rod TeBépios ToTapLob Keiwevov Kal Ppovpay tkaviy ev aire Karéoryncev aoparelas evera tov did Tob woTapod m\edvtwv- — eAjjorevov yap of Tuppyvot rods €umopous amacav Karéxyovres Ti eméxewa TOO moTapod yw@pav. Kal tiv Evrivyv yedupav, Av dvev xaAKkod Kal odrpov Sedéo0ai1 Bemis da” abitav Ssiakpatouperny trav ~vrwyr,2 €xeivos emleivar 7H. TeBéper Akyerar, ty aypt Tod mapovrTos SiadpvAdrrovow tepav elvar vopilovres., et S€ TL movioeev adbris pépos of tepoddvrat Oeparevovor Ovaias twas emiteodvTes dpa TH emoxevj® marpiovs. tatra Svarpakdpevos ext
1 8cdéc0a B: om. R. * Eviivwv O: EdAwy Steph.”
3 émoxevf Capps: xatacKxeuvn O, Jacoby.
1 Literally “‘ three thousand [measures].’” ® Cf. Livy i. 33, 9. 3 Cf. Livy i. 33, 6. 178
BOOK III. 44, 2-45, 2 ©
main, notwithstanding the frequency and violence of the west wind on that coast. Accordingly, oared ships however large and merchantmen up to three thousand bushels! burden enter at the mouth of the river and are rowed and towed up to Rome, while those of a larger size ride at anchor off the mouth, where they are unloaded and loaded again by river boats. Upon the elbow of land that lies between the river and the sea the king built a city and surrounded it with a wall, naming it from its situation Ostia,” or, as we should call it, thyra or “portal”; and by this means he made Rome not only an inland city but also a seaport, and gave it a taste of the good things from beyond the sea. XLV. He?® also built a wall round the. high hill called Janiculum, situated on the other side of the river Tiber, and stationed there an ade- quate garrison for the security of those. who navigated the river; for the Tyrrhenians,, being masters of all the country on the other side of the river, had been plundering the merchants. He also is said to have built the wooden bridge over the Tiber, which was required to be constructed without brass or iron, being held together by its beams alone. This bridge they preserve to the present day, looking upon it as sacred; and if any part of it gives out the pontiffs attend to it, offering certain traditional sacrifices while it is being repaired. These are the memorable achieve- * The pons sublicius (* pile-bridge”’) leading to the Janicu- lum was for centuries the only bridge at Rome. Dionysius has already, in discussing the pontifices (ii..73, 1), stated that they were so named from one of their important duties, the
repairing of the wooden bridge. Thus he follows Varro (L.L., v. 83) in deriving pontifex from pons and facere.
a
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
~ 7 > “~ c \ e ¢ , LA THs idias apytis 6 Baoeds obros toropias déva Kat TV “Pwpnv odk oXrlyw Kpelrrova mapadods Tois emvywopevois ts adrtos mapéAaBev, ery TéTTApa mMmpos Tots etKoor THY Baotdeiavy Kata- axav amobvyoKe S00 Karadimaw viods, Tov bev ert maida tHv Atkiav, tov Se mpeaBdTepov dptiws yeve@vra, XLVI. Mera 5€ tov "AyKov Mapxiov Odvarov 3 A v; ? / , A ~ / BovdrA) madw énitpépavtos adtH tod Sxpov ToNretav iy _ Bovdrero KataoTnoacia every emi THs avTHs eyvw Kat dmrodetxvvat peooBacureis. oi 5€ ouvayaydovres eis dpyatpecias to mAnOos ec ~ l4 / ye atpotvrat Baowréa Aevxiov Tapxiviov. BeBaw- cavrwy d€ Kal THY Tapa Tob dayoviov onpueiwv A , e A ~ / / \ ta Kpilévra bd tod mAjDovs maparapBdver rHv Baowreiav evvavTd Sevtépw puddAvora Ths pds kal reTTapakoorhs dAvumuados, hv evika } KAewv- das OnfBaios, dpxovros *Abyvnaow ‘Hoyidov. yovéwy 8 dmotwy twav odtos 6 Tapkivios jv \ I > ” \ > v y oes > Kat matpioos €€ hs edu Kal di’ dotwas airias ets ¢ 7 > / ‘ ? @ ? , Pony adixero kat &° otwv emirndevpatwr emt THV Bacretav maphAGev, ws ev Tais emiywplots ovyypapais ed pov €pa. Kopivids tus dvnp ovoya Anpdpatos ex tis Baxyiadav ouyyevelas euTropevecbau mpoehdpevos amémAcvoev 3 eis. THY *IvaXiav oAKdda te olkeiav avadywv Kal doprov wi > / \ ‘ / ] a iotov. eeutroAjoas Se Tov pdprov ev ais Tuppyvav moAcow eddaimovovcas pddvotra tev > ’ 4 / ‘ 4 / / ev ‘Iradia tore Kal peydAa Képdn treptBadopevos 1 évixa AB: évixa orddvov Steph., Jacoby.
2 Meineke: xAewvidas A, xkAeovidas B. % Kiessling : émémAevoev B, ExAcucev A.
180
BOOK III. 45, 2-46, 3
ments of this king during his reign, and he handed Rome on to his successors in much better condition than he himself had received it. After reigning twenty-four years he died, leaving two sons, one still a child in years and the elder just growing a beard.?
XLVI. After the death of Ancus Marcius the senate, being empowered by the people to establish whatever form of government they thought fit, again resolved to abide by the same form and appointed interreges.2 These, having assembled the people for the election, chose Lucius Tarquinius as king; and the omens from Heaven having confirmed the decision of the people, Tarquinius took over the sovereignty about the second year of the forty-first Olympiad? (the one in which Cleondas, a Theban, gained the prize *), Heniochides being archon at Athens. I shall now relate, following the account I have found in the Roman annals, from what sort of ancestors this Tarquinius was sprung, from what country he came, the reasons for his removing to Rome, and by what course of conduct he came to be king. There was acertain Corinthian, Demara- tus by name, of the family of the Bacchiadae, who, having chosen to engage in commerce, sailed to Italy in a ship of his own with his own cargo; and having sold the cargo in the Tyrrhenian cities, which were at that time the most flourishing in all Italy, and gained great profit thereby, he
1 Of. Livy i. 35, 1.
2 Cf. ii. 57, iii. 1. 3 614 B.c. 4 In the short-distance foot-race. See the critical note on chap. 36.
5 For chaps. 46, 2-48, 4 cf. Livy i. 34. 181
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
exeibev ovKétt eis GAXovs €BovdreTro Katdyeobar Aevas, dAAa TV adriv eipydlero cvveyas Oddar- tav ‘EAAnuKdy te déprov eis Tuppnvovs Kopileov Kal Tuppyvexov eis T1)V ‘EM ada pépwv, Kal yiverat mavu oa xpnedreov KUptos. ert katadaBovons 5é ordoews Tv Kopubov Kal Ths KuyséXov tupavvidos eravioraperns tots Bak- xiddats ovK dopanres elva. Soxdv ev rupavvids onv moa: KEKTHILEVOS GA\Aws TE Kal Tijs oduyap- Xucis oiktas, Dadpxo, ouvegKevagpevos TY ovoiav dony. olds, T Hv WxETO mAcow, eK Ths KopivOov.... €ywy 8€. didrous TtoMods Kal ayabovs Tuppyvav bia. ras ovvexeis emyugias, pddvora 8 €v Tapxvviois moda peyddAn Te Kab eddaiporvr tote} ovon, olkov. te adrobu KaracKkevalerat Kal yuvaika émupavy Kata yévos ayerat. \yevo~) pevav 8 adt® Sveiv maidwv Tuppnvika Oéuevos abvrots dvouata, TO pev “Appovra,® 7rd 5é Aoxd- \ , > , ¢ hyriiert
pwva, Kat matdevoas dbo épous EMqvueny TE Kat _Tuppavuciy mrauetav, eis avdpas eModow avrois yovaikas ex Tay empaveotarwy otKkwy AapPdver. . XLVI. Kai per’ od soAdv xpovov 6 ey, mpeaBuTepos avtod Tay Taldwr yevos ovdev katadimwy eudaves atobvicKke. Kal pet oAlyas. npepas avrtos 6 Anpdpatos tao Avmns teAcuTa KAnpovopov amdons Tis obcias tov . meptAcimd= pevov Tay. maidwv,, Aokduwva, Katadumedy"\. ds!
1 +ére D, Sylburg: wore AB.
2 dppovra A: dppodvra B.
182
BOOK III. 46, 3-47, 1
no longer desired to put into: any other ports, but continued to ply the same sea, carrying a Greek cargo to the Tyrrhenians and a Tyrrhenian cargo to Greece, by which means he became possessed of great wealth. But when Corinth fell a prey to sedition and the tyranny of Cypselus was rising in revolt against the Bacchiadae,! Demaratus thought it was not safe for him to live under a tyranny with his great riches, par- ticularly as he was of the oligarchic family; and accordingly, getting together all of his substance that he could, he sailed away from Corinth. And having from his continual intercourse with the Tyrrhenians many good friends among them, particularly at Tarquinii, which was a large and flourishing city at that time, he built a house there and, married a woman of illustrious birth. By her he had two sons, to whom he gave Tyrrhenian names, calling one Arruns and the other Lucumo; and having instructed them ‘in both the Greek and Tyrrhenian learning, he married them, when they were grown, to two women of the most distinguished families. XLVII. Not long afterward the elder of his sons died without acknowledged issue, and a few days later Demaratus himself died of grief, leaving his surviving son Lucumo heir to’ his entire fortune. Lucumo, having thus inherited 1 The Bacchiadae were the ruling family at Corinth in early times. The kings after Bacchis (ca. 926-891 B.c.) were all chosen from among his descendants, and after the abolition of the monarchy, the family ruled as an oligarchy. Cypselus (father of the famous Periander), who overthrew their rule
ca. 657, soon became’so popular a ruler that he dispensed with a bodyguard.
183
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
‘ \ A ~ / bd mapaAaBay tov marpikov mAobrov péyay dovra ‘ modrevecOai Te Kal Ta Kowa TpadrTew Kal a ~ ~ / €v Tois mpwrois TOV aordv elvar mponpyro. ar- eAavvdpevos S€ mravraxdbev td Tov emiywpiwv a > Kat ovx Omws ev Tots mpwrois apiOpovpevos, aA’ 00d’ €v Tots pécois, avapds édepe rip > , > / \ ‘ ~ ¢ , , atipiav. aKkotwv dé epi THs ‘Pwpaiwy wodews, ort mdvras aopevws trodeyouevn Ttods E€vous > \ a ‘ ~ \ A ser a aoTovs TroveiTat Kal TYG KaTa THY a€iay EKaoToV, a ” , €xet peteveyKacba, tiv olknow éyvw Ta TE XpnpatTa mdvTa ovoKevacdpevos Kal THY yuvaiKa, ? / ‘ ~ »” / ‘ > / emrayouevos Kat TOV adAwy didwy Kal oiketwv ¢ tovs Bovdopévous: éyévovro 5€ of ovvamaipew ~ Ul A abtT@ mpobvpnbévres cvyvoi. ws 8 Kara TO f- ? s > Bd ei lz /, a KaAovpevov ‘lavikodov joav, bev 4 ‘Padpn tots amo Tuppynvias épyopuevois mpa@tov adoparar, \ cal ~ katamTas aeTos advw Kat tov miAov avtod Tov 25% ~ An / e / 1 > 7s ul emt THs Kepadfs Keiuevov dpmrdacas,! avénrn ma&Aw ‘ avw Kara TIV eyKiKAOv aidpay fepopevos Kal els TO Babos rob meptéxovtos dépos améxpurbev ” > > f > / al 7, \ emer eLaidvys eémitiOnot t@ AoKkouwu Tov ~ ‘ miAov emi tiv Kepadjvy dpydcas ws mpdorepor yppooto. Oavuacrod $¢€ Kal mapaddfov maar Tod onpeiov davévros % yuri) Tod AoKdpuwvos ovoua TavakdAda? éeureipiay ixaviy ex matépwv 1 After dpmacas Schnelle proposed to supply «ai and re- arrange the whole passage thus: dpmdoas Kal Kata Tip... pepopevos emriOnar TH Aoxduwm . . « Hppooro: erat’ eLaidvys
> / , ” ‘ > ‘ , ta avérrn mdAw avw Kal eis To Babos . . . améxpuyper. ® ravaxtAda B: ravaxvda R.
184
BOOK III. 47, 1-4
the great wealth of his father, had aspired to public life and a part in the administration of the commonwealth and to be one of its foremost citizens. But being repulsed on every side by the native-born citizens and excluded, not only from the first, but even from the middle rank, he resented his disfranchisement. And hearing that the Romans gladly received all strangers and made them citizens, honouring every man according to his merit, he resolved to get together all his riches and remove thither, taking with him his wife and such of his friends and household as wished to go along; and those who were eager to depart with him were many. When they were come to the hill called Janiculum, from which Rome is first discerned by those who come from Tyrrhenia, an eagle, descending on a sudden, snatched his cap from his head and flew up again with it, and rising in a circular flight, hid himself in the depths of the cireumambient air, then of a sudden replaced the cap on his head, fitting it on as it had been before.1 This prodigy appearing wonderful and extraordinary to them all, the wife of Lucumo, Tanaquil by name, who had a good under-
1 Livy’s account of this episode (i. 34, 8) is as follows: tbi et carpento sedenti cum uxore aquila suspensis demissa leniter alis pilleum aufert, superque carpentum cum magno clangore volitans, rursus velut ministerio divinitus missa capiti apte reponit ; inde sublimis abiit. At first sight this appears the more straightforward account, and Schnelle (see critical note) proposed to rearrange the clauses of Dionysius’ account to conform to it. But Dionysius was probably following a different tradition, according to which the eagle was represented as temporarily disappearing in order to descend then direct from Heaven, as it were, with Tarquinius’ cap. Palaeographic- ally Schnelle’s proposal is very improbable.
185
DIONYSIUS OF. HALICARNASSUS
éxovoa Ths Tuppqvuciis oiwvooKomias, AaBodoa povov abrov amo Tav ouvevrey jondoaté ‘re Kal ayabdy éeAnidwv evéndnoev ds €€ iBuorikAs wvxns «is e€ovotav Baordueny éhevadpevor. okoTety Hevrot ovveBovAcver Omrws Tap €éKovTav Anyberat : “Peopatev TV Tye Hoviay HAP a TYLAS TAVT YS. €aUTOV TAPATXeov
XLVI. ‘O dé zepiyapis To onto ‘yevs- Eevos, emretd1) Tais. mUAaLs. OH ounfyyeler, edfd- Hevos Trois Qeots. émureAt}. yeveoBau To. paved ware, Kal ody ayabats etoeADety TUXOLS mraphAdev eis TI ToAw: Kal pera TOTO ovveh bey is. Adyous Mapxie TO Bactret mp@rov’ pep éavtov edjAwoev éoTis Hv, eres? ort KaToucely ev Th mode Bowdo- puevos mapetn méoav THY Torr purty ovolay emayo- pevos, ay eis TO Kowov edn TO Barret Kal “Pwpalwy mode riPévar peilova oboay © 7 Kar’ iorasTny dvdpa KexTHobar. dopevers be Tov Baorews avTov dmodefapevov Kal Karaxwpicavros apa Tots oupmapobow adr Tuppyvav . eis pudyy Te Kal pparptay, oixéay TE KaraoKeudlera ToToy Siadaxyav THs Trohews Tov apkodvTa Kal vas AauBaver KAipov émret d¢ TadTa Supxroaro, Kal Tay dora els _ EYev Orel, pabeov OTe Paxpatew exdore Kowvov T ovopa Keira Kal pera. 70 Kowvov Erepov, 6 8) ovyyeviKov avrois €or Kal Tmazpa- VULLLKOV, eSopovotobar | Kal Kata TOOTO adrois BovAdpevos Aevicvov pev avtt Aoxdpewvos avr Tibera TO Kowov Ovopa, Taprdmov be 70 ouy- yevuKov emt Ths moAcws ev H yeveoews TE Kal Tpopis eruxe Baoitéws Tre pitos ev oiyas nmdavu xpovm yiverar Spa Sidovs; Av “adrov éy 186
» yo BOOK: Illi 47, 4-48, 3”
standing, through her ancestors, of the Tyrrhenians’ augural science, took him aside from the others and, embracing him, filled him with great hopes of rising from his. private station to the royal power. She advised him, however, to consider by what means he might render himself worthy to receive the sovereignty by the free choice of the Romans. “XLVIII. Lucumo was overjoyed at. this omen, and as he’was now approaching the gates he besought the gods ‘that the prediction might be fulfilled and that his arrival might be attended with good fortune; then he entered the’ city: “After ‘this, gaining an audience with» King) Marcius, he first informed him who he was and then told him that, being desirous. of settling at,.Rome, he had brought with him (all his paternal) fortune, which, as it.exceeded, the limits suitable fora private citizen, he said he proposed to place at the disposal of the king and of the Roman state for the general good. And: having met with a favourable reception from the king, who assigned him and his Tyrrhenian followers to one of the tribes and to one of the curiae, he built a housé upon a site’ in the city which was allotted to him as suffi- ~ cient ‘for the purpose, and received a portion of land: After he had settled°these matters and had become one of the citizens, he was informed that every’ Roman had a common name» and, after the common name, another, derived, from his :family and ancestors, and. wishing to be like-theny in this respect, also, he took the name.of Lucius instead of Lucumo,as his common name, and that of.Tarquinius as’ his family name, from:the.city in which, he had been born and brought up. In a very short time he* gained the friendship of the king by presenting
187
VOL, TI. G
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
ypeia pddiora ywvdopevov Hobdvero, Kal ypypara mapexwv eis Tas ToAcuiKas xpelas Gow edetro, ev S€ tais otpareiais amdvrwy Kpdticta meC@v Te Kal innéwv aywrildpevos yvapns Te dou Sejoeev ayabys ev tots mavy dpovipos Tov aupBovrAwy apiOpovpevos. yevopevos S€ Tapa
nw Xr a , soe ~ ~ GAA 1 ‘Pp , T®@ Bactrcl ripos ovde THs TOV dAAwy + “Pwyatwv evvolas. Sujpaptev, aAdd Kal tov Tmarpiciwv modAovs Tals evepyecias danydyeTo Kal TO Syo= Tucdv, TAR00s oikelws exe €avT@ TapeaKedvacev evmpoonyopos TE GaoTacpois Kal Kexaptopevats ¢ , \ /, / ‘ a ” Gpirlaus Kal xpnudrwv peraddcer Kal Tats dAAaus dirodpootvats.
XLIX. Towodros pev 54 tis 6° Tapkdvios jv Kal Sia ravras tas airias C&évros te Mapkiov mavrwy eyévero “Pwpaiwy eémupavéoratos Kal
/ > / a / ¢ vu) reey rehevryicavtos exeivov THs Bacirelas bro mavrww déws expi0n. eémeidi) 5€ mapéhaBe thy apy, mp@rov pev emod€unae tots KaAovpeévors *AmoAa- vots moAe Tod Aatwwv ebvouvs obk adavet.
€ ‘ ? ‘ \ cm , a of yap ’AmtoAavol Kal ot dAAow avpravres Aarivor
\ ‘ ” / 0 / A X 4 0 \ pera, tov “Ayxov Mapktov Odvarov Acdvabar ras mepi Tis eipyyyns opodroylas olduevor Anoretats Te Kal mpovopais THY ‘“Pwpatww yiv. emdpbovv: av0 dv tTywpjcacba Bovddpevos adtrods: 6 Tapkdvos eeotpatrevoe mod Suvdper Kal rijs ys abtrdv tiv Kpariorny édjwoev: “adixopevns 8 €k T&v mAnowywpwv Aativwry emixoupias
/ - > - A 4 oF peyddns rots *AmvoAavois Surras tiBerar mpos adrovs pdyas, Kparjnoas 8” ev audorépais wept THv
1 ris trav dAAwv Pflugk, Biicheler, rs adAAwy Jacoby. : rijs adAns O.
188
BOOK III. 48, 3-49, 3
him with those things which he saw he needed most and by supplying him with all the money he required to carry on his wars.. On campaigns he fought most bravely of all, whether of the infantry or of the cavalry, and wherever there. was need of good judgment he was counted among the shrewdest counsellors. Yet the favour of the king did not deprive him of the goodwill of the rest of the Romans; for he not only won to himself many of the patricians by his kindly services but also gained the affections of the populace by his cordial greetings, his agreeable conversation, his dis- pensing of money and his friendliness in other ways.
XLIX. This was the character of Tarquinius and for these. reasons he became during the lifetime of Marcius the most illustrious of all the Romans, and. after that king’s death was adjudged by all as worthy of the kingship. When he had succeeded to the sovereignty he first made war upon the people of Apiolae, as it was called, a city of no small note among the Latins.‘ For the Apiolani and all the rest of the Latins, looking upon the aca of peace as having been terminated after the deat of Ancus Marcius, were laying waste the Roman territory by plundering and pillaging. Tarquinius, desiring to take revenge upon them for these in- juries, set out with a large force and ravaged the most fruitful part of their country ; then, when important reinforcements came to the Apiolani from their Latin neighbours, he fought two: battles. with them and, having gained the victory in both, proceeded to
1 Cf. Livy i. 36, 7. 189
DIONYSIUS. OF !}HALICARNASSUS
mohopKiav THs mohews eyiveto Kal mpoonye tots reixeot Tas Suvdpers eK Biaboxfis" of 8 eK ris mroews oXiyou Te ‘mpos moods [eaXopeevor Kal Kar’ oddéva katpov avaTravcews Teyxdvovres efnpeOnoay avy Xpove. dAovons 8€ Kara Kpdros. THs moAcews of pev mAclouvs Tov *"AmuoAavay payopevot kareapdynoay, dAtyo. ,8€ 7a SrrAa,
Trapadovres duo. Tots. a.AXous Aadupors. tredbroos,
maids TE avT@v Kal yuvaikes dv3 pazrodiat evres, b70. “Pwpaiwv dah Oqoar, Kal). TOAus. ial aprracb<ica. evenpnoon. _tadra, Svampaédpevos..6
Baovreds Kal 70 TEtXos €K Bepediow KaracKdxpas, darijye THY Suvapuv én olxou, Kal pera TouO érépay | o7pariay aye 1 én: Tv Kpovoropepive moAw. | avrn de drroucto. pev jv. Narivwr; tpoo> exeopnoe de‘ Pwypators € er ris “Pawpvrov Suvacretas, Tapkuviov 8¢ rv apxiVy TapahaBovros’ Ta, Native abbis ipéaro dpovetv. | od! paw edénad’ ye. Kat TAaUTHV TroAoptg. ae * Tapacricacbar ‘Kal 7éva" jabovres ‘yap ob Kpovoropepivot 73 te” aibos Tijs jKovans ex’ adrovs Suvdpews Kat, Tay. éauTa@v ao0geav, oddeuids adrots émuxoupias Tapa TOV, dMuv Aativwy dibucomerns, davéwear, Tas .1vAas, Kat mpoebovres.§ of mpeg, Uraron, Tay, TOAT@V., Kat TYLA TaTOL mapesocay.®, avT@> 7. moh aévivres emencas opioe | xpjoacdar kal perpios. TO be Kar <OXY 70 mpay a. €
Kal mrapeABov els, TO TELXOS dimen TEwve yey oddéva Kipavoropispioiw, éAiyous Sé. mdvu rods airtovs
oe cus ontved
| 1 fyev Kiessling : dafyev O. 3 5 5 iepb: modopxiass a ve A: om, B:
he
190
BOOK: Ill. 49, 3-6
besiege the city, causing his troops to assault the walls in relays; and the besieged, being but few contending against many and not having a moment’s respite, were at last subdued. The city being taken by storm, the greater part of the Apiolani were slain fighting, but a few after delivering up their arms were sold together with the rest of the booty ; their wives and children were carried away into slavery by the Romans and the city was plundered and burned. After the king had done this and had razed the walls to the foundations, he returned home with his army. Soon afterwards! he under- took another expedition against the city of the Crustumerians. This was a colony of the Latins and in the reign of Romulus had submitted to the Romans; but after Tarquinius succeeded to the sovereignty it began again to incline to the side of the Latins. However, it was not necessary to reduce this place by a siege and great effort; for the Crustumerians, having become aware both of the magnitude of the force that was coming against them and of their own weakness, since no aid came to them from the rest of the Latins, opened their gates ; and the oldest and most honoured: of the citizens, coming out, delivered up the city to Tarquinius, asking only that he treat them with clemency and moderation. This fell out according to his wish, and entering the city, he put none of. the Crus- tumerians to death and punished only a very few,
? For chaps. 49, 4-54, 3 cf. Livy i. 38, 1-4,
4 Sylburg : apocedAOdvres O. 5 Cobet : wapediSocav O.
191
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Ths amoordcews duyais adios elnpiwoe, Tots 8 dios draco ra odpérepa ouvexaapnoev exew kal THs “Papatev mroAretas perexew Ws mpdrepor, 70d dé pindev ETL TapaKwihoa xapw emoiKous avrots KatéAurre “Pwpaious.
L. Ta 8 atta kat Nwpevtavois Sdravonfeior Tov avtav tuxeiv eteyevero, Kal yap obrou Anorypva. TE TOUTES emt TOUS ‘Pepatey dypovs mon€pwot KatéoTnoav adrois €k Tob mpopavods tais Aativwy memoWores ovppaxias orparev- cavros 8° én’ adrods Tapxuviov Kat tis Aativwr emuxouplas dbareplovans oby olol te Ovres adrol mpos TooavTny SUvopuy dvréxew, ikernpias ava- AaBdvres ef fjAGov ék Ths moAews Kal Tapédocay éavrovs. ot dé TH KaAoupevny KoMariav Kar- oucodvres émetpdbnoav pev eAGeiv dia pdxns mpos Tas ‘Pewpatey duvdpers Kal mponAPov Ew tis Toews, ev dmdoais Se Tais oupToKais éAar- TOUMEVOL Kal mAnyas moMas AapPdvorres jvayKa- cfnoav mdaAw els TO Teixos karapuyety Kal StemrepTrovTo Tos tas Aativwy mdeus airovpevoe ovppaxiay. ws de Bpadvrepa Td Top” éxeivwv My, Kal Kara moa HEpy Tov Telxous of mroh€puot Tas mpoaPoAds émrotobv70, mapadobvat Thy mohw jvayxdoOnoay adv xpovw. ov pévto THs adrijs peTpLoTnTos eruxov HS Nepevravot Te K Kpovoropepivor, GAN’ Sid. Te 6 Baowreds adeirero Kal eis xpnyara elynpiwoe Kab ppoupay KatéAuTrev év TH moAce THY teary dpyew te adtav erage THY dvuTrevOuvov apx7jy dia Biov Tapxdvov "Appovra tov tdtov ddeApdobv, 6s pera TH redeuTiv tod te marpos “Appovros Kai Tod 192
BOOK III. 49, 6-50, 3
who had been the authors of the revolt, with per- petual banishment, while permitting all the rest to retain their possessions and to enjoy Roman citizen- ship as before; but, in order to prevent any uprising for the future, he left Roman colonists in their midst.
L. The Nomentans also, having formed the same plans, met with the same fate. For they kept sending bands of robbers to pillage the fields of the Romans and openly became their enemies, relying upon the assistance of the Latins. But when Tarquinius set out against them and the aid from the Latins was too late in arriving, they were unable to resist so great a force by themselves, and coming out of the town with the tokens of suppliants, they surrendered. The inhabitants of the city called Collatia undertook to try the fortune of battle with the Roman forces and for that purpose came out of their city; but being worsted in every engage- ment and having many of their men wounded, they were again forced to take refuge inside the walls, and they kept sending to the various Latin cities asking for assistance. But as these were too slow about relieving them and the enemy was attacking their walls in many places, they were at length obliged to deliver up their town. They did not, however, meet with the same lenient treatment as had the Nomentans and Crustumerians, for the king disarmed them and fined them in a sum of money ; and leaving a sufficient garrison in the city, he ap- pointed his own nephew, Tarquinius Arruns, to rule over them with absolute power for life. This man, who had been born after the death both of his father
193
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
adamov Anpapdrov yevdjtevos oure Trav Tmarp@ov ovre THY TOO Tdm7ToOV Xpnedreav THY mpoonKou- oay exAnpovdyince Hotpay Kat did TauTyy TY aitiav "Hyéptos emewvop.d.oOn: Tous ‘yap dmdpous Kal T7TwWXOvS ovrws dvopalovar *Pwpaior, " e€ od dé Tapéedape TH .eKelvns. THs TdAcws em~ péAccay avr 0s Te KoMarivos émekAyOn Kal mavTes Ol amt €xetvou YEVvopuevot.
Mera. d€,..r7v KoMarias mapddoaw. ent. eet = Kadovpevov Kopvicodoy'6 6 Baowreds € éoTpdarevoev: de Kdicetvy vod Aativwy ebvous 7 7) mos. Aend cas dé ry Xwpav | abray KaTa mroXNiy isos ovdeves B drrep: adris avvopévov pds’ abrh orparo- medeverau 7H more + mpoKalovpevos Tous dvdpas eis diAiav’ ob BovAopeéveny de abrév eis SvaAAayas eABetv, dANa, kat Tod Teixous TH éxbpdr ity, mre ou05- Toy Ka ouppaxias ToMaxaber * ngew olopevw, Tepl mdvra TOV KUKAov Ths TOAews THV Svvapuy Tepioringas Sretxoudxet. of de Kopyixodavo Trohvy ev xpdvov* avdpeiws amropaxopevot ToMas 4 tots .mpooBadovou. mAnyas eowxav,° kdpvovres be Th ouvexeta TOY Tovwv Kal ovde THY. adriy ETL. YuOpNY amavres puddrrovres (rots pe yap edoxet Tapadiovac THY mod, Tots dé pexpl TavTos dvréxel ), be avro TO oTacwtew pddvora KaramovovpLevou Kara, Kpdtos éddwoav. TO pev obv Kpdrvorov abtT@v wepos €v TH Karadniper' Tis ToAEws paxydpevov SiehOdpn, To dé ayevves Kal
* mpos aura iat aye a Th moAe Kiessling : mpds diets orpareverar tHv moAw O, Jacoby. Se
4 ; TodAaxo0ev B: mavraxdbev R. 3 xpovov B: xpdvov dvretyov A.
194
BOOK III. 50, 3-6
Arruns and of his grandfather’ Demaratus, had inherited from neither the part of their respective fortunes which otherwise would have fallen to, his share and for this reason he was surnamed Egerius or “the Indigent”’ ; for that is the name the Romans give to poor men and beggars. But from the time when he took charge of this city both he himself and all his descendants were given the surname of Collatinus.
After the surrender of Collatia the king marched against the place called Corniculum; this also was a city of the Latin race. And having ravaged their territory in great security, since none offered to defend it, he encamped close by? the city itself and invited the inhabitants to enter into a league of friendship. But since they were unwilling to come to terms, but relied on the strength of their walls and. expected allies to come from many directions, he invested, the city on all sides and assaulted, the walls. . The Corniculans resisted long and bravely, inflicting numerous. losses upon the be- siegers, but becoming worn out with continual labour and no longer being unanimous (for some wished to deliver up the town and others to hold out to the last) and their distress being greatly increased by this very dissension, the town was taken by storm. The bravest part of the people were slain fighting during the capture of the town, while the craven, who owed their preservation to their cowardice, were
1 Adopting Kiessling’s emendation (see critical note) in place of the reading of the MSS., which means ‘* marched toward the city itself.’’
# sodas A: Kat moAAas R(?). 5 €wxav R: éd0cav B.
T95
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Sua tobro. owlev ev dvd par ddv empaln Ady yuovativ ood Kad TEKVOLS, 1) de mous adrav dvaprracbetca bd TOY KexparnKétwv everpyabn. ed’ ols of Aarivou xareras pepovres edmpicavro Kowh oTpariay emt ‘Pwpaious eCayayelv Kat TopacKevacdpevot moAAny Svvapuy eis THY Kpari- orn xwpav abrav eveBadov, e& ws aixpadurous TE moAAov’s amiyyayov Kal delas éyévovTo date $ KUptor. Bacwreds d¢ Tapxdvios ef Abe pev e€ avrovs THY evCevdy TE Kal eV érotpn Seven eTAYOMEVOS, obKere be kataAapetv avTovs _pbdcas cis Thy exelvav xywpav eveBare. Kal Ta Spore SueOnKe. Towabra ovveBauve moAAd, mrapaArag éxarépows emt Tas opepous xwpas exoTparevo- pevors edarrdpard, TE Kat Teoverti}para., pola. dé adradv ex mapardéews eyeveTo paxn Didijvns moAEws m)\notov amdoaus ovpBaddvraw Tals Suvdpeow, év 4 moAXoi pev emrecov duporéepev, evixnoav dé ‘Peopator Kal Tovs Aarivous vay- Kacav Aurovras TOV YdpaKa vuKTwp els TAS EavTa@V modes amredOeiv.
LI. Mera dé Tov ayava Tobrov Exo ouvreray- pevnv THY ‘Pepatwv dvvapuv 6 TapKxuvios ent Tas moAeus abray excel Aoyous mpoopepuv ‘ rept puAtas. of 8 ovr’ ev T@ Kow@ auveot@cay exovres Stvayw ovTe Tais iStaus Tapackevais metto.lores ed€xovTO Tas mpoxArjaers, Kal map <didooav avT@v Ties Tas Toews, Op@vres Ort Tats jev dAovaats KaTa Kpdros dvSpamrodiopot TE ncododbovy Kal karaoKagat, Tais de m™poo- ywpovoas Kal? dpodroyias ro meBapyev ois
1 rpoodépwv O: apopépwv Jacoby. 196
BOOK III. 50, 6-51, 1
sold for slaves together with their wives and children ; and the city was plundered by the conquerors and burned. The Latins, resenting this proceeding, voted to lead a joint army against the Romans; and having raised a numerous force, they made an irruption into the most fruitful part of their country, carrying off thence many captives and possessing themselves of much booty. King Tarquinius marched out against them with his light troops who were ready for action, but being too late to overtake them, he invaded their country and treated it in similar fashion. Many other such reverses and successes happened alternately to each side in the expeditions they made against one another’s borders; and they fought one pitched battle with all their forces near the city of Fidenae, in which many fell on both sides though the Romans gained the victory and forced the Latins to abandon their camp by night and retire to their own cities.
LI. After this engagement Tarquinius led his army in good order to their cities, making offers of friendship; and the Latins, since they had no national army assembled and no confidence in their own preparations, accepted his proposals, And some of them proceeded to surrender their cities, observing that in the case of the cities which were taken by storm the inhabitants were made slaves and the cities razed, while those which surrendered by capitulation were treated with no other severity
197
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
KeKparnKdat povov, GdAAo dé aviKeorov obdér. 2 mp@rov prev ody uxdAveor A mpoaebevro . adT@. modus agwaAoyos én ouyKetpevois) Tit Sucators, ETTELTO. Kapapivor, als 7nKohovinoay aMae TwWes, 3 moAixvot pupal Kal povpia exupa. ep’. ols TapaxJevres ot Aourrol, Aarivor Kal Setouvres pa Trav vp’ EavT@ TOLonTaAL To eOvos, «is THY ev Depevrivep ovveAGdvres d-yopay ey picavro THY Te olkeiay Svvayw €€ amaons Toews eldyew Kal Tov mAjovoxcpeov eOvav ta KpatioTa Trapa- KaAdety, Kal SvepeoBevovro aTpos Tuppyvovs “TE 4 kal LaBwovs airovpevor ovppaytav. ZLaBivor ev obv drécyovro avrois, émedav exeivovs’ eupeBAnkoras eis THY ‘Pwpyaiwy yhv axotowow, dvaAaBovres Kat adrot ta dra TIv TAnoiov avTayv xdpav AenAarjicew: Tuppyvol dé ovppaxiay amoareActy aporddynoav, js av py adrot den- Gow, ovx dmavres eat Tis abrijs yevdpievor YVOENS, aad mevTe modes puovat KAovoivoi te kal “Appyrivor Kat Ovodareppavol ‘PovarAavol, Te Kal €Tt mpos TovToLs OdeTvAWMLGTaL. y LIT, Tatras erapbevres rats €Arriow ot i Aarivor TapaoKevacdpevor dvvapw olketay ouxviy Kal Thy. Tapa. Tuppyvarv mpooAaBovres eis a ‘Pwpator yiv evéBadov, Kal kara Tov avTov xpdvor eK Tod LaBivew eOvous at Tod moNE pou Kowa ce avrois Urroaxopevae moAeus Ty. opopodoar 8 abrais yaépav edjovv. 6 S5€ trav “Pwpaiwv pg Sih
:
cer ir Sylburg = ¢idqvator R, dednvator B. : added here by Cobet, after usrol by Reiske. But it is Ben = e that adroi here has crept in from two lines above, in which case there would be no need for a negative.
198
~ J--/ BOOK: IIL 51, 1-52, 1
than to be obliged to yield obedience to the con- querors. . First, then, .Ficulea, a city of . note, submitted to him: upon fair terms,.then Cameria; . and their example was followed by. some. other small towns and strong fortresses. But the rest of the Latins, becoming alarmed at this and fearing that he would subjugate the whole nation, met to- gether in their assembly at Ferentinum and voted, not only to lead out their own forces from every city, but also to call the strongest of the neighbouring peoples to their aid; and to that end they sent ambassadors to the Tyrrhenians and Sabines’to ask for assistance: The Sabines promised that. as soon as they»should hear that the Latins had invaded the territory of the Romans they too would take; up arms and, ravage that, part.of their territory. which.lay next.to them; and the Tyrrhenians engaged. to. send to. their assistance whatever forces they themselves should not need,! though not all were of the same mind, but only five cities, namely, Clusium, Arretium, Vola- terrae, Rusellae, and, in addition to these, Vetulonia. _ LIT. The Latins, elated by these hopes, got ready a large army of their own forces and having added to it the troops from the Tyrrhenians,\ invaded ‘the Roman territory; ‘and at the same time ‘the cities of ‘the Sabine nation which had promised ‘to take © part\ with them in the war proceeded to lay waste the country that bordered their own. Thereupon the Roman king, who in the meantime had also got “1 Or, reading js dv 8en9Gow (See critical note), “ whatever forces they (the Latins] should need.’’ sa, ol
lef dpopodcay Jacoby (in Addenda): zpocopopoécay A, mpoo- ovopovaay Kupodcay B, mpoodpoupor xvpodcay Jacoby (intext);
199
ne
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Tapackevacdpevos Kat adros ev TQ peragd Xpovey ToAAnv Kal ayabhnv Oba etijyev emt Tovs Trohepious dua Tayewv. LaBivors pey oov dp.a. Kat Aarivous TroAc pet Kat Statpetv ets dvo Hepy Thy Svvapuv ovK dopanres vrreAaBev clvat, dmcoav de Ty oTpatiay emt Aarivous ayew eBovAevoaro Kat Tiber at mAnotov avT@v Tov X¢pax.. Kar” apyas fev ovv oxvnpas elyov EKATEPOL maoats dmroxwduvetoas tais duvdpeat dedi0TES Tas adr Aw TapacKevds, ducpoBoAuapods be Katiovres ex Tav epupdroy ot purot map: éxarépwv ouvexeis emrovobvTo Kal joy ws Ta moAXa. lodpaxor: xpove 3°’ vorepov eumecovons dporépors €k TOV Towovr ov’ difpayvay piroveu- kias em Bon Bobvres éxdrepot Tots oerépois, dXiyou pev TO mparov, ETelLTA OUpTAVTES tayKd- obnoav eK Tov oTparoredwy mpoeGeiv. kal Karaordvres els paxny avopes ovre mroAcpuKeay ayovar arpipets ovre mde TroAd dmrodeovres a7 Ac melot Te Kal immets mpobupia TE ceppyn- pevor Tos TOV Toe pov. opota, Kad KOvvey TOY eoxarov avappimtety vopicavres HywvicayTo. bev dppdrepor Aoyou dius, drexplOnoay . be am aAAH Aw ¢ todpaxor VUKTOS emAaBovons. . 7) pevroe pera ‘Tov ayava, didvowa, Exarépav Saf Opota yevopevy pavepods € emrounoe Tovs Kpetrrov aywvica~ pevous TOV érépwo TH yap efi Hep Aarivou pev ovKEeTL mpojecav eK TOD xtpaxos, 6 be, rev ‘Pwyatwv Baoreds e€ayaydv ras Svvdpers es TO mediov erousos Hv érépay trovetobar podynv kat péxpt ToAA0G Karéoxev ev raéer THY dddayya. ds 8 odk davremeEjecay of moddpio1, “oKvAedoas 200
BOOK III. 52, 1-4
ready a large and excellent army, marched in haste against the enemy. But thinking it unsafe to attack the Sabines and the Latins at the same time and to divide his forces into two bodies, he determined to lead his whole army against the Latins, and encamped near them. At first both sides were reluctant to hazard an engagement with all their forces, being alarmed at each other’s preparations; but the light- armed troops, coming down from their entrenchments, engaged in constant skirmishes with one another, generally without any advantage on either side. After a time, however, these skirmishes produced a spirit of rivalry in both armies and each side supported its own men, at first in small numbers, but at last they were all forced to come out of their camps. The troops which now engaged, being used to fighting and being nearly equal in numbers, both foot and horse, animated by the same_ warlike ardour, and believing that they were running the supreme risk, fought on both sides with noteworthy bravery; and they separated, without a decision, when night overtook them. But the different feelings of the two. sides after the action made it clear. which of them had fought better than their opponents. . For on the next day the Latins stirred no more,out of their camp, while. the Roman king, leading, out his troops into the plain, was ready to fight another engagement and for a long time kept his lines,in- battle formation. .But when the enemy did not come out against him, he took the spoils
201
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
avrdv TOUS veKpovs Kal rods iious dvehopevos ov TOM® avdynpare ariye thy -orpattiay emt. TOV €avTod YapaKa. | s.conidae sit
LI. Tats, 8° €€As sipépaus ddesepicvets ois, Aarivots érépas mapa Tuppyvav | _ouppaxias: deVTEpos dycoy yiverau moAd. peilwy. ro mpoTéepou,, e€&. od viknv. avatpeira, Bacreds . Tapxdvos emipaveorarny, as, adros airvos } 4 _ dporoyetro, timo mavrwy , yeyeviabar, Kapvovons yap, 78, THs ‘Pwpaikis pddayyos Kal KaTa TO apiorepoy, KEpas TOpappnyveperns. paloy To. _ yuvopievor, ehdrrwpa. Treph Tovs aeTepous (Ervye, dé TOTe Haxepevos emt Tod dektod Képaros ); Tas kparioras TeV inméw tAas emuarpeyas Kal Trav melov TOUS. dicpavoratous avadaBeov Hye Kara vebtov T fis éavtoo OTpaTias Kal mapadrdgas TO apioTepoy. Képas jAavvev ETL TpoowrT pw Tis sateen ETTELTA. emoTpepas én Sopu Kal TO. KevTpa mpooBahayv tots immo eis mayiovs eur TOvUS TOV Tuppnvav Adxous (odrou yap bai deEv00 Tov ToAcpley [Laxdpevor Keparos € havto tods Kal’ éavtovs), emipavets 8" att dmpoodounros moni extn ew Kak mapeaxev. ev de TovTW kat u] meln tov * spe dvvapus dvahaBotoa cavriy ek TOb! Binerret Seipatos’ eis avrimada exeipet, wath | pera rooTo povos te mods tov Tuppyvav eyivero Kal rpom) rod Sefvob KEpaitos ravredjs:' Tapktvuos de ToS” Nyepoow Tov mela@v dicodovbeiv” keAcvoas ey Koo pw Kal Padnv adros emt Oo oTpardmedov exc per To TOv © ToAepio eAadveov tovs tmous ava Kpdros, P0doas S€ Tods €x Tis Tpomis 202
~~ BOOK. TIL. 52, 4-53, 3
from their dead, and carrying off his own: dead, led his army with great exultation back to his own camp. _ LIL. The Latins having received fresh aid from the Tyrrhenians during the days that. followed, a second battle was fought, much greater than the former, in which King Tarquinius gained a most . signal victory, the credit for which was allowed by all to belong to him personally. For when the Roman line was already in distress and its ‘close formation was being broken'on the left’ wing, Tar- quinius, as soon as'he learned of this reverse to his forces (for he happened then to be fighting on the right, wing); wheeling the best troops of horse about and. taking. along the flower of the foot, led them behind his own army and passing by. the left wing, advanced even beyond the solid ranks. of his. line of battle. Then, wheeling his troops to the right and all clapping spurs to their horses, he charged the Tyrrhenians in flank (for these were fighting on the enemy’s right wing and had put to flight those who stood opposite to them), and by thus appearing to them unexpectedly he caused them great alarm and confusion. In the meantime the. Roman foot also, having recovered themselves from their earlier fear, advanced against the enemy; ‘and thereupon there followed a great slaughter of the Tyrrhenians and the utter rout of their right wing. 'Tarquinius, having ordered the commanders of the infantry: to follow im good order.and slowly, led the cavalry himself at. full speed to theenemy’scamp; andarrivingthereaheadof those who were endeayouring to save themselves from
1 girtwtaros Naber.
203:
nN
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
avacwlopéevous éykpari)s yiverau Tod ydpaKos ed0ds ef epddov. ot yap év at7t@ Katradepbevres ovTe TIv Karacxotoay TOUS oderépous ouppopay TpoeyverKdres oute Tovs mpootdvras inmeis yuw- ptoau bud 70 aipvidtov ths épodov Sur evres etacay adrovs mrapeAbeiv. dAovons dé Tis Tmapep- BoAfjs 1 trav Aaron ot pev dvaxwpodvres ék THS TpoTrAs ws * els dopant Karapuyny bo TaV kataAapopévev adriv.. inméwy amcbdAdvvto, of & €K TOU aTparomedou pevyew Oppnjoavres els TO medlov bo THs ‘Pwpairijs parayyos opooe xwpovons daréynoov, of de mAetovs adrav Wovpevoi te br’ adAdAjAwY Kal KaTaTraToUpevot Trept Tots odor 7 Kara Tas Tadpovs TOV OlKTLOTOV Te Kal ayevveorarov _tporrov diepba- pyoav: dor’ jwayxdobnoay of meptemdpevot Ths owrnpias ovdéva mOpov evpetv _ Suvdpevor mapadobvar Tois KeKkpaTnKkoow éavrous. yevd- Hevos de 6 Tapkdvos mroMav owUaTwY TE Kal Xpnpeare evKpaTy)s Tovs pev aixpadwrous am- €6070, ra So ey 7@ xdpax. Katadndbévra ots oTpaTuras eyapicaTo. ivernd
LIV. Tatra Svampagdevos emi Tas mets TOV Aativey TIVE. rip dvvapey, ws paxyn Tas pa Tpooxwpovoas abt a Tapacrnoopevos® od py edena€ ye adT@ Tevyopaxias. dmavres yap ‘els ixeolas Kal Sejoets erpdrovro Kal mpéoBets amo Tov KoWwod Trépibavres KaTadvcacbat Tov 7éAEpLoV néiovv ef’ ois adros 7nBovAero’ Kal Tas 7ddXets mapeédocav. ‘yevouevos Sé€ Tav mor\ewr Kara tdode tas opodroyias 6 BactAreds KUpios em- eixéoTata mdoais mpoonvéyOn Kal perpwrara. 204
‘BOOK. III. 53, 3-54, 2
the rout, he captured the entrenchments at the very first onset... For the troops which had been left there, being neither aware as yet of the misfortune that had befallen their own men nor able, by reason of the suddenness of the attack, to recognize the cavalry that approached, permitted them to enter. After the camp of the Latins had been taken, those of the enemy who were retiring thither from the rout of their army, as to a safe retreat, were slain by the cav- alry, who had possessed themselyes of it, while others, Wane ee to escape from the camp into the plain, were met by the serried ranks of the Roman infantry and cut down; but the greater part of them, being crowded by one another and trodden under foot; perished on the palisades or in the trenches in the most miserable and ignoble manner.- Consequently, those who were left.alive, finding no means of saying themselves, were obliged to surrender to, the. con- querors. .Tarquinius, having taken ‘possession ‘ of many prisoners and much booty, sold the former and granted the plunder of the camp to the soldiers. LIV. After this success he led his army against the cities of the Latins, in order to reduce by battle those who would not voluntarily surrender to him; but he did not find it necessary to lay siege to any of them. For all had recourse to supplications and prayers, and sending ambassadors to him from the whole nation, they asked him to put an end to the war upon such conditions. as he himself wished, and delivered up» their cities to him..The king, becoming master of. their cities. upon these terms, treated them.all with the greatest..clemency. and
‘I rapeuPodsjs Portus : mapacxevfs O, Jacoby. 2 is added by Kiessling: 205
to
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
ovre yap dméxrewev ovTE pedyew apdyKacev ovre xphuacw elnpicoce Aarivev ovdéva yh re abrois Kaprotc8a tiv éavTdv emerpeype Kat Todredjuace xprjoacbat tots rratpiols edie, dmosobvat dé avrovs exehevoe “Paxpatois rods te avtoudAovs Kal Tods aixpadasrous dive AvTpwv Depazrovrds TE dmoxaracrhoat Tots Be- omorais Sow éyevovTo Kara Tas Tpovo.as plot kal Xpnpara, 00a, TOUS ewpyovs ai beidovro Svaddoae kai <t te dAdo KateBAaav 7 ue Sed detpar ev. Tais <toBoAais émravophdaa.. Taira, be TOUT oavras elvar.. didous ‘Pepater Kal. eausacasiia dmavra mparrovras ooa av exeivou KeAcvwow. O. ev 87) mpos Aarivous avotds © ‘Pwpyaious moAepos eis TObTO To TéXos Karéoxniie; Kal Bacireds Tapkvvios TOV e7viKlov eK ‘rod monE- pie TOUTOU Karnyaye OpiapBov. “oy eer)
“LV. Té°8? efi eret mapadaBe Thy Sdvapiey ent LaBirous aye eK mood TP mpoaipery avToo Kal Thy mapackeuiyy Thy ef éavrods Tpoeyvenkoras.. Ovx dmopetvartes: (de eis Thy €auT@v Xwpav Trapetvas TOV. ToAe[or, tAN” avti-
EVE »gOihs
Tapagkevacdpevot Svvapur t ueavny, Exepour opooe « yevoperns d¢ avrots paxns meph. TO pcOdpua. Ths Xpas ape VUKTOS ,EVUK WY, . [LEV oddérepor,. ' rave 8 taxupas emovncay | apuporepor. Tats. yoov eijs 7pepais ovre 6 Tav LaBivew TYE HOW “Tpotyyev €k T00 ydpaxos ‘Tas Suvdpers ode 0 TOV: ‘ Pwhatwr Baorreds, » GAN’ dvaorparomedevoavres apiioreped : Kat Tijs ai Awv vis’ oddev Kaieoavres! amyjecay em otkov. yroun 8 apydorepwr. jv Spee, pet- 1 xaxdcavres Bi Syebcavres Reo! 206
BOOK III. 54, 2-55, 2
moderation; for he neither put any of the Latins to death nor forced any into exile, nor laid a fine upon any of them, but allowed them to enjoy their lands and to retain their traditional forms of government. He did, however, order them to deliver up the de- serters and captives to the Romans without ransom, to restore to their masters the slaves they had captured in their incursions, to repay the money they had taken from the husbandmen, and to make good every other damage or loss they had occasioned in their raids. Upon their performing these com- mands they were to be friends and allies of the Romans, doing everything that they should com- mand... This was the outcome of the war between the Romans and the Latins; and King Tarquinius celebrated the customary triumph for his victory in this war.
_LY. The? following year he led his army against the Sabines, who had long since been aware of his purpose and preparations against them. They were unwilling, however, to let the war to be brought into their own country, but having got ready an adequate force in their turn, they were advancing to meet him. -And upon the confines of their territory they engaged in a battle which lasted till night, neither army being victorious, but both suffering very severely.. At all events, during the following days ‘neither the Sabine general nor the Roman king led his. forces out of their entrenchments, but both broke camp and returned home without doing any injury to the other’s territory. The intention of both was the same, namely, to lead out a new and
1 For chaps. 55-57, 1 cf. Livy i. 36, 1 f., 37. 207
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Cova Obra érépay emi Thy and YXapav 3 etdyew € €apos apxopevov. ezrel be mavra, 1 Top- eokevaoTo avrois, TMporepor. pev EEA ADov ot LoBi. vo. Tuppnvav €éxovres tkaviv ovppaxtay ~ Kal KaTaaTparomedevovran Didyvys m\natov ‘Tept TAS oupBodas TOU TE “Avinros Kat TOO. TeBépuos TOTA}LOb durtovs Baddpevor Tovs xXdpakas évavtious TE Kal ouvexeis dAAijAots, péoov EXOVTES TO ropa e€ dyuporépeoy Tav. TroTapa@v peiOpov, ed’ KaTeckevaorTo yedupa Evdddpaxros oxdpaus’ db dy- exouern Kat oaxediats 1 moLodoa Tayelas Tas mpos aAdArAovs adigers Kal Tov ydpaxa €va. 4 mOdpevos de TH etoBodiy adTtav 6 Tapxvvios e&Hye Kal avros 70 ‘Pepatey oTparevpa Kao- wpverat TE pupov dverépay THs exelvey oTpato- medelas Tapa TOV “Avinra TOT A,LOV emt Addov TLVOS Kaprepod. amdon de mpolupia Tos TOV 70\e Lov copynpevenv dporépev ovdeis dyeov €K Tmapardgews ouTE petlev our eAdoowr avrois ouveoTn. place yap 0 Tapxdvos ayxwoig OTparnyuch mdvra. ovv7pipas 7a. tav, LaBivwv mpaypata Kal Tas tapeuBords abrav. auporépas Fouad TO d€ oTpariynua Tob avdpos Tovwvde
“LYL. Uxddas Torapnyovs Kad oxedias évAwv avwv Kal dpvydvev yepovoas, ere dé moons Te kat Oelov,® TapacKevacdpievos emt Barépov TOV TOTAPOY, rap’ dv adros eorparomedediet, ETTELTO, puAdgas dvepLov OUptoy TeEpl TV ewdury pudaicny Trip evetvau Tats vAats exéAevoe Kal HeBetvae Tas oxddas Kal Tas axedias Pépecbar Kata podv. at
1 wavra added by Kiessling. 208
BOOK III. 55, 2-56, 1
larger force against the other’s country at the begin- ning of spring. After they had made all their preparations, the Sabines first took the _ field, strengthened with a sufficient body of Tyrrhenian auxiliaries, and encamped near Fidenae, at the confluence of the Anio and the Tiber rivers. They pitched two camps opposite and adjoining each other, the united stream of both rivers running between them, over which was built a wooden bridge resting on boats and rafts, thus affording quick com- munication between them and making them one camp. Tarquinius, being informed of their irruption, marched out in his turn with the Roman army and pitched his camp a little above theirs, near the river Anio, upon a strongly situated hill. But though both armies had all the zeal imaginable for the war, no pitched battle, either great or small, occurred between them; for Tarquinius by a timely stratagem ruined all the plans of the Sabines and gained posses- sion of both their camps. His stratagem was this:
LVI. He got together boats and rafts on the one of the two rivers near which he himself lay encamped and filled them with dry sticks and brushwood, also with pitch and sulphur, and then waiting for a favour- able wind, about the time of the morning watch he ordered the firewood to be set on fire and the boats and rafts turned adrift to drop downstream. These
: ixavny (?) cvppaxiay B: Sivapurixaray mpds ovppaxiar R,
micons Te Kat eiov B: Oeiov re Kai micons R. 209
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
be ev driven mavu xpove dveADoboat Tov perato mOpov euminrovat’ th yedipa Kat dvdnrovaw adriy modAdkaydbev. radv dé LaBivww ws efdov ddvw troAAnv proya pepopernv ovvdpapovrey emt Thy. BonBevar Kal mayra pnXaverpevov doa oBeornpro. Tob TuUpos Hv; Hecev 6 Tapxinos mept Tov opOpov dye ouvreTaypevny Ty ‘Pewpater dvvapuy Kal mpooBaAayv Darépep xXdpake, Tay pev mAciorey exAcAoutorey tas pudakas dua
em Td KaLoMEva opp, oAtyev b€ Twa Tpos aAKny TPATrOpEveov, eyKparns avrod yiveran diya TrOvou. ev. @ 6€ Tatra emparreTo. xpos Kal TOV eTEpov TeV LaBivew xdpaka Tov éeméKewa TOU ToTAapoo _Keljuevov érépa. dvvapus ‘Popatew eveMotca ailpe?, uy mpoameoradto pev dd Tapkoviov Tept mpa@Tov Umvov, SveAnAdBer be TOV €k Tov dvety Torapav eva’ yevopevov ep oKddats Kat oxediats Kal’ 6 jwépos mepaoupery Ajjoeobat eee TovsS LaBivous, mAnatov de Tis ETépas eyeyovet mapepBorijs a, cij.a. rO Dedoacbat TV yepupay KaLopevny: TodTo yap yy. abrh TO ovvOnpa. THs epodou, Tay 5). €v_ trois xatpage Katanpberroav ot per, 70 Trav ‘Pwpatwr paxo- Hevou Katexomoar, of 8’ cis my ov Bodny. TOV TOTALOv pifavres €avtovs ov duvnbevtes time evex Piva Tas Sivas KareToOnoay: diehldpy? Se TIS GvT@V, Hotpa. ovK odiyy sea KaTa ry Bor/Bevay This yepupas 70 Tod mupds. AaBa Se 6 Tap- KUvios audorepa Ta, oTparomeda Ta peev ev adrois kataAndbevra Xpnyara TolS OTpaTWTais émeé- tpee Siaveiacbar, tovs d€ atyywadwrous moA- 1 Sreh0dpn Cobet: &ffdpy O, Jacoby.
210
BOOK III. 56, 1-4
covered, the intervening. distance in a very short time, and being driven against the bridge, set fire to it in many places. The Sabines, seeing a vast flame flare up ona sudden, ran to lend their assist- ance».and tried all means possible to extinguish the fire. While they were thus employed Tar- quinius arrived about dawn, leading the Roman army in order of battle, and attacked one of the camps; and since the greater part of the guards had left their posts to run to the fire, though some few turned and resisted, he gairied possession of it without any trouble. While these things were going on another part ofthe Roman army came up and took the other camp of the Sabines also, which lay on the other side of the river. This detachment, having been sent on ahead by Tarquinius about the first watch, had crossed in boats’ and rafts the river formed by the uniting of the two’ streams, at a place where their passage was not likely to be discovered bythe Sabines, and had got near to the other camp at the same time that they saw the bridge on fire; for this was their signal for the attack. Of those who were found in the camps some were slain by the Romans while fighting, but others threw themselves into the con- fluence of the rivers, and being unable to get through the whirlpools, were swallowed up; and not a few of them perished in the flames while they were endeavouring to save the bridge. Tarquinius, having taken both camps, gave leave to the soldiers to divide among themselves the booty that was found in them ; but the prisoners, who were very numerous,
214
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Aods mave évras LaBiveov te abra&v kal Tup- pyvav «is “Pdunv dyayov dia modAjs etye dvraxijs.
LVH. LaBivor pev ody eyvnotpaynoay bzr0 1 Tijs TOTE ovppopas Buacbévres Kat mpeoBeuras amooreiAartes avoxas errojoavro Tob TONE pov éfaereis,” Tuppnvoi dé opyh pépoves 6 ore HTTHvTo Te 770 ‘Pepatev ToAAdKIs Kal OTL TOUS aixwa- Adtrovs atrois 6 Tapxvvos ovK amredidou mpeoBevoapevors, aA’ ev opmpov Karetxe doyw, yjdropa movodvrau mdoas Tas. TOV Tuppyvav Toews Kows TOV Kara. ‘Pepater moe pov eK- hépew, THv Se p17) peTexovcay Tis oTpareias eK- o7rovoov clvau. TavT’ ETUKUPWOOGVTES eSijyov TAS Surdets Kal SuaBdvres TOV TeBepw dyxob Did7,- vs Tievra Ta O7Aa. VEvopEvor d€ THs Toews TavTns €yKpareis did _ Mpodoaias, oravacdvTwy mpos ddAjAovs tev ev adttH, Kal modAAa pev oapara, AaBovres, moAAnv dé AEiay eK THis ‘Pw praiwy xwpas eAavvovtes, amHAGov en olKou, ppoupay ev Th Didyvn KaraAumovres dmroxp@cay. avrn yap 1 m0Aus _Sppntnprov adrois eceabar Kpatiotov €ddKeL ToD Kara. ‘Pewpatev TroAEuov. Baovreds d€ Tapsdvios eis TOUTLOY ETOS ‘Pepatovs Te ovuravtas KafomXicas Kal Tapa TOV cuppayav daous edvvaTo tetorous mapaAapBav _ Sijyer emt Tovs Tonepious € éapos dpxop.evou, mplv exelvous ouvaxlévras e€ dnac@v Tav moXecuv én” adrov ws mpdrepov edbeiv: Kal Stehasy ets dvo potpas dracav Thy Svvapuw, THs pev “Pwpaikis orparias
1 Jad Pflugk: dad O. 212
BOOK III. 56, 4-57, 3
not only of the Sabines themselves but also of the Tyrrhenians, he carried to Rome, where he kept them under strict guard.
LVII. The Sabines, subdued by this calamity, grew sensible of their own weakness, and sending ambassadors, concluded a truce from the war for six years. But the Tyrrhenians, angered not only because they had been often defeated by the Romans, but also because Tarquinius had refused to restore to them the prisoners he held when they sent an embassy to demand them, but retained them as hostages, passed a vote that all the Tyrrhenian cities should carry on the war jointly against the Romans and that any city refusing to take part in the expedition should be excluded from their league. After passing this vote they led out their forces and, crossing the Tiber, encamped near Fidenae. And having gained possession of that city by treachery, there being a sedition among the inhabitants, and having taken a great many prisoners and carried off much booty from the Roman territory, they returned home, leaving a sufficient garrison in Fidenae; for they thought this city would be an excellent base from which to carry on the war against the Romans. But King Tarquinius, having for the ensuing year armed al] the Romans and taken as many troops as he could get from his allies, led them out against the enemy at the beginning of spring, before the Tyrrhenians could be assembled from all their cities and march against him as they had done — before. Then, having divided his whole army into two parts, he put himself at the head of the Roman
* é£aereis Kiessling (cf. chap. 59, 1): omovdas éfaereis O, kal oovdds é€aerets Portus. 213
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
avros Hyovpevos emt Tas moles. TOV ‘Tuppnyay. éoTpdrevoe, Tijs dé ouppaxucts, ev Hh To metorov [epos ay TOV Aarive, "Hyépeov Tov éavToo ovyyevh) oTparnyov dmodeifas € emt Tovs ev Didiivy moAepious éxédevoe xwpelv. x peev ov enpexvet mnotov Tis Didipys Tov xdpaxa ovK ev aodared xXwptw Depevy dia 70 Karappovely TOV TroAcpiow oAtyou TWos ed€noev TmACa, Siadbapivac: ot ‘ya, ev TH moXAc dpovpot Bonfevav érépav Ta,pa. Tuppyvav Kpvda perarreuipdLevor Kal puddfavres Katpov emer nOeLov e€eAOdvres eK THS TOAEwWS TOV TE ydpaka TOV ToAe putea éAaBov eé édddov pavrws. duratrouevov, Kat. TaV e&eAndrAvOdrwy + emt ras mpovopas moAvv. «ipydoavrTo Povov.. a dé “Pwpaiwr Svvapus Hs Tapkivios iyetro TI Odievravdv Keipovoa Kat AenAatodoa yapav Kat moras whereas eeveyrapevn avveAPovons e& dmacav tav Tuppyvidwv addAewv weyddns Tots Ovrevravois emucouplas els paxny KaTaoréoa vikny dvappidoyov? a dvotpetrae: 3 Kal wera TOTO bt- efvobca THY Ywpav Tov TroAcpiww adeds: emopBet yevopevn TE ToMdv pev oupdrov eyKparis, ToAAav de Xpnudrov ola ef evdaipovos xapas, TeAevT@vrTos 70n TOO O€pous olxade dare. LVI, Odvevravot prev obv ef éxets paixns peyaAws Kascbevres ovKETL mponeray : Tis Toews, GAN jvelyovTo | KELpomevny Thy xwpav opavres. Baowreds de Tapxdnos Tpeoly, etoBodais xXpnadpevos Kal _ TpLeri} xpovov dmoorepi~ cas Ttods Otvevravods Trav €x THs obeTrépas ys’ emikapTiav, ws epnuov emolnoe tiHv mAelornv 1 éedAnrvddrwy B: e&eAOdvrwy R. 214
~) 36" /BOOK: IIT: 57, 3-58) 1
troops and led them against the cities of the 'Tyr- rhenians, while he gave the command of the allies, consisting chiefly of the Latins, to Egerius, his kinsman, and ordered him to march against the enemy in Fidenae, This force of allies, through contempt of the enemy, placed their camp in‘ an unsafe position near Fidenae and barely, missed being totally destroyed; for the garrison in the town,. haying secretly sent, for fresh aid from. the Tyrrhenians and watched for a suitable occasion, sallied forth from the town and captured the enemy’s camp at the first onset, as it was carelessly guarded, atid slew many of those who had gone out for forage. But the army of Romans, commanded by Tarquinius, laid waste and ravaged the country of the Veientes and earried off much booty, and when numerous reinforce- ments assembled from all the Tyrrhenian cities to aid the Veientes, the Romans engaged them in battle and gained an incontestable victory. After this they marched through the enemy’s country, plundering it with impunity ;, and having taken many. prisonérs and much, booty—for it was a prosperous country— they returned home when the summer was now
ending. _. “LVL. The Veientes, therefore, having suffered
eatly from that battle, stirred no more out of their city but)suffered their country to be laid waste before their eyes. . King! Tarquinius made three incursions ipdousbsic terstouR and for a period of three years leprived them of the produce of their land; but when he ‘had laid waste the greater part of, their
TARAS 3 2 dvapployov B: dvaydiBorov R. 3 dvaipetrar Jacoby : aipera O.
215
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
‘ 1 nde ” , + et t : > i A Kat 1 oddéev ere BrAarrew adriv elyev, ent viv ti aa ToAw Hye Thy Sdvapw, I mporepov
“AyuMa exadeiro Iekacydv abriy kar bia seats bmo Oe Tupprvots yevopern Kaipyra peTwvopaoln, eddaiwwy S° jv et Kai tis dAAn Tov. 2 / / A , : a ev Tuppyvia moAewv Kab moAvdvOpwios:, €€ 7s orpatia peyddAn paynoouevn mept ‘THs yopas ef nOe, Kal moAAovds pev Siapbeipaca Ta&v moXe~
” piwv, mo\A@ 8 ért mAétous dzroBarodoa, Tov aperepwr, eis tiv moAW Karéduye. Ths be xwpas attav of ‘Pwyator Kxparobtvres. ddbova, mavra Tapexouerns avyvas dSiérpubay apepas, Kab emrevoi) Kalpos amdpoews Hv, ayovres doas” olol TE Hoav agedetas darfjecay €m” otKoU, | Tapkdmos’ 3, erred) Td. _Tpos Ovvevravods Exwpnoev adT@ Kata voov, emt Tors ev Didyvn modAeuious e&adyer
\ A > a , \ > Tv oTpatiav é€xBadciv. te BovAduevos THv ev, avrh dpovpay Kal rods mapaddévras Tots Tuppy= vois Ta Telyn TYyswprjoacba. ~ mpobvpodpevos. eyévero pev ody Kal ex mapardfews pdayn Tots ‘Papators mpos TOvS €K TAS. TroAews eA bras Kal év tais retyopaxlars aydv Kaptepds. . €ddw S ody % dds Kara Kpdtos, Kal of per dpovpot debevres dpa tois aAXows ‘TaV Tuppnvav aiypa~ Adirous qoav ev prhakg, Didqvatcv dé of Soxobvres aiTuoL yeyovevar Ths amooTdcews ot wey bm pacriywy aikiobévres ev TH pavep@ Tods adyevas > , € A a > 50 thie zs dmexomnoav, ot S¢ gduyats eCnuwwOncav ardiors
1 nal B: Kal ds R. 216
BOOK III. 58, 1-4
country and was unable to do any further damage to it,he led his army against the city of the Caeretani, which earlier had been called Agylla while it was inhabited by the Pelasgians but after falling under the power of the Tyrrhenians had been renamed Caere,} and was as flourishing and populous as any city in all Tyrrhenia. From this city a large army marched out to defend the country; but after des- troying many of the enemy and losing still more of their own men they fled back into the city. The Romans, being masters of their country, which afforded them plenty of everything, continued there many days, and when it was time to depart they carried away all the booty they could and returned home. Tarquinius, now that his expedition against the Veientes had succeeded according to his desire, led out his army against the enemies in Fidenae, wishing to drive out the garrison that was there and at the same time being anxious to punish those who had handed over the walls to the Tyrrhenians. Accord- ingly, not only a pitched battle took place between the Romans and those who sallied out of the city, but also sharp fighting in the attacks that were made upon the walls. At any rate, the city was taken by storm, and the garrison, together with the rest of the Tyrrhenian prisoners, were kept in chains under a guard. As for those of the Fidenates who appeared to have’ been the authors of the revolt, some were scourged and beheaded in public and others were condemned to perpetual banishment; and. their
1 Dionysius made his Latin names conform as far as pos- sible to recognized Greek types. Not fancying such a nomi- native as Kaipe, he constructed a form Kaipyra (Caeréta) from
the stem of the Latin word. Other Greek writers used Kaipn, Katpéa and even Kaipe. .
217
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Tas bé odaias abray dehaxov. ot cararerpbévres ‘Pawpaiwr eouol re Kat ppoupot' THs Toews. LIX, Tedewrata det pan | ‘Pwpatwv Kat Tuppyvay eyéveTo moNets "Hpyrou. adqatov a 7H LaBivery Yh; ov exetvys yap. _emovjoarro TV ent Tous ‘Paytatovs éAaow Kos Tuppnyvo msioveytes v770 TOV EKet Suvatay,? ob as Rts LTEV-
copeveny ® agin TOV LaBivenv.. sat VR cE Saerets
avTols mepl. THs ipiyns TpOs. Taped VLOV.. dvoxat eEeAndAvbcoar,* 74dn,., Kal ToMots TOY. 2 aBivey m7000s Hv) emavopldcadbar Tas ‘Mporepas (atras emurepappievns ev Tats mddeau vedrnT0$) ixavijs. ov py exwpyo€: ye adrois:| 7: meipa Kata vody barrov emupavetons THIS ‘Peater orpattas, otd’ é&eyévero Tap’ ovdepwas Trav ardAEwv KOW)Y drooradjvar tots Tupprvots | ouppaxiay, © “OW eJedovrai rwes emeKoupnoay avrois oAtyou fe peydXots drraybevres. eK Tavrns THs He. peylorys TOV mporepav yevoperns, ‘boas cy d aAAnAous emoAenaar, Ta prev “Pepato ii Hara Savpacrny Sony, enidoow AaB viieny, eleveyrapevenv KadAtorny, Kal Baoet ’ | apKuy THY TpoTraropopov TomaTny Kardyew, q Te Bow) KaL.6 OfHos eympioaro, Ta dé TOV, Tuppavay € emege ovnwara, mdoas fev e€arrooreiAdvrwy «is, TOV, ayéva mas e€ éxdorns mohEws duvdpets, ddtyous b€ Twas! ex TOMGY Tous dvacwhévras tmodefa~ peeve. sot | pep yap ev Th mapardger | paxopevov KATEKOTNIAY, 0b Oe TH TpOTH Snaxeipiais
rien
1 §¢ Kiessling ;, 55 RB, 5° 4 R.
2 duvaray B: dua, evav i
218
- «BOOK IIT. 58, 4-59, 3»
possessions. were distributed by lot among those Romans. who. were left both as colonists and as a arrison for the city. , _LIX. The last battle between the Romans and Tyrrhenians was fought near the city of Eretum in the territory of the Sabines. For the Tyrrhenians had been prevailed on by the influential men there to march through that country on their expedition against the Romans, on the assurance that the Sabines would join them in the campaign; for the six-years’ truce, looking to peace, which the Sabines had made with Tarquinius, had already expired, and many of them=longed to retrieve their former defeats, now that a sufficient body of youths had grown up in the meantime in their cities. But their attempt did not succeed according to their desire, the Roman army appearing too.soon, nor was it possible for aid to be sent publicly to the Tyrrhenians from any of the Sabine cities; but a few went to their assistance of their own accord, attracted by the liberal pay. This. battle, the greatest of any that had yet taken place between the two nations, gave a wonderful increase to the power of the Romans, who there gained a most glorious victory, for which both the senate and people decreed a triumph to King Tarquinius. But'it broke the spirits of the Tyrrhenians, who, after sending out all the forces from every: city to the struggle, received back in safety only a few out of all that great number. For some of them were cut down while fighting in the battle, and others, having in the rout found themselves in rough country from
8 Steph. : cvotparevopévwv AB. * eLeAnAvdecav Cobet: dieAnAvJecav O, Jacoby.
219 VOL. Il. H
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
eyKupnoavres dvef odors mapédocav Tols KeKparn- Koow éavtovs. Ttovadryns pevrou ovppopas Tetpa-~ Dévres ot duvatwrato. tTav ev Tats ToAcow Epyov eroinoay dvOpesmeov dpovipwr. érépay yap oTpariay em avtods efayayovros Bacwrews Tapxuviov, avvaxPevres cis pilav dayopay rept katadvcews Tob Toe pov SiadeyeoBar T™pos avTov ey pioarro Kal TELTOVTL Tovs _ mpecButarous dvdpas Kal TiuiwTatous ef éxdorns Toews adroxpdatropas amodel~avres THY TEpl THs eipHvyns opodoyav.
LX. ‘O de BacrAeds daxovoas avréy ToAAd. SiarexPevroy € emayarya T pos emuetkevay Kal perpio- Tyra Kal Tis ovyyevelas, As elye mpos TO €Ovos, SrropupnoKovTey év Tobro povov éfn map adr dy BovAeobar pabetv, _mOrEpov ert Siapépovrat Trepl Tav iowv Kal emt pnrots Tut Tas mepl THs etpyvns dpodroyias Tapert Tomaopevol, ovy- ywooovow éavrois KekpaTnMevots kat Tas TOAets emutpemrovow avTa. , drroKxpwaLeveny 5 avrav ore kal tas médAets emurpemTovow avT@ Kab TI etpyyyny orépfovow eg’ ols av ore Suxatous adriis TUXWOL, Tepixapi)s emt Tovrots yevopevos,
‘’Axovoare viv,’ édyoer, “ eb" ols Kata Avcopar TOV moNepov duxatots Kal tivas dpiv didwpe ydapuras* eye Tuppyvav ovre amoKreivat Twa mpobvpos eipu ovTE puydda mova THS marpidos ovTe dpaupécer Trav drapyovrwy Cypud- oat, Tas Te TrOAES bpiv apinpu maoas adpoupirous Kal dpopodoyrrous Kal avrovdjous moAuretas Te Kdapov éxdoTn dvAdrrew ovyxepa Tov dpyatov. ddo0ds Se radl dpyiv ev otopar Seiv 220
BOOK III. 59, 3-60, 3
which they could not extricate themselves, surrend- ered to the conquerors. The leading men of their cities, therefore, having met with so great a calamity, acted as became prudent men, For when King Tarquinius led another army against them, they met in a general assembly and voted to treat with him about ending the war; and they sent to him the oldest and most honoured men from each city, giving them full powers to settle the terms of peace.
LX. The king, after he had heard the many argu- ments they advanced to move him to clemency and moderation and had been reminded of his kinship to their nation, said he desired to learn from them just this one thing, whether they still contended for equal rights and were come to make peace upon certain conditions, or acknowledged themselves to be vanquished and were ready to deliver up their cities to him. Upon their replying that they were not only delivering up their cities to him but should also be satisfied with a peace upon any fair terms they could get, he was greatly pleased at this and said : “ Hear now upon what fair terms I will put an end to the war and what favours I am granting you. I am not eager either to put any of the Tyrrhenians to death or to banish any from their country or to punish any with the loss of their possessions. I impose no garrisons or tributes upon any of your cities, but permit each of them to enjoy its own laws and its ancient form of government. But in granting you this I think I ought to obtain one thing from you
221
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
dv av disap mdvtwv dardpeat' pot map" bpav, aid Tyyepoviay Tov Tohewv, is KUpvos pev Eoopan Kal p11) BovAopevew buadv ews dy Kpar@ rots orAots, map’ Exovtwv dé paMov 7 ] Tap aKovTowv Tuxetv avrijs BovAopat. Tair’ dmrayyéMere, Tats moAcow, eye de dpi eKexelplay ews av adnate mapetew vmLaxvoopar.
LXI. Taras. AaBévres ot i mpéoBers. Tas droxpl- gets @xovTO Kaul pet’ oAlyas 7pepas Taphoav ov. Adyous, adbTa@, pdvov pépovres yurous, GAXa. Kat Ta. avpBora tis. Hyewovias, ols €xdcpovy. adtol rods. operépous Baovreis, Koptlovres orépaudy TE xpuccov Kat Opdvov edepavrwov Kab. oKijTTpov der ov éxov emt vis Kehadjs xiT@va TE troppupody. Xpvadanpov Kat TrepiBoAasov Tmoppupoov mouKiAov, ola. Avddv TE Kat Tepoay epopovy ot Baovreis, aay ov TETPAYQVOV ye TO OX ATL, . Kadzrep, exeiva. 7s adn’ TpucdicAvov 7a. € ToLavTa TOV dudieopdtwv “Payator pev Toyas, “EMnves 5é TnBevvas 1 Kadodow, ovK old” dev pabovres: “EM qyexov yap ov paiverat poe Tovvoua elvat. ws d¢ Tives. toropobou, kab Tovs dwdeka meEKets eKOpLoay avrg AaBovres €€ ckdorys TroAEws eva. Tuppyvexov yap elvar €0os Soxet* éExdorov TAY Kara Tow Baorewy € éva mponyetabar paBdoddpov dita, Th Sonn Ttav paBdwr aéAeKvv pépovra: et 5€ Kown) ywouro tav Sddexa oAEwv oTpareia, Tos Swdexa eAéKets évt mapadidoc8a TH
tnpévvas Prou : miborey (r#Bevov A) O, Jacoby. : IES edi > €ddKet
222
BOOK III. 60, 3-61, 2
in return for all that I am giving, and that is the sovereignty over your cities—something that I shall possess even against your will as long as I am more powerful in arms, though I prefer to obtain it with your consent rather than without it. Inform your cities of this, and I promise to grant you an armistice till you return.
- LXI. The ambassadors, having received this answer, departed, and after a few days returned, not merely with words alone, but bringing the insignia of sovereignty with which they used to decorate their own kings: These were a crown of gold, an ivory throne, a sceptre with an eagle perched on its head, a purple tunic decorated with gold, and an embroidered purple robe like those the kings of Lydia and Persia used to,wear, except that it was not rectangular in shape like theirs, but semicircular.1 This kind of robe is called toga by the Romans and tébenna? by the Greeks; but I do not know where the Greeks learned the name. for it does not seem to me to be a Greek word. And according to some historians they also brought to Tarquinius the twelve axes, taking one from each city. For it seems to have been a Tyrrhenian custom for each king of the several cities to be preceded by a lictor bearing an axe together with the bundle of rods, and whenever the twelve cities undertook any joint military expedition, for the twelve axes to be handed over to the one man who
1 Dionysius is here describing the insignia of a Roman triumphator (cf. chap. 62, 2 and v. 47, 3). The tunic is the tunica palmata and the robe the toga picta.
* The word 778evva (of uncertain origin) is found only in late Greek writers. Dionysius has already used it to re- present the Latin trabea (ii. 70, 2), and Polybius used it for the paludamentum (x. 4, 8).
223
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
3 AaBovre Thy avroxpdropa dpxnv. ov py dmavrés ye ovppépovrar tots tadta éyovow, aAXd zaAai- TEpov ETL Tis Tapkxvviov Svuvacreias meXéKeus dwdeKa mpd TAY Baorhéwy pépecbat pact, KaTa- ornoacbat dé 70 éOos Tobro ‘Pwpvrov dds cpua. TO Hepanepee Thy apxynv. ovfev 5é KwAver TO pev evpnya. + Tuppnvarv elvat, /Xpjgcacbar S avT@ mp@Tov ‘Peoptdov map’ éxelvwv AaBdvra, KopcOfvar be Tapruvicp avy Tots dMors KdopoLs BaotrAuxots Kal rods dwoexa medéKers, WoTEp ye Kal viv ‘Pepator Ta OKATTPA Kal Td. Siadrjpara Swpodvrae tots Bactrcbou BeBatobvres avrois Tas etovotas, evel kal pr) AaBovres ye map’ exelvwv
> , éyovow avbrd.
LXII. Tavrats rats rysats 6 Tapxdvios obK evOds eypjoato AaBav, ws of mA€toTor ypagovat TOV ‘Pepaixay ovyypapewy, aN dmrodovs Th te BovAf Kal TO One Thy didyvwaww et Anmréov atvtas,” ered) mot BovAopevots HV, TOTE mpocedeEaro Kal mavra. tov e& ekeivou xpovov ews «ls 70 Xpewv pereoTn orepavov TE _Xpuceov epdper Kal troppupav ecbfira mrouctAny jumtaxe- TO Kal oKhmTpov edepavTwov éywv emt Opdvov exabélero eXehavtivov, Kaul ot dwoeKka apBodyou TOUS mehéxets dépovres apa Traits paBdous duxd- Covré TE avre mapioravro Kal TOPEvOHEVOD m™po-
2 nyobvro. obTos 0 Koopos das * kal Tots per’ exeivov Hy BaotAuKyy dpxiy €xovat Tra,pé ewe Kal pera ry exBodAnvy ta&v Baorewv Tots Kar” eviaurov wmdtos e€w Tod oreddvov Kat mouirAns eabfjtos' Taira 8 adradv adbnpebn
1 Steph. : evpeua O. 224
BOOK III. 61, 3-62, 2
was invested with absolute power. However, not all the authorities agree with those who express this opinion, but some maintain that even before the reign of Tarquinius twelve axes were carried before the kings of Rome and that Romulus instituted this custom as soon as he received the sovereignty. But there is nothing to prevent our believing that the Tyrrhenians were the authors of this practice, that Romulus adopted its use from them, and that the twelve axes also were brought to Tarquinius together with the other royal ornaments, just as the Romans even to-day give sceptres and diadems to kings in con- firmation of their power; since, even without re- ceiving those ornaments from the Romans, these kings make use of them.
LXII. Tarquinius, however, did not avail himself of these honours as soon as he received them, accord- ing to most of the Roman historians, but left it to the senate and people to decide whether he should accept them or not; and when they unanimously approved, he then accepted them and from that time till he died always wore a crown of gold and an embroidered purple robe and sat on a throne of ivory holding an ivory sceptre in his hand, and the twelve lictors, bearing the axes and rods, attended him when he sat in judgment and preceded him when he went abroad. All these ornaments were retained by the kings who succeeded him, and, after the expulsion of the kings, by the annual consuls—all except the crown and the embroidered robe; these alone were
2 Reiske: aird O, Jacoby. 3 Biicheler: dao O.
225
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
pova poprucd ddgavra elvat Kal éridfova. | adv orav ex ToAgpov vikny Kardyovres OpedpBov Tapa THS Bovdjjs akiwhdor, réTe ‘kal xpuco- dopobor KaL mrouciAas aAroupytow a, ieuvrat. O pev oby -Tpos TOUS Tuppyvovs ovoTds. Tapruvien TOAcos ETH KATAGYwV EvVEd eid eoxe. ry ovvTéAewav. LXITI. ‘Evos de xataheumopevou Tob LaBivew éOvous dvrumdou, ‘Pewpators _ bmp Tis apxiis avopas TE _paxntas EXOUTOS Kal xepav vepopevou wood if Kat dyabnv Kat Ths ‘Pwpns od mpoow Ketpen vyv,) odd €oxev 6 ) Taprivwos mpobvputay Kal Tov= TOUS drrayayeoIau kab mpoetmev avrots Tov moAepov; eyKar@v Tais moXcow Ott TOUS drrooxoprevous Tuppavois Edy dpicwvrar orparov dyovres: eis THY Xopav abrav exetvous pev didas, ‘Pwpators oe exOpas mowjoew Tas _ operépas marpidas ovK eBovAovro exdodvar. ot dé doptevol TE drr0déxov- Tal TOV TONE Mov ovK a€.odvres Tovs buvatwra- Tous TOY aoTav dparpejjvan, Kal mpl dpucéafas ‘Pepateor SUvapuy ent opGs avrot oTparov eg- ayovow ent Thy ekeivor. Baoureds be Tap- KUvios ws HKovoe dSiaPeByKétas. Tods . LaBivous *Avinra motapov Kat. AenAarovpeva ta’ adbrav Ta mEpt THY tapeuPoArjy dravTa, avadaBesy rv edlewvordray ‘Pepatov vedrnTa, ws -elxe Tdxous e€fyev él rods ducomrappevors € emt Tas mpovopids. daoxreivas de mohovs avrav Kat Thy detav conv Tyov dpeAopevos eyyvs Tijs exelvwv Ta,pep= Bodfjs riberaw Tov xdpaia, Kat Sdtadurav oXityas Twas Hpéepas, ews 4 Te Ao} Sdvapis eK THS 1 xeyéevnvy Bb: Kxeysévov BaR. 226
BOOK III. 62, 2-63, 3
taken from them, being looked upon as yulgar and invidious. _ Yet whenever they return victorious from a war and are honoured with a triumph by the senate, they then not only wear gold! but are also clad in embroidered purple robes. This, then, was the out- come of the war between Tarquinius and the Tyrrhe- nians after it had lasted nine years.
LXIII. Since there now remained as a rival ‘to the Romans for the supremacy only the Sabine ‘race, which not only possessed warlike men but also in- habited a large and fertile country lying not far from Rome, Tarquinius was extremely desirous. of subduing these also and declared war against them. He complained that their cities had refused to deliver up those who had promised the Tyrrhenians that if they entered their country with an army they would make their cities friendly to them and hostile to the Romans. The Sabines not only cheerfully accepted the war, being unwilling to be deprived of the most influential of their citizens, but also, before the Roman army could come against them, they themselves invaded the others’ territory. . As soon as King Tarquinius heard that the Sabines had crossed the river Anio and that all the country round their camp was being laid waste. he took with him such of the Roman youth as were most lightly equipped, and led them with all possible speed against those of the enemy who were dispersed in foraging. Then, having slain many of them and taken away all the booty which they were driving off, he pitched his camp near theirs; and after remaining quiet there for a few days till not only the remainder of his army
1 The crown actually worn was of laurel, but a public slave held the golden crown of Jupiter above the victor’s head.
227
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
mews mpos adtov adixero Kal at mapa Tadv ovppdaywv emixovpla. ovvyyOnoay, KaréBawev els TO TrEdLoV WS paynodpevos.
LXIV. “ISovres 8€ rods “Pwpatovs of LaPivor mpobvpws emt Tov adyava xwpobvras ebfyov Kat avrot ras Suvdpers ovre mAnOeL euopevor THV moAepiwv ovTe apeTH Kal ovptreadvTes €uaxovTo mécav amodetkvipevor TOAMav, ews Hv adrots els pLovos 6 mpos TOvs avTLTETAypEeVvoUS Gyw@Vv. ETELTO, pabdvres emidvta odio. Kata vaeTov oTparov moAepiwv €repov ev Tafer Te Kal Koop XwpodvTa KaradirovTes TA ONpEta TpérrovTar mpos ) duyiv. joav Sé ‘Pwpaiwy dvdpes eémidexror melot re Kal immets of Katémw enupavévres tots LaBivors, obs 6 Tapktvos év® emirndelois ywptors 81a vuxros éAdyice. TovTovs 87 Tods avdpas ot LaPivor Setcavtes ex TOO addoxyjrov adiow emupawopevovs ovev er. yevvaiov €pyov arre- SeiEavto, GA ws KateoTparnynpevoe bmO THY €x8pav Kat ovpdopa mendAnydtes audyw owlew éavrovs dAdo. Kar dAAas odods émeip@vTo, Kav rovTw pddioTa odds adradv dpdvos eyéveTo Suwxopevwv dnd THs ‘Pwpaixps inmov Kat mavraydlev amoKAcopevwy: ware dAlyous Twas c& abrdv Komid_ yevéoOar rods SiacwHévras eis Tas €yyiora TOAEs, TO S5€ mAciov pépos daov pt) Kata Tv pdynv emecev troyelpvov ois ‘Pwpatois yevéobar' odde yap of Kataderpbévres év 7@ ydpax. tiv efodov aroxpovoacIa Tav emdvrwv adiow ébdppyncay odd’ eis meipav 7Aov
/ > > > / € A ~ > > / pdxyns, add’ exrapaxbevres td Tob map’ €Amida
1 pds B: eis R. 228
BOOK III. 63, 3-64, 2
from Rome had reached him but the auxiliary forces also from his allies had assembled, he descended into the plain ready to give battle.
LXIV. When the Sabines saw the Romans eagerly advancing to the combat, they also led out their forces, which were not inferior to the enemy either in numbers or in courage, and engaging, they fought with all possible bravery, so long as they had to contend only with those who were arrayed opposite them. Then, learning that another hostile army was advancing in their rear in orderly battle forma- tion, they deserted their standards and turned to flight. The troops that appeared behind the Sabines were chosen men of the Romans, both horse and foot, whom Tarquinius had placed in ambush in suitable positions during the night. The unexpected appear- ance of these troops struck such terror into the Sabines that they displayed no further deed of bravery, but, feeling that they had been out- manoeuvred by the enemy and overwhelmed by an irresistible calamity, they endeavoured to save them- selves, some in one direction and some in another; and it was in this rout that the greatest slaughter occurred among them, while they were being pursued by the Roman horse and surrounded on all sides. Consequently, those of their number who escaped to the nearest cities were very few and the greater part of those who were not slain in the battle fell into the hands of the Romans. Indeed, not even the forces that were left in the camp had the courage to repulse the assault of the enemy or to hazard an engagement, but, terrified by their unexpected
2 év added by Kiessling. 229
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Kaicod mapedooav dpaynrt odds Te avrods Kal 70 epupa. ai pev &) Tév reat “odes, as KareoTpaTpynwevat Kal odk dperh TV ae, adypnucvat mpos Tay moAceniwvy adda is Ws peiLovas adbis drroaréMew Suvdyets Tapeckevd- torre Kat oTpaTnyov €Lurretporepor. 6 $e Ti Tap- KUvLOS _pabav Ty Sidvoray avray AYE THY, otpatiay dia ta&yxous Kal mplv €xeivous dmavras, 52) .ovveAGeiv Pbaver SiaBas tov ’Avinta moTapor, Tatra _ Habe 6 Tay LaBivwr oTparnyos eeqee, pev ws lye Taxus THY vewoTi cuvnypéerny Suvapuy dvaraBew wat otparomedeverar mAnotov Tav “Pewpatey emi Addou twos dtymdAod Kal’ drorépov, pays dé dpyew od« edoximaler’ Ews ai Aovrrat TOV LaBive Suvdjets ovvedBwow, add” ent Tovs mpovojrevovras THY xépav exméuttwr det Twas TOV imméwv Kal Aoxous eyxabilow dats 7) vdrrats elpye tods “Pwpaiovs trav ent Thy xwpav e€ddwr.
LXV. Todrov dé Tov TpoTov avtov xpwpevon T® TroAduw moMat pev ovpmdowal . Kar” oX- yous yrAdv Te kal inméwy éytvovto, waxy oAooxeprjs dmdvrey ovdepia. _eAxopenon 33 Tod Xpovev | be opyis dépwv Tv StarpeBny 6 Tapxvvios emt . Thy mapepBodry Trav moAcpior Tas Suvdpers Expwev ayew Kal moAAas) €zrour}=| oarto mpooBolds. erevra Karapabey 2 tO ar? Tay Tpomrey od (pedlay odcav adriy dAdvac dia THY exuporynra,® TH _omdvet Tey emery detioy moNenetv tots * ev auti} f Steyr, Kal mapa ma&oas tas gepovcas én adriy odovs dpovpia KaTa-
2 weal after bapuphercal Goes by Biicheler.
t
230
BOOK III. 64, 2-65, 2
misfortune, surrendered both themselves and their entrenchments without striking a blow. The Sabine cities, feeling that they had been outmanoeuvred and deprived of the victory by their foes, not by valour but by deceit, were preparing to send out again a more numerous army and a more experienced com- mander. But Tarquinius, being informed of their intention, hastily collected his army, and before the enemy’s forces were all assembled, forestalled them by crossing the river Anio. Upon learning of this the Sabine general marched out with his newly raised army as speedily as possible and encamped near the Romans upon a high and steep hill; however, he judged it inadvisable to engage in battle till he was joined by the rest of the Sabine forces, but by continually sending some of the cavalry against the enemy's foragers and placing ambuscades in the woods and glades he barred the Romans from the roads leading into his country.
LXY. While the Sabine general was conducting the war in this manner many skirmishes took place between small parties both of the light-armed foot and the horse, but no general action between all the forces. The time being thus protracted, Tarquinius was angered at the delay and resolved to lead his army against the enemy’s camp; and he attacked it repeatedly. Then, finding that it could not easily be taken by forcible means, because of its strength. he determined to reduce those within by famine; and by building forts upon all the roads that led to the camp
® xatapalav B: paddy R. 3 dca TH exupdtnta B: &’ icxupdrnra R. * rots Jacoby : rods O.
231
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
oxevaldpuevos, Evdilecbal te adrods Kat xAdv immrous ovvayew 3 Kal aAAa moAha , emurnoeva, AapBdvew eK THs Xbpas ovK ev eis mroAAny KaTéoTnoev dmdvrev dsropiav* wor jayKdoOn- oav puddgavres vUKTO. XELjLeptov vdaot Kal dvewe guy aloxpas €K Too xdparos karadumdvres ev avT@ Ta Te drroliyta Kal Tas oKyVvas Kal TOUS Tpavparias Kal TH els TOV TO Aepov Tapa- oKEvyY daca. ™m O° etfs TLE Pa pablovres ot ‘Papaior Ty drrapow abrav Kat yevopevor Too xdpacos apayntt Kpior oxnvas rs Kal vmolvyia Kal xXpHpara. _ Oujpracay, Tovs dé aiypadwrous dmdyovres é els THY ‘Paépnv dvéorpepar. odTos 6 mode [os ern mévrTe Siemewe ouvexdrs TroAepov~ pevos, ev @ yhv dapddrepor tiv adAdAjAwv mop- Ootvres Kal pdyas modAas eddtrovs te Kal preilovs paydpevor SteréAeoav, oAlya prey twa Kal tav LaPivwv edrvyotvrwy* ev ois ay@at, Ta. dé mAciora ‘Pwpatwy: ev Sé TH TeAcvTala HEXD | TéAos eAaBev oAoaxepés. Lar ivou yap ody ws TpoTepov ex duadoyfs, GAA” dpa mavres ot oTpatevouov €xovtes AcKiav e&HADov ent TOV OAV, ‘Pepatot TE oUpTaVvTEs tas Aativwy Kat. Tuppyvav Kat TOV dMuv oUpLLdy cov Suvdpets mapaaBovres EXWPOVY OMOGE Tots Tone piors. 6 pev odv TOV LaBivev otpaTnyos Suxh Hepioas Tas duvdpers dvo mrovetrau _ oTparoreda, 6 Oe Tov ‘Pwyaiwy Baoweds rpia momoas taypata Kal tpets trapeuBoras od paxpay am’ addjAwv Oéuevos avros pev ths “Pwpaikis ayetro duvapews,
1 guvayew Cobet : ovvayayeiy O, Jacoby. 232
BOOK III. 65, 2-5
and hindering them from going out to get wood for themselves and forage for their horses and from procuring many other necessaries from the country, he reduced them to so great a shortage of everything that they were obliged to take advantage of a stormy night of rain and wind and flee from their camp in a shameful manner, leaving behind them their beasts of burden, their tents, their wounded, and all their warlike stores. The next day the Romans, learning of their departure, took possession of their camp without opposition and after seizing the tents, the beasts of burden, and the personal effects, returned to Rome with the prisoners. This war continued to be waged for five years in succession, and in its course both sides continually plundered one another’s country and engaged in many battles, some of lesser and some of greater importance, the advantage occasionally resting with the Sabines but usually with the Romans; in the last battle, however, the war came to a definite end. The Sabines, it seems, did not as before go forth to war in successive bands, but all who were of an age to bear arms went out together; and all the Romans, with the forces of the Latins, the Tyrrhenians and the rest of their allies, were advancing to meet the enemy. The Sabine general, dividing his forces, formed two camps, while the Roman king made three divisions of his troops and pitched three camps not far apart. He commanded the Roman
2 dda moda Jacoby (following Spelman) : zoAAa O, raAAa Reiske.
3 dnayovres Kiessling : dyaydvres AB, dyovres R
4 edruxovvtww Cobet: dvevrvxodvtwr O.
233
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
"Appovra dé Tov aeApidobv Ths Tuppyvicfs ovp- paxtas amederte oTparnyov" Aarivew dé Kal TOV aMasv _ Oop xcov eragev dpxew avipa yev= vaiov ev Ta ToAeuia Kal dpovely ta Séovra ieave- TAaTOV, févov be Kal dzroAw Zepovios adt@ Tpoonyopucov ovopia, Hv, Tddvos dé Td ovy- yevurov: @ “Pwpato. pera tiv Aeveiov Tap- Kuviov TeAEvTHV Bactrevew Tijs TroAews €meTpebav ovK ovons Tapkvuviw yeveds dppevos, dydpevor Tov avdpa THs Té Tmepl 7a, mouTiKa, Kal THS TmEpl’ Ta moArduia apeths. ‘yévos 5é€ Tob avdpds Tobde Kal Tpopas: Kal TUyas Kal Thy ek Tob etov yevowevny mrepl adrov éemupdvevav, OTav KaTa TOOTO yevarjat TO [Lepos ‘TOD Adyou,, dunyjoopat.
LXVI. Tore S obv, emretd1) TapecKevacro apupo- Tépous Ta mpos TOV aydva emurmdeva, ouvijecav eis payny, elyov 5€ TO pev edcbvupov Képas ot ‘Popator, TO de Se€vov ot Tuppnvoi, Kara peony de THY. dddayya Aarivor erdxOnoav. yevopevov S€ aya@vos KapTepoo ov _oAns Tyepas evixewy ot “Pawpator Tapa, TroAv Kaul ToMovs peev droKret- vavtes. TOV. ToAcpiwv. év Th paxn yevopevous avdpas dyafous, TOAA@ 8° Ere mAclous. alxpadd- Tous AaBdvres ev TH duyh, Tov dé Tape uBohdav dyporépuw eyKparels yevouevor Kat Xpnpdroov peyav -mreprBardprevor m)obrov, ddeds non THS drralBpou mdons eKpdarovv, iy mupt Kal odipy Kal 7dot AwBnodpevor Kakois, erred) 73 D€pos éereAcdTa, Avoartes Tas mapeuBoAds daryjecay én’ oiKov. kal 6 Baovreds Tapxdvmos Tptrov emi Tis idlas apyns 4 ek Thode Tis baxns KaTHyaye OpiapBov. to 8 cfs eviavT@ TapacKevalo-
234
BOOK IIT. 65, 5-66, 2°
contingent. himself and made his nephew. Arruns leader of the Tyrrhenian auxiliaries, while over the Latins and the other allies he placed a man who was valiant in warfare and of most competent judgment, but a foreigner without a country. This man’s first name was Servius and his family name Tullius; it was he whom the Romans, after the death of Lucius Tarquinius without male issue, permitted to rule the state, since they admired him for his abilities in both peace and war. But I shall give an account of this man’s birth, education and fortunes and of the divine manifestation made with regard to him when I come to'that part of my narrative.
LXVI. On this occasion, then, when both armies had made the necessary preparations for the struggle, they engaged; the Romans were posted on the left wing, the Tyrrhenians.on the right, and the Latins in the centre of the line. After a hard battle that lasted the whole day the Romans were far superior ; and haying slain many of the enemy, who had acquitted themselves as brave men, and having taken many more of them prisoners in the rout, they possessed themselves of both Sabine camps, where they seized a rich store of booty. And now being masters of all the open country without fear of opposition, they laid it waste with fire and sword and every kind of injury; but as the summer drew to an end, they broke camp and returned home. And -King Tarquinius in honour of this. victory triumphed for the third time during his own reign. The following year, when he was preparing to lead
1 See iv. 1 ff.
235
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
pévov mdAw Tob BaciAdws orpardv émt tas aéXets tov LaBivuw eEdyew Kat moAopKias abdras mpoodyecbar Sveyywxdtos, ‘yevvaiov’ pev obdev ért PovAcvpa, Kal vearkdy oddenias eyévero, maou S€ Kowh youn xpnodpevor mpl els kiwoduvov €Aeiv dvBparrodicpod Kal KatacKxadys Katadvcacba tov méAcnov eyywoav. Kal map- joav «& éxdotns modews of KpadtioToL Tov LaPivwy mpos Baorda Tapximov e&eAndviéra. pera maons 78n Suvdpews mapadiddvres adt@ Ta Tetxyn Kal Seduevor petplas Toujoacban cvpPdces.+ 6 b€ domactas deEapevos thy davev. Kwddvvewv 2 dmotaynv Tob €vous omovdds te Tovetrar mpods adtovs dep eipyyvys te Kal didias ent rats avrais dpodoytas als Tuppnvods mpdrepov in- nydyeTo, kal tovs aixpaddrous amédwxev adbrois avev AUTpwr.
LXVII. Adrat odepuxat mpdtes Baowéws Tapxuviov pvnpovevovta, eipnvikat 8 Kal ToduriKat Towaide Ties: odde yap TavTas* Bov- Aopar trapeAbciv durnpovedrous. «dOds yap apa T@ TrapadaBeity thv apxiv tov SynpotiKov dyAov olkeiov €avT@ Tovjoar mpoOvunfeis, wamep ot mporepot Bacireis errotoury, dua Tovavras evepyecias bmnyayeto: emAcas avdpas éxatov €€ amdvtwv Tav Snpotinay, ols dperyy twa moAepiKiy 7} Todriukny ppovnow dravres e€uapTipovv, marpt- klovs éoinoe Kal Katéragev eis tov tv Bovdev- Tov apOev, Kal rote mp@rov éyévovto ‘Pwyators Tpraxdotot PovAevtal, Téws dvrTes Suaxdaor. €merTa
1 aupBdoeas O: ras ovpBaoes Reiske, Jacoby. 2 «widvver B: xwddvou R.
236
BOOK III. 66, 2-67, 2
his army once more against the cities of the Sabines and had determined to reduce them by siege, there was not one of those cities that any longer took any brave or vigorous resolution, but all unanimously determined, before incurring the risk of slavery for themselves and the razing of their cities, to put an end to the war. And the most important men among the Sabines came from every city to King Tarquinius, who had already taken the field with all his forces, to deliver up their walled cities to him and to beg him to make reasonable terms. Tarquinius gladly accepted this submission of the nation, unattended as it was by any hazards, and made a treaty of peace and friendship with them upon the same conditions upon which he had earlier received the submission of the Tyrrhenians; and he restored their captives to them without ransom.
LXVII. These are the military achievements of Tar- quinius which are recorded ; those that relate to peace and to the civil administration (for these too I do not wish to pass over without mention) are as follows : As soon as he had assumed the sovereignty, being anxious to gain the affections of the common people, after the example of his predecessors, he won them over by such services as these: He chose a hundred persons out of the whole body of the plebeians who were acknowledged by all to be possessed of some warlike prowess or political sagacity, and having made them patricians, he enrolled them among the senators; and then for the first time the Romans had three hundred senators, instead of two hundred,!
1 Of. ii. 47, 1 f. and Livy i. 35, 6.
3 Kiessling : adras O.
237
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Tais tepais mapbévos, bf’ dv ro doPeorov dvAdrretar Tip, térrapow ovcats, do mpooKarT- €deLev Erépas: mAeidvwv yap dn ovvreAovpeviny vmep 1 tis moAcews tepoupyidv, als eu tas Tis ‘Eotlas mapeivat Ounmodovs, ovK éddKowv at TérTapes apKeiv. Tapxuviov d€ apéavtos nKodov- Bovv ot Aourot Baoweis, Kai péexp. tov Kal? neds xpdvwv €€ amodeixvuvta. ths “Eorias audimoAon. doxet S€ Kal tas Timwpias, ats KoAdlovras mpos THv icpopavtav ai pi dvddrrov- oo. THVv Tapleviay, exeivos eLevpelv mpOtos ire Kara Aoyiopov cire, Ws otovtai Twes, dveipw mevhd- peevos, Gs peta tiv eéxeivou redevTiv ev Tots LuBvrAdrelors edpeffvar ypnopois of tadv | tepav eEnynral A€yovow: épwpaln yap tis’ emt Tis exetvou Bacwrelas tépera Ilwapia TomXlov Ovyarnp ovx ayv7} _ mpoavovaa Tots lepots. TpOTos d€ Tiwwplas Gotis €oTW, @ KodAdlovar tas S.a- plapeioas, €v TH mpo tavryns SednAwTal ior ypadhn. Hv te ayopav, ev m Sucdlovar Kat exkAnodlovar Kat tas. dAAas moAutiKas émeteAobar mpdfeus, ekeivos exdopunoev épyactnpiow TE Kat maoTao.*® mepirabuiv, Kat ta Telyn THs mdAews abrooxédia Kat datrda rais €pyacias ovra mp@Tos wKodouncato*® AiPors apagkvaious eipyac- peévois mpos Kaveva. apEato dé Kal tas t7to- vopous opitrew tdppovs, dv’ dv emi tov TéBepw dxeTeveTal mv TO auppéov ek TAY oTEevwHOv bdwp, Epya Oavpaora Kal Kpeirtw Adyou Kara-
1 Jnép Sylburg: dd O, Jacoby.
® naotdat B: maou R.
5 Sxodoujcaro Biicheler : édoujoaro B, édoxipace R. 238
BOOK III. 67, 2-5
as previously. Next, he added to the four holy. virgins who had the custody of the perpetual fire two others ; for the sacrifices performed on behalf of the state at which these priestesses of Vesta were required to be present being now increased, the four were not thought sufficient. The example of Tarquinius was followed by the rest of the kings and to this day six priestesses of Vesta are appointed. He seems also to have first devised the punishments which are inflicted by the pontiffs on those Vestals who do not preserve their chastity, being moved to do so either by his own judgment or, as some believe, in obedience to a dream; and these punishments, according to the interpreters of religious rites, were found after his death among the Sibylline oracles. For im his reign a priestess named Pinaria, the daughter of Publius, was discovered to be approaching the sacrifices in a state of unchastity. The manner of punishing the Vestals who have been debauched has been described by me in the preceding Book.t Tarquinius also adorned the Forum, where justice is administered, the assemblies of the people held, and other civil matters transacted, by surrounding it with shops and porticos.2_ And he was the first to build the walls of the city, which previously had been of temporary and careless con- struction, with huge ® stones regularly squared.* He also began’ the digging of the sewers, through which all the water that collects from the streets is) con- veyed into the Tiber—a wonderful work exceeding all
1 ii. 67.
2 Cf. Livy i. 35, 10.
3 Literally, ‘‘ large enough to load a wagon.’’ 4 Of. Livy i. 38, 6.
239
tb
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
oKkevacdpevos. eywy’ odv ev tpiol trois peyado~ mpeveoTdtos KaTacKevdopac. ths “Pdpns, & dv pddora TO THs Hyepovias eudaiverar péyeOos, tds te TOV dddTwWY aywyas TiMewar Kal Tas TOV odav otpwces Kal tas Tav drovduwv epyacias, od povov eis TO xpyoyLov THs KaTaoKevAS TV Sidvoay avadhepwv, bmép o8 Kara TOV oiKetov Katpov €p@, adda Kal els THY Tov davadwpdarov moAvtédcvav, tv e& vos Epyou tekunpair av tis Tdwov ’AxidA\ov moinodpevos [rod péAdovros AéyecOar1] BeBawwrjv, os dnow dpednbecodyv mote TOV Tadpwv Kal pnKére Svappeopevwy Ttods TYyULnTas THY avaKdlapow adrav Kal Thy émuaKeviy xAiwv pobdoa radrdvrwr.
LXVIII. Karecxevace 8€ Kal tov péyorov Tov tmrodpépwv Tapxivios tov petaév rod Te ’Aovertivov Kal rod [aAdavriov Keievov mp@ros bmoaréyous moujcas Tept adrov Kabédpas (réws yap éotdres Oewpovv) én’ ixpiou,? SoKxav EvAivais oKnvais troKxeyéevwv'* Kal Siew Tovs témovs «ls Tpidkovra dpdtpas éKxdorn ® potpay amédwKe pilav, wore ev TH mpoonKod xXwpa. Kabelopevov EKQOTOV Gewpetv. epeAdre be 4 \ / fon A dpa avv xpdvw Kal TobTo TO epyov ev Tots mavu Kadots Kal Oavyaorots KaracKkevdopac. THs moAews yeviiceoOar. punkos pev yap tod tmo- Spdpov tpidv Kal tpicovs é€otl oradiov, edpos dé teTTdpwv mACMpwr mépé dé adtod KaTd Te
1 rod péAdovros AéyeoIa is probably a gloss.
2 ixpiows Bb: ixpias Ba, ixpiwy A.
® S0xav B: dovaxwy A. C. Peter suggested én’ ixpiwv dwdexarddwy, comparing Livy’s description (i. 35, 9): spectavere furcis duodenos ab terra spectacula alta sustinentibus pedes.
240
BOOK III. 67, 5-68, 2
description. Indeed, in my opinion the three most magnificent works of Rome, in which the greatness of her empire is best seen, are the aqueducts, the paved roads and the construction of the sewers. I say this with respect not only to the usefulness of the work (concerning which I shall speak in the proper place), but also to the magnitude of the cost, of which one may judge by a single circumstance, if one takes as his authority Gaius Acilius,2 who says that once, when the sewers had been neglected and were no longer passable for the water, the censors let out the cleaning and repairing of them at a thousand talents.
LXVIII. Tarquinius * also built the Circus Maxi- mus,‘ which lies between the Aventine and Palatine Hills, and was the first to erect covered seats round it on scaffolding (for till then the spectators had stood), the wooden stands being supported by beams. And dividing the places among the thirty curiae, he assigned to each curia a particular section, so that every spectator was seated in his proper place. This work also was destined to become in time one of the most beautiful and most admirable structures in Rome.® For the Circus is three stades and a half in length and four plethra in breadth. Round about
1 Cf. Livy, ibid.
2 A senator of the second century B.c. who wrote a history of Rome in Greek.
3 Cf. Livy i. 35, 8 f.
4 Literally, *‘ the largest of the hippodromes.”
5 From this point Dionysius describes the Circus as it existed in his own day; in later times its size and splendour
were still further increased. 6 A stade was 600 Greek feet, a plethron 100 feet.
4 Portus: émxemevuw O. 5 dpdrpa after éxaory deleted by Jacoby.
241
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
A
tas 1 peilous mAevpds Kai Kara play trav édar> Tova evpitos eis trodoyjy Baros spdpuKrat Bdbos re Kat mAdros Sexdmous. ‘perd dé rév evpiTov @Koddpnvrat oroal tploteyou. TodTwV dé ai pev erimedor AOivas Exyovow Worep ev tois Qedrpous dAtyov dmepaveornkvias dddjAwv Kabédpas, at 8 drep@or Evdivas. ovvdyovrar | ¥Gte 8 es 70 adrdo Kal ovvdrrovaw ddAjAas at -petlous ind ths eAdrtovos, pmvoedées €xovons TO, OXHwa, ovykAedpevar, wore play ex TeV tpiov yivecbar orody audiléarpov bxra oradiwy « \ ¢€ / / 4 > f, ixavyy brodeEacbat mevrexaideka pupiddas avOpes- mwv. 9 d€ Aowr) Tadv. Aarrovwv’ ‘aevpav mW > / A c / ” A aibpwos avemevyn padidwras innadéces exer Sue puds vordAnyos dua mdoas dvovyopevas. § éore d€ Kal mept Tov immddpopov eEwbev érépa orod plovooreyos epyacripia éyovoa év’ adt# ‘Kal oikjoes brép adrd, Sv Fs eiow etaodol re Kal ss / a 2) A \ 6 / > / : 2 : a" PD dvaBacets Tots emt tiv Oday adixvoupevois ® aap’ EKaOTOV EpyaoTipiov, wore pndev evoyActabar Tas
Toadade pupiddas elovovoas Te Kal amroAvopevas. LXIX,. ‘Evexetpnoe 8€ Kal tov. vedv Kata- oxevalew tod te Avds cat rhs “Hpas Kat tis > 6 a € r ‘ e yA > 5 5 4. a AOnvas 6 Baoreds odtos edyiv dodWovs, Hv €noijoato ois Oeois ev rH TeAevTaia. mpds 1 rds added by Reiske. | re
2 ddixvoupévors A: adixopévors B, Jacoby.
~ 1 'The original purpose of the canal was to protect the specta- tors from any wild beasts that might get out of control‘ in the arena. Under Nero it was filled in.
* It is obvious from his use of the adjective dudi0éarpos here and in the similar passage, iv. 44, 1, that’ Dionysius did not think of this word as necessarily implying @ circular or 242
BOOK III. 68, 2-69, 1
it on the two longer sides and one of the shorter sides a canal has been dug, ten feet in depth and width, to receive water.! Behind the canal are erected porticos three stories high, of which the lowest story has stone seats, gradually rising, as in the theatres, one above the other, and the two upper stories wooden seats. The two longer porticos are united into one and joined together by means of the shorter one, which is crescent-shaped, so that all three form a single portico like an amphitheatre,? eight stades in circuit and capable of holding 150,000 persons. The other of the shorter sides is left uncovered and con- tains vaulted starting-places for the horses, which are all opened by means of a single rope.? On the outside of the Circus there is another portico of one story which has shops in it and habitations over them. In this portico there are entrances and ascents for the spec- tators at every shop, so that the countless thousands of people may enter and depart without inconvenience.
_LXIX.. This king also undertook to construct the , temple to Jupiter, Juno and Minerva, in fulfilment of the vow he had made to these gods in his last battle
elliptical structure, as it soon came to do, but that he used it in. the original sense of ‘‘having seats on all sides.” The U-shaped Bae which he describes—two long parallel’ sides connected by a shorter, semicircular end—was ‘essentially that ofthe Greek hippodromes to be seen at:Olympia and elsewhere: But the circus was narrower than the hippodrome, and the eT ment of the starting-places (carceres) was different.
e tordné was the rope drawn across the bounds of a ~ Grek racecourse and let down as.a starting signal. In the Circus the barriers at each entrance consisted of folding gates, which were all thrown open at the same moment by slaves, two at each barrier; possibly this was done with the aid of a rope or ropes. Spelman took the phrase figuratively in the sense of ‘‘ at one signal.
243
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
LaBivovs payn. Tov pev odv Addov, ed’ ob 7d icpov ewedAev idpvecbar,1 mods Sedpevov mpayya- telas (ovTe yap evmpdcodos Hv ovre opadds, GAN amdéropos Kai eis Kopudjy ovvaydpmevos d€eiav), davadAjupacw bymois ToMaxobev _Tept- AaBay Kal mohbv xoov els TO petaéd TaV TE avaAnupatwv Kai Tijs Kopugis €ppoprcas, opadov yeveabau Tapeakevace Kal 77pos tepeov drr0d0xnV emTdElorarov. tovs d€ Oeyeriovs otk edbace Ocivat tod vew yxpovov eémPuwoas peta THY KkataAvow Tod moAduou tetpaeThH. moAdois "> voTepov éTecw Oo Tpiros Baowrevoas dar exeivou Tapkuvios, 6 Tis apyis exmeowv, tous Te Oepe- Aious kareBaAero kat rijs olKodopis | Ta moAAa <ipydoaro. od pry eredXciwoe TO Epyov ovd obros, aN’ emt Trav eviavatov dpxovrey Trav Kata TOV TplTov eviavTov drarevodvTwy Tv ovvréAevav eAaBev 6 fr) ves.
"Afvov 5€ Kal Ta mpo THs KaTacKevas avToo yevopeva SieAbciv, d rapadedmKaow dmavres ot Tas emiywpiovs avvayaydvres totopias. ézevd2) yap épmeAXe KatacKevalew 6 Tapkivios Tov vaov, ovykaddoas Tods oiwvoudvrers éxéAevoe Tots avdpaat * rept adrod mp@rov diapavrevoacbat Tod tomov, Tis emTnderoTaTos eat. THs moAcwS X@pos tepos aveioPar Kal tois Peois adrots pdAvora kexapiopevos. amodegavtwy 8’ adtdv tov brep- Kelevov THS ayopds Addov, ds Tore pev exadeiro Tapryos, viv 5€ KamutwAivos, abfis éxéAevoev abrovs Siapavtevoapevous eimeiv ev oOmolw Tod
* Kiessling : (8pvo8a O.
2 rots dvdpdor suspected by Jacoby of being a gloss,
244
BOOK III. 69, 1-4
against the Sabines.!_ Having, therefore, surrounded the hill on which he proposed to build the temple with high retaining walls in many places, since it required much preparation (for it was neither easy of access nor level, but steep, and terminated in a sharp peak), he filled in the space between the re- taining walls and the summit with great quantities of earth and, by levelling it, made the place most suitable for receiving temples. But he was prevented by death from laying the foundations of the temple; for he lived but four years after the end of the war. Many years later, however, Tarquinius, the second 2 king after him, the one who was driven from the throne, laid the foundations of this structure and built the greater part of it. Yet even he did not complete the work, but it was finished under the annual magistrates who were consuls in the third year after his expulsion.
It is fitting to relate also the incidents that preceded the building of it as they have been handed down by allthe compilers of Roman history.? When Tarquinius was preparing to build the temple he called the augurs together and ordered them first to consult the aus- pices concerning the site itself, in order to learn what place in the city was the most suitable to be conse- crated and the most acceptable to the gods them- selves; and upon their indicating the hill that commands the Forum, which was then called the Tarpeian, but now the Capitoline Hill, he ordered them to consult the auspices once more and declare in what
1 Cf. Livy i. 38,7; 55, 1.
2 Literally ‘‘ the third,’’ counting inclusively.
8 Livy (i. 55, 2-4) refers the incident that follows to the reign of the second Tarquin.
245
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Aédov xwpiw Oéo8ar Sejoer rods Oepedtous. tobro 5€ ob mdvu pddiov Hv ToAdol yap qoav ev att® Bwpot beGv re Kal Sapdvow ddtyov aa €xovres adAjrAwy, ous edet plerayew érépwae TOL, kal mv drodobvat t@ péAAovre tois Beots Teuever yevjocobar ro Sdmedov. Soke 8) Tots oiwvo- Toros dep exdoTov Bwpod trav Kabidpupevar diapavrevoapevois, eav Tapaywp@ow ot Oeol, ToTe Kuweiv avtovs. ot pev odv dAdot Oeot Te Kal Saiwoves érérpepav adrots eis erepa ywpia tovs Bwpovs odav peraddpev, of S€ tod Tép- povos Kat tis Nedrnros moAAd maparroupevors rots pdvreot Kat Airapodow od« émeicOnoay' 00d" nrécxovTo Tapaxwphoa Tav rTémwv. Tovydprou ouprrepieAndbnoay atrav of Bwpot rH Kara- oKevy TOV icp@v, Kal vov'6 pev erepds eoTw ev T@ mpovdw ris “AOnvas, 6 8 erepos ev ada TH onk@ mAnolov rob cdovs. ex 8é Tovrov auveBadov ot pavreis ott THs ‘Pwyaiwy wdAews oUTe Tos Opovs peTaKwoer Katpos odbEls ovTE Ty akunv petraBadret- Kal pexype TOY Kar eye xpovwv adnbes adbtadv eotw éxdtepov <ixooriy 70 Kal Tretdprnv } yevedv. 0
1 reraprnv O: aparnv Ambrosch (i.e. A’ instead of A’). >
1 Livy (/.c.) names Terminus only. SITS
* Inasmuch as the temple of Jupiter Capitolinus actually consisted of three shrines under one roof (see iv. Sh Ale Dionysius could speak of it either in the singular or plural. He has already used the plural once before, near the beginning of the chapter.
% The Greek word indicates that it was a seated statue.
4 Ambrosch, believing, with some of the early editors, that Dionysius often used yevea for a definite period of 27 years,
246
BOOK III. 69, 4-6
part of the hill the foundations must be laid. But this was not-at all easy; for there were upon the hill many altars both of the gods and of the lesser divinities not far apart from one another, which would have to be moved to some other place and the whole area given up to the sanctuary that was to be built to the gods. The augurs thought proper to consult the auspices concerning each one of the altars that were erected there, and if the gods were willing to withdraw, then to move them elsewhere. The rest of the gods and lesser divinities, then, gave them leave to move their altars elsewhere, but Terminus and Juventas,! although the augurs besought them with great earnestness and importunity, could not be prevailed) on and refused to leave their places. Accordingly, their altars were included within the circuit of the temples,? and one of them now stands in the vestibule of Minerva’s shrine and the other. in the shrine itself near the statue? of the goddess. From this circumstance the augurs concluded that no occasion would ever cause the removal of the boundaries of the Romans’ city or impair its vigour ; and both have proved true down to my day, which is already the twenty-fourth generation.4
proposed to read “‘twenty-first”’ here; see critical note. But the interval involved (extending from 576 B.c., at the very latest, to 7 B.c.) was a little more than twenty-one full generations of 27 years each; so that he needed. to read “twenty-second,”’ or else assume 28 years to the generation. Dodwell was almost certainly right in declaring that Dionysius did not use yeved for any definite number of years. He showed that for the earliest times and down through the regal period at Rome he regularly counted as a generation the reign of each successive king; and he argued that for the republican period he counted his generations by the records of some important family, probably that of Julius Caesar.
247
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
LXX. ‘O 8€ r&v oiwvocKkdrwy emidavécraros, 61 rods Bwyods peOidpvodpevos Kal TO bepdv rob Avos repevicas Kal tddda mporéywv ta Beta 2 TH Shp@ bua pavtikis adros pev exadeiro Td Kowov Ovop.a Kal mpoonyopikov NéBios,? ro 8é auyyevikov “Artios, ds amdvrwy GeodiAdararos opodroyetrar yevéobar t&v axpBotvtwr thy réxvyv kat peyiotou tuxelv dv adtny dvdmaros amiotous twas wmepBodds Ths olwvopavTiKhs émvorimns emderEdevos’ wv eyw piav, Hv pddora tebav- Haka, mmpoxerprodevos €p@, mpoeimmv ef olas oppnbeis auvrvxias Kal tivas adopuas mapa Tob Saoviov AaBwv tocat’ryy eoyev éemidpdverav wore mavtas alydous amod<ifat robs Kara TH avriy axkudoavras yAtkiav. aévns adr@ marip eyévero xwplov edredes yewpydv, & td Te GAAa ouverpyaleto tats dv 6 NéBwos, doa Tots THALKOv- tos Svapus Hv, Kat tas Bs e€eAadvwv eBooxev. amoxounOeis Sé mote Kal pera tip e&éyepow obx edpioxwy Twas TOV BAY, Téews pev ExAaLe TAS TAnyas oppwodv tas mapa Too matpds, Emer eMav ent thy Kadidda thy ev TO ywpiw Kab- Wpupernv jnpwwr H&iov Tovs jpwas auvetevpetv adt@ tas ds, yevouevov 8€ rovrouv Boew adrois bmésxeTO TOV peyiorov TaY eK TO ywpiov Borpiwv. edpov dé per’ dAlyov tas bs e€BovAero
1 § added by Kiessling.
? 7a Ocia B: om. R.
8 NéBtos appease to be the reading of the MSS. regularly, except that Ba had vaifios 12 lines below. As Navius was often corrupted by the Romans into Naevius, it is quite
possible that Dionysius wrote Naéfros (or, more probably, Natovios), which could easily pass into Néfuos.
248
BOOK III. 70, 1-3
LXX. The most celebrated of the augurs, the one who changed the position of the altars and marked out the area for the temple of Jupiter and in other things foretold the will of the gods to the people by his prophetic art, had for his common and first name Nevius,! and for his family name Attius ; and he is con- ceded to have been the most favoured by the gods of all the experts in his profession and to have gained the greatest reputation by it, having displayed some extraordinary and incredible instances of his augural skill. Of these I shall give one, which I have selected because it has seemed the most wonderful to me; but first I shal] relate from what chance he got his start and by what opportunities vouchsafed to him by the gods he attained to such distinction as to make all the other augurs of his day appear negligible in comparison. His father was a poor man who cultivated a cheap plot of ground, and Nevius, as a boy, assisted him in such tasks as his years could bear; among his other employments he used to drive the swine out to pasture and tend them. One day he fell asleep, and upon waking missed some of the swine. At first he wept, dreading the blows his father would give him; then, going to the chapel of some heroes * that had been built on the farm, he besought them to assist him in finding his swine, promising that if they did so he would offer up to them the largest cluster of grapes on the farm. And having found the swine shortly afterwards, he wished to
1 Tt seems best to retain the spelling of this name given by the MSS., since there is doubt as to the form which Dionysius would have used. See critical note.
2 The lares compitales.
249
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
A 3_¥ ~ a a ‘ > , =F | > Fe nA peev dmrodobvat tots tipwou Tiy edxyy, ev dmropia ys av “moAAH Tov peyeorov od Suvdjievos efevpety Borpur. ddqpovev 8 ent 7O mpdypare ‘Tovs Beods HEiov dv’ otwvav davepor adT@ moujoat TO ied be emetr” éreAov att@ Kata Salpova diy veer? tov dpeddva, bérepa ‘ev adrod Aap Savery eK defi, Odrepa 0° €€ dpiorepas, emer? UTP. éKaTEpOU TOY pep@v TOUS Tropaywo- prevous 2 otwvods eoxore. pavevreny 8 én Oarépov L€pous opvibuy, olwy 4 avros eBotrero,
madd, éKkeivo dxf Surjpet TO xwptov Kal. tops épvillas SueKpwve rods Tapaylvopevous Kard 70 avro. TAUTH Xpebpevos TH Suaipeores TOV TOTWY Kat TH eaxdryv dro Tov opvidwy? amoderyOet- oav Gpmedov drrehDaov edploxet Borpvos amorov Te XpHya kat avrov pepe emt TH Kaddda tev npaav Oparat mpos TOO TaTpos. Bavpdoavri S¢ TO peyebos Tis orapudis Kat Tobey eiAndet muvOavopevyy Sunyetras aavra €& apxns. 6 o droAaBev, Omep HV, eupurous elvat Twas apxas pavruchs €v 7@ Talot, Kouloas avrov els Ty TOA YPap aT oV SvdaondAoes ovviaTnow _ emel d¢. THs Kow?s mrawdelas dmoxpavrws petéAaBe, Tuppyvav avrov mapadiSwot 7 Aoywwtarep THY oLenvoaKoTTUctY TeXVHY diSaxOnodpevor. Exev dé TV EUPvTov 6 6 NéBtos pavruxny Kat Thy éenikTy- Tov Tapa Tuppnvav mpooAaBasy pape drjmov: tovs ddAdAous olwvooKorous dmavras, ws ebny, dmepeBaAcTo, els dmdoas TE Tas Snpootas émmt- oxeyers ot rijs Toews olwvopdvrers ovK OvTa €K Tod avorTipatos mapexddovy adrov dia FHV
1 Reiske: véuew O. 250
BOOK III. 70, 3-5
perform his vow to the heroes, but found himself in great perplexity, being unable to discover the largest cluster of grapes. In his anxiety over the matter he prayed to the gods to reveal to him by omens what he sought. Then by a divine inspiration he divided the vineyard. into two parts, taking one on his right hand and the other on his left, after which he observed the omens that showed over each; and when there appeared in one of them such birds as he desired, he again divided that into two parts and distinguished in the same manner the birds that came to it. Having continued this method of dividing the places and coming up to the last vine that was pointed out by the birds, he found an incredibly huge cluster. As he was carrying it to the chapel of the heroes he was observed by his father; and when the latter marvelled at the size of the cluster and inquired where he had got it, the boy informed him of the whole matter from the beginning. His father concluded, as was indeed the case, that there were some innate rudi- ments of the art of divination in the boy, and taking him to the city, he put him in the hands of elementary teachers; then, after he had acquired sufficient general learning, he placed him under the most celebrated master among the Tyrrhenians to learn the augural art. Thus Nevius, who possessed an innate skill of divina- tion and had now added to it the knowledge acquired from the Tyrrhenians, naturally far surpassed, as I said, all the other augurs. And the augurs in the city, even though he was not of their college, used to invite him to their public consultations because of
2 mapaytvopevous Hertlein : mapaxerpévous:O, Jacoby. * oiwy abros €Bovdero « . . d7d THv dpviwv BC: om. R,
251 VOL. II. I
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
emuruxiay Trav pavrevpdtwr Kat odfev 6 Tu pa) dd€evev exeivay mpoteyov.
LXXI. Odros 6 NeBuos BovAopévey more TO Tapxoviep Tpets dudas érépas amrodeiéat véas ek Trav op avrod TpOTEpov Karevheyevey taméw Kal movnoat Tas emiBerous pudas éavrod Te kal Tov idiwy éTaipwv emwvipous povos avreime KaTa TO KapTepov, ovUK e@v Kweiy Trev b710 ‘P id y é d0€ 06 om
wptrov Karacrabévray ober. ax Opevos emt Th KwAvoe. Kat di” opyiis EXwv TOV NeBuov 6 Bacwreds KaraBaety avTod Thy emorhunv ets TO pndev emexelpnoev, ws adAalovevopevov. Kal
\ > \ / ~ ‘ > / pnbev adnbeés r€yovros. tadra diavonfeis exdrAet
\ / : oe \ ~ a / ” tov NéBuov é€mi ro Biya moddob tapdvros dyAov kata Tv ayopdv. podiadeybels S€ Tots epi
9-1 % > Ey / / > / \ avrov du’ ob tpdrov yevdduavTw amodeiEew Tov oiwvookotov vmeddpBavev, érreid7) ~Trapeyévero
, WAN 59 a. tee NI? prravOpesrors adTov GoTracpLois dvahaBosv, Nov, e¢n, “ Kaupos emBeiEacbai ce Thy axpiPevav Tis pavrurijs emoTnuns, @ NeéBre. mpaget yap em- xetpetv peyahy dvavoovpevos, ei TO Suvarov av’TH mpoceore paleiv BovAopar. GAN ame kal Siapavrevadpevos Ke. TAXEWS, eyo 8° ev0dde Kabipevos avapeve.’ emolee TH xehevd- peva 6 pdvris Kal per’ od aonb Tapihv aistous eiAndevan Aéywv oiwvods Kal Suvarny elvau THY mpatw dropaiveny. yeAdoas 8’ 6 Tapkdvios én TO Ady Kal mpoeveyKas €x tod KdArov ~upov Kal akovnv A€yer mpos adrov, “ “EdAwKas, @ NéeBie, devaxilwv yds Kai Karaibevddpevos tod
~ A > Saipoviov Katadpavds, omdre Kal tas advydrous mpaters teToAunKas Aéyew Suvards. Eywy’ odv 252
BOOK III. 70, 5-71, 3
the success of his predictions, and they foretold nothing without his approval.
LXXI. This Nevius, when Tarquinius once de- sired to create three new tribes out of the knights he had previously enrolled, and to give his own name and the names of his personal friends to these addi- tional tribes, alone violently opposed it and would not allow any of the institutions of Romulus to be” altered. The king, resenting this opposition and being angry with Nevius, endeavoured to bring his science to nought and show him up as a charlatan who did not speak a word of truth. With this purpose in mind he summoned Nevius before the tribunal when a large crowd was present in the Forum; and having first informed those about him in what manner he expected to show the augur to be a false prophet, he received Nevius upon his arrival with friendly greetings and said: “‘ Now is the time, Nevius, for you to display the accuracy of your prophetic science, For I have in mind to undertake a great project, and I wish to know whether it is possible. Go, therefore, take the auspices and return speedily. I will sit here and wait for you.” The augur did as he was ordered, and returning soon after, said he had obtained favourable omens and declared the undertaking to be possible. But Tarquinius laughed at his words, and taking out a razor and a whetstone from his bosom, said to him: “‘ Now you are convicted, Nevius, of imposing on us and openly lying about the will of the gods, since you have dared to affirm that even impossible things are possible. I wanted
1 Of. Livy i. 36, 2-7.
253
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Stepavrevouny, e t@ Evpd T@de Thy aovny 4 mAngas péonv Suvijoopat Suehety.” ‘yéhwtos 8 ef amdvrwv yevoptevov rev Trepi 70 Bia odbev emirapaxBels 6 NeBios td rod twhacpod Te Kat Tob DopuBov, * Tlate Bappav,” edn, “ Tapxine, THY dovny, ws Tpoatpy dtaipeOncerar. yap 7 “maoxew orLoby ETOLMLOS eyo. Bavudacas — be ) Bagideds TO Opdcos Too pdvrewsy Pepe TO Eupov Kata THs akovns, uy) dé axpr Tod ovdijpov de’ dAov kateMobaa Tob AiBou ay TE ducovny Svaupet Kal Tijs Karexovons abray Xetpos daro- 5 Tepvet 1 1 [4€pos. ot pev obv ddAdAow mavres ws 70 Oavpacrov Tobro Kal dimvarov épyov ebeacavto, KaramAayevres dveBonoav, 6 be Tapkdvios, aide- abeis emt rH Svameipa rhs Téxvns Kal Td dmpemes * Tov dveiBiopav erravopldcacbat BovAdpevos, mp@rov pev TOV Trept Tas dudas éyyeipnudtwv daméorn, émevra & adrov tov NéBiov arofeparredoat diayvous, Ws anavrwy avOpamwy Deodidcoraror, | dAaus TE ToMais pravOpurmiaus v danydyeto Kal iva pynjpans alwviov TUYXaD, Tapa Tov emLYWOMEvOOY jctiedva Karackevdcas avrob xadety a avéornoev ev dyopG,* 7 Kal els epe ay € ETL 7™po Too BovdAcurnpiov Keypevy mAnaiov THS lepas oukis eAdrrwy avdpos perplov THY mepiBodny € éxovoa Kara Tis Kepadjs. dAtyov de dmebev abrijs TE dicdvn Kexptgbas Aeyerau Kara yis Kal To Evpov 3 bd Boyd rwr- KaActrat dé dpéap 6 rém0s dnd ‘Pwpaiwr. ~ Kal 7a’ pev
1 Naber : emréuver O, Jacoby.
: dvéarnoev ev exegte B: d&éornoev emi ris ayopas R. ; Kexpvs upov B: yeypapOa Aéyera Kal 6 Eupds Kara yijs
254
BOOK III. 71, 3-5
to know from the auspices whether if I strike the whetstone with this razor I shall be able to cut it in halves.’”’. At this, laughter arose from all who stood round the tribunal; but Nevius, nothing daunted by their raillery and clamour, said: ‘Strike the whetstone confidently, as you propose, Tarquinius. For it will be cut asunder, or I am ready to sub- mit to any punishment.’’ The king, surprised at the confidence of the augur, struck the razor against the whetstone, and the edge of the steel, making its way quite through the stone, not only cut the whet- stone asunder but also cut off a part ofthe hand that held it. All the others who beheld this wonderful and incredible feat cried out in their astonishment; and Tarquinius, ashamed of having made this trial of the man’s skill and desiring to atone for his unseemly reproaches, in the first place desisted from _ his intention regarding the tribes, and, in the next place, resolved to win back the goodwill of Nevius himself, seeing in him one favoured above all men by the gods. Among many other instances of kindness by which he won him over, he caused a bronze statue of him to be made and set up in the Forum to perpetuate his memory with posterity. This statue still remained down to my time, standing in front of the senate-house near the sacred fig-tree ; it was shorter than a man of average stature and the head was covered with the mantle. At a small distance from the statue both the whetstone and the razor are said to be buried in the earth under a certain altar. The place is called a well! by the
1 Puteal was the Roman name for this place. Strictly speaking, puteal was the curbing round the well, puteus the
well itself. A puteal was constructed about a spot that had been struck by lightning. 255
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Tept Too pavtews TovToV pvnpovevopeva Tadra ? €oTL.
LXXITI. Baoweds 5€ Tapxdvios avameravpévos 70n TOv toAcuiKaY Epywv dia yApas, Hv yap oydonKovTaeTns, Sorogornbets b70 Tov “AyKou Mapxiov Traldwy dmrobvnaket emixetpn advo pev ert mpotrepov éexBadcivy adrov ék THs apyfs Kal ToAAdKis TobTO TPAYHATEVTAPLEVOV Kat” eArrida. Tob mepreAGety 1 els avrovs exmeoOVvTos éxetvou TH Suvacreiay, ws 51) Tarp@av opiow b7- dpyovaay Kal ex Tod paotou mpos THv. moduTav Sobnoopevynv. met dé Sinpaptov tis €Amidos, emiBovdny aduxrov Kat advtod €unyavicarto, qv odK elacev dryschpn Tov yeveoBar TO Satpdveov. Sunyjoopar be Kat TOV THs emBovhfis Tpomov dr0 THS mparns emixerpyoews adtav dpEdprevos.” 6 NeBios éxeivos 6 dewos oiwvdpavtis,® dv ednv evavrwBfjval more T® Baorret metovas e€ €dao- covey Tovjjoa Tas dudas Bovropevep, 6 ore peaAvora. nv0e Sia THY Téxvnv Kal mAEicTov HAdvvaTO ‘Pepatey amdvrey, | elTe Plovnbeis to TOV dvrurexveov Twos ¢ir émuPovdevbeis dm” €xOpav eire 6 TL Sijmrore do mabey adavis adv yivera, Kal oUre Tov pdpov ad’rod tis ndvvaTo TaY mpoonkovtwy oupBadreiv ovTe TO o@ya edpeiv 4 axOopevov S5é Tot SHuov Kal dSewads déepovros Td mabos dmovoias Te smoMas kal Kara ToAA@v AapBavovros, KaTavonoavres Thy Open Too m7An- Bovs of ro6 Mapkiov aides, emi tov Baorréa
r mrepreAD ety Naber: zepizecety O, Frais? © 2 dnd. . . dptduevos B: om.
256
BOOK III. 71, 5-72, 4
Romans. Such then, is the account given of this augur.
LXXII. King Tarquinius,! being now obliged to desist from warlike activities by reason of old age (for he was eighty years old), lost his life by the treachery of the sons of Ancus Marcius. They had endeavoured even before this to dethrone him, indeed had frequently made the attempt, in the hope that when he had been removed the royal power would devolve upon them; for they looked upon it as theirs by inheritance from their father and supposed that it would very readily be granted to them by the citizens. When they failed in their expectation, they formed against him a plot from which there would be no escape; but Heaven did not allow it to go unpunished. I shall now relate the nature of their plot, beginning with their first attempt. Nevius, that skilful augur who, as I said, once opposed the king when he wished to increase the number of the tribes, had, at the very time when he was enjoying the greatest repute for his art and exceeded all the Romans in power, suddenly disappeared, either through the envy of some rival in his own profession or through the plotting of enemies or some other mischance, and none of his relations could either guess his fate or find his body. And while the people were grieving over and resenting the calamity and entertaining many suspicions against many persons, - the sons of Marcius, observing this impulse on the
1 For chaps. 72 f. cf. Livy i. 40-41, 1.
8 § Se.vds olwvdpuavris placed here by B, after amdvrwy (four lines below) by R. 4 cipetv B: epevpetv R, eLevpeiv Jacoby.
257
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Tapktviov' tiv dtaBodrjv tod dyovs avédepov, dAdo pev odfev Exovres hépew ris SvaBodAjs ovre TeKnpiov ovTe onpetov, Svat dé Tots eiKdar TovTos Kparuvopmevor, Tmp@tov pev Gt ToAAa Kal Kaw. mepl THY moduretay | SieyvaKas Trapa- vopety TOV. EVAaVTLWOOMEVOY WOTTEP Eel TOY mpo- TEP EKTOOY eBovAero momjoaabat, emretTa. or. Sewod mdafovs yeyovdtos oddeptay e7oLnoato Tay Sedpaxdrewy Syrnow, adn’ dyredcta mapedwke TO mpaxGev, omep otk av Tolfoat Twa Tav ew Ths aitias vmapyovTwy. Tapackevacdpevot dé preyddas €rapetas mept abrods marpikiwy Te Kal SnuotiKav, ols tas €avTa@v odvoias Kat- exopyyouv, moAAjv €mowbtvTo Tob Tapkuviov Kar- nNyopiav kat TO Sn Tapyvouv 1) mepwopav avdpa _peapov iepots Te mpoopepovra Tas xetpas kal thv e€ovoiay puaivovra Kal tadr otk emi- Xwsprov adn’ em Avy Twa, 2 6vra Kal dmodw, Touabra Kara Thv ayopayv Snunyopodyres avdpes irapot Kat Aéyew ovK ddvvaro moMovs pe Tipevoay : TOV Snpotucdy, ot Tapayevopevov avrov els ay dyopay drrohoytas xdp 3 echavvew én- exeipyoav ws od Kalapdv od pay Kataywrica- abat ye Thy aAnbevav loxvoay ovde metoar TOV Ofjpov eduvniOnoav exBadeiv adrov. ék Ths apxijs- emrel d€ avrds te damodoynbeis Kpdrvora qept abrod TV StaPodjy dmeAvoaro kat 6 Kydeor}s adrod TuAAuos, & riv érépay SedwKas jv col
a Kiessling : mapopay O.
* émmddv twa Prou, ErnAvy Kiessling: émjdurdév nwa R, ézijAvrov B, Jacoby. Dionysius elsewhere (in seven instances) uses the form Emndus.
258
BOOK III. 72, 4-7
part of the multitude, endeavoured to put the blame for the pollution upon King Tarquinius, though they had no proof or evidence to offer in support of their accusation, but relied upon these two specious arguments: first, that the king, having resolved to make many unlawful] innovations in the consti- tution, wished to get rid of the man who was sure to oppose him again as he had done on the former occasions, and second, that, when a dreadful calamity had occurred, he had caused no search to be made for the perpetrators, but had neglected the matter— a thing, they said, which no innocent man would have done. And having gathered about them strong bands of partisans, both patricians and plebeians, upon whom they had lavished their fortunes, they made many accusations against Tarquinius and exhorted the people not to permit a polluted person to lay hands on the sacrifices and defile the royal dignity, especially one who was not a Roman, but some new- comer and a man without a country. By delivering such harangues in the Forum these men, who were bold and not lacking in eloquence, inflamed the minds of many of the plebeians, and these, when Tarquinius came into the Forum to offer his defence, endeavoured to drive him out as an impure person. However, they were not strong enough to prevail over the truth or to persuade the people to depose him from power. And after both Tarquinius himself had made a power- ful defence and refuted the calumny against him, and his son-in-law Tullius, to whom, he had given one of his two daughters in marriage and who had
5 dmodoyias xdpw B: om. R. 259
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
TEpa, peyrorov ev TO Onjpup duvdpevos, eis éAcov rovs ‘Pwyuatovs tmynyayero, ovKxopavrar Kal movnpot ddavres elvar Kat modAjv ddddvres aloyvvnv amhAdov ex Tis dyopas.
LXXHI. Tavrys 57) 1 tis meipas dmorux ores kal Siadayas THs exIpas Sud pirwv evpopevot, petpiws TH dyvopoovyny avrav evéyKavros Tob Tapxvviov 81d. Tas éx Tob matpos evepyecias Kal TV perdvovay ixavyy drroAapBdvovros elvat Tis mpomeretas SiopIwow, éTn pev Tpia Sucpewav * ev TH mpoomoijcet Tijs diAias: ered) be /Kapov dméeAaBov emuTndevov € exew Sddov € em avT@ parrovar Towovoe: veavioxous dvo TOV €K THs aUvMpoatas TOUS ToAunpoTarous mousevucats evdvcavTes OTO- Aais Kal Spemdvors | xabomdoavres droupyois mépTrovow emt TH olxiav Too Bactréws HEpas pecodons Sidtavres a & xp7) Aéyew Te Kal mpdarretv Kal Tov TpOmov Ths embécews adbtots donynod- pevot. ovTo. mAnoiov Tadv Baowrciewv yevopievor Kak@s TE dArjAous éAeyov Os ddiKovpevor kal ovoe TH xelpe Tov owpdroy dmelyovto Bon te peydAn xpwpevor TIHV Tapa. TOU Baorréws BonBevar exdAouv dpporepor, TapovTev adrois ovyvav €K THs ovvpootas, aypoikwy 87° 7 Aoyw, ouv- ayavaKTouvT cy TE Gporepors wat ouppapTupowr- Twv. wes oe eloxadéoas avrovs 6 > Pacsneps Aéyew exéAevoev bmep dv dvepépov7o, jaly@v pees * duguo- Bnreiv 5 eoxynmrovto, Kexpaydres 5€% da Kal
4 Kiessling : de O.
2 ern pev tpla du€pervay B: Epervav pev Eryn tpla R. 3 $7 Schaller: 5¢ O
4 aiyav péev B: alyay 8é évexa R.
260
BOOK III. 72, 7-73, 3
the greatest influence with the people, had stirred the Romans to compassion, the accusers were looked upon as slanderers and wicked men, and they left the Forum in great disgrace.
LXXIII._ Having failed in this attempt and having, with the aid of their friends, found reconciliation with Tarquinius, who bore their folly with moderation because of the favours he had received from their father, and looked upon their repentance as sufficient to correct their rashness, they continued for three years in this pretence of friendship; but as soon as they thought they had a favourable opportunity, they contrived the following treacherous plot against him: They dressed up two youths, the boldest of their accomplices, like shepherds, and arming them with billhooks, sent them to the king’s house at midday, after instructing them what they were to say and do and showing them in what manner they were to make their attack. These youths, upon approaching the palace, fell to abusing each other, as if they had received some injury, and even pro- ceeded to blows, while both with a loud voice implored the king’s assistance; and many of their accomplices, ostensibly rustics, were present, taking part with one or the other of them in his grievance and giving testimony in his favour. When the king ordered them to be brought before him and com- manded them to inform him of the subject of their quarrel, they pretended their dispute was about some goats, and both of them bawling at the same
5 dudioByrety A: dudioPyrnow B. 8 Ay Reiske: re O.
261
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
mabawvdouevor. Tov daypiov. tpdmov Kal ple eis 7d mpaypa A€yovres mroddv é€xivnoav —€€ ardvrwy yélwra. ws 8 €x Tod Katadpovetobat ‘ ed ir , ~ ? / 1 ‘
Kaipov edo€av elAndevar Tis emtyeipyaews + Tov emirndetov, éepovor Kata Ths Kepadjs tod Baoréws mAnyas Tots Sperrdvors Kal Tobro mpdfav- tes Efevyov ew Oupav. Kpavyfs S€ yevouéevns emt t@ ma0er Kat Bonbeias modAaydbev auv- Spayovons? od Suvndevres Siadvyetv avd- AapBdvovra. mpos Tov éemdwdvtTwr, Kat peta toito Bacdvos Kataxiobevres Kal tovs apyn- yous tis éemiBovdAfs dvayxacbevres eimetv Tis mpoonkovans Tipwpias éTruxov adv xpovw®
1 émyepjoews B: émbécews R.
2 «al Bonbelas roMaxd0ev cvvdpapovons B: Kal cvvdpapovons aroAdjs Bonbeias R.
3 There follow in the MSS. the first three lines of Book IV (Baotreds . . . TeAevrG), which are repeated at the be-
ginning of the new book. Kiessling was the first editor to ‘delete here.
262
BOOK III. 73, 3-4
time and gesticulating passionately, after the manner of rustics, without saying anything to the purpose, they provoked much laughter on the part of all. And when they thought that the derision which they were exciting offered the proper moment for putting their design into execution, they wounded the king on the head with their billhooks, after which they endeavoured to escape out of doors. But when an outcry was raised at this calamity and assistance came from many sides, they were unable to make their escape and were seized by those who had pursued them; and later, after being put to the torture and forced to name the authors of the con- spiracy, they at length met with the punishment they deserved.)
1 See the critical note.
263
AIONYSIOY
AAIKAPNAZEQS POMAIKH= APXAIOAOTLIAZ
AOTOX TETAPTOZ
I. Baotreds pev 371 Tapkdmos ov puxpav ovo” _dAtyew ‘Pepaiors | dyabérv airvos yevopevos, OKTO Kal TpudKovra. ern) THY apxynv KaTacx@v ovrw TeAevTd viwvots? te dvo Karadumey vytrious Kal Svo Ouyarépas dvipdow 707, avvouKov- cas. dudd5oxos dé Tis Tyyepovias 6 yapBpos avTood yiverau TvAXuos eviauT@ TeTapTW THs TEVvTNKOOTIS odvpmddos, iv evixa orddvov *Em- TEAiOns Adxov, dpxovros "AOnvnow "Apxeorpari- dou: mepl ob Kapos 707 Aéyerv, a Kar’ dpxas TapeAirouev, e€& v TE yovewy edu Kat rivas cepenre mpdaters iduiTtns wv ert kat mpl
TY Suvacretay mapeNGeiv. Ta ev ody ep! Tob yévous avTob Acyopeva., ols parvo’ eywrye ovyKxararibepat, To.adr eoriv. ev Kopw- KoAw 7rdAe Tob Aarivwy evous avip tis €k Tod Baovrciov yévous TvAAos dvoya yuvaiki ovviv
1 pév 8) B: 8€ A. 2 viwvots Casaubon: viodvs O.
264
THE ROMAN ANTIQUITIES OF DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
BOOK IV
I. King Tarquinius,! accordingly, who had conferred not a few important benefits upon the Romans, died in the manner I have mentioned, after holding the sovereignty for thirty-eight years, leaving two grandsons who were infants and two daughters already married. His son-in-law Tullius succeeded him in the sovereignty in the fourth year of the fiftieth Olympiad? (the one in which Epitelides, a Lacedaemonian, won the short-distance foot-race), Archestratides being archon at Athens. It is now the proper time to mention those particulars relating to Tullius which we at first omitted,? namely, who his parents were and what deeds he performed while he was yet a private citizen, before his accession to the sovereignty. Concerning his family, then, the account with which I can best agree is this: There lived at Corniculum, a city of the Latin nation, a man of the royal family named’ Tullius, who was
+ For chaps. 1 f. ¢f. Livy i, 39. 2 576 B.c. ® See iii. 65, 6,
265
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
’Oxpioia KadAloryn Te Ka owdpoveorarn TOV ev Kopvuxodw yuvauKay. adros pev odv 6 TudAXs, 60” a) modus bd ‘Pwpatev karedapBdvero, paxydpevos arobvioKet, THY 8 ’Oxpioiav éeyxv- pova ovaav efaiperov €K Tov Aaddpuv Aap- Baver Tapsdvios 6 Baowreds. Kat didwar Swpedy TH éavTod yovaki. pabotoa oe exelvy mdvra. Td. mepl THY dvOpwrov ov ToMois Xpovors vorepov éAevbépav adrny adinat Kal Tacav pddora yovarkav domalopern Te Kal TYoa. dveréAecev. ex TavTys wyiverau THs "Oxpusias € ere SovAevodons mawdtov, @ TiBeTau Tpaevre eNTHpP TO pev ioLov TE Kal ouyyevuKcoy dvopa TAAvov emt Tob marpos, To b€ Kowwov Kal mpoonyopiKov Lepovtov emt Ths iSias TUXNS, ort Sovicvovea € eTeKev avTov. ein 8° dv 6 Lepotios eis thy “EAAnuixny didAexrov petaBiBalopevos SovAos.
If. Déperar dé tis ev ais emxwptous dva- ypagais kal 1 €repos trep Tis yevecews avrob Adyos én To Hvdades efaipwv 7a mrepl avrdv, ov. ev moMais ‘Pwpaixais toropias evpopev, et Gots Te Kab Saipoar AéyeoBau diros,? rovwoirds tis-3 amo tis €otias TOV Bacireiwy,* éd’ Hs. das Te ‘Peopator cuvtedobow iepouvpyias Kal Tas amo t&v Seimvwv arapyas ayilovow, brép rod mupos avacyeiv Aéyovow aidotov avd pos: TovTO 8€ Oedoacba rip Oxprotav mpoorny pépovoav Tovs <iwldras meAdvous emi 7d mop Kal adrixa
1 xai added by Kiessling,
. pirov Steph. 3
3 rovodTds Tes. Steph. : rovodroai tis A, rovodros* alriwes Bb, Jacoby ; didos €ar7iv rovodros Biicheler.
266
BOOK IV. 1, 2-2, 1
married to Ocrisia, a woman far excelling all the other women in Corniculum in both beauty and modesty. When this city was taken by the Romans, Tullius himself was slain while fighting, and Ocrisia, then with child, was selected from the spoils and taken by King Tarquinius, who gave her to his wife. She, having been informed of everything that related to this woman, freed her soon afterwards and continued to treat her with kindness and honour above all other women. While Ocrisia was yet a slave she bore a son, to whom, when he had left the nursery, she gave the name of Tullius, from his father, as his proper and family name, and also that of Servius as his common and first name, from her own condition, since she had been a slave when she had given birth to him. Servius, if translated into the Greek tongue, would be doulios or “ servile.”
II. There is also current in the local records another story relating to his birth which raises the circum- stances attending it to the realm of the fabulous, and we have found it in many Roman histories. This account—if it be pleasing to the gods and the lesser divinities that it be related—is somewhat as follows: They say that from the hearth in the palace, on which the Romans offer various other sacrifices and also consecrate the first portions of their meals, there rose up above the fire a man’s privy member, and that Ocrisia was the first to see it as she was carrying the, customary cakes to the fire, and immediately
* Sylburg: Baoréwy O. 267
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
mpos TovS Baovreis éMfofcay cirreiv. Tov pev ovv Tapkdvov dxovoavrd Te Kal pera tabr’ idovTa TO TEépas év Oadpare yeveotar, THY be Tavarvaisa ta T dAdo oodiy ovcav Kal 8 Kat Ta. pavrucd. ovdevos yxetpov Tuppnvav émora- pevny eimeiv mpos avrov ott yevos amo THs éorias Tis BaotXeiov TET PUTOL yeveaBar KpeirTov Kata TH dvOpwmeiay puow € ex THs puxdetons TO ddopate yuvaurds. 7a 8 atta Kal TaV wv TEpaTooKoToy dmodnvayrevenv ddgar TO Barret Thy Oxpiotay, h mpaTn eddy 79 Tépas, els opudtay avT@ ouveGeiv: Kal pera TOUTO. T7)V yuvaiKa. Koopnaapevny, ols Bos éorl Koopetobar Tas yapoupevas, _KaraxAcroOhvat povnv eis TOV olkov, €v @ TO Tépas apy. pie: 57) Twos abth Oeav 7) Satpoveny Kal peta THY beg w dbave- obevros, ee? ‘H¢daiorou, Kabdrep OlovTal Ties, cite TOO Kar oikiav Tjpoos, eyKULOVva, yeveobar Kal Teel TOV ToAdvov € ev Tots KabnKovor xXpovots. Tobro TO pv0evpa ov mavu TL TmoTov elvat SoKobv éTépa Tis emupdvera Oeia yevouevn epi Tov dvdpa Bavpacry Kal mrapadofos rTov dmoretobat Tove. Kabnpevov yap mor avtod pecovons padiol? Huepas ev TH TaoTadt trav BactAetwv * Kal Waste eit eg’ Unvov, Tp daréhapapev 2 rhs Kepadts avrod, u] Te pnTHp adTod xa ripe Tob Baowéws yor") TOPEVOMEVAL dud Tis TaoTd- Sos eJedoavro Kal mavres daot obv Tats yovargly ervyyavov Tote Tapdvres, Kal péxpt TovToU Siepevev % pdok Ody avtod §KaraAdurovea tiv KepaAnv éws ) pntnp mpoodpapotoa Sdiav- ‘1 Sylburg: Bacréwv O. 268
BOOK IV. 2, 2-4
informed the king and queen of it. Tarquinius, they add, upon hearing this and later beholding the prodigy, was astonished; but Tanaquil, who was not only wise in other matters but also inferior to none of the Tyrrhenians in her knowledge of divination, told him it was ordained by fate that from the royal hearth should issue a scion superior to the race of mortals, to be born of the woman who should con- ceive by that phantom. And the other soothsayers affirming the same thing, the king thought it fitting that Ocrisia, to whom the prodigy had first appeared, should have intercourse with it. Thereupon this woman, having adorned herself as brides are usually adorned, was shut up alone in the room in which the prodigy had beenseen. And one of the gods or lesser divinities, whether Vulcan, as some think, or the tutelary deity of the house,! having had intercourse with her and afterwards disappearing, she con- ceived and was delivered of Tullius at the proper time. This fabulous account, although it seems not altogether credible, is rendered less incredible by reason of another manifestation of the gods relating to Tullius which was wonderful and extraordinary. For when he had fallen asleep one day while sitting in the portico of the palace about noon, a fire shone forth from his head. This was seen by his mother and by the king’s wife, as they were walking through the portico, as well as by all who happened to be present with them at the time. The flame continued to illumine his whole head till his mother ran to him
1 The lar familiaris.
2 dao Gelenius: éxi O, Jacoby.
269
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
éornoev adrov Kal 1) Prog dip.a. TH trv dia- oxedacbeioa Adavlobn. Ta bev 57) wept Tod évous avTob Acydpeva, Tolar €otiv. Ill. “A 6é mpo Too Baowredou Seenpdtaro ies agéia, €€ wv Taprdds T avrov anydobn Kat ‘Pwpyaiwy dios tis pera Bacwréa Tyts Aeiou, Toudde. dvrtrracs * pev Dv etl TH 7, oTpareta, Vy emt Tuppavovs Tapkvvwos éorpd- Tevoev, €v TOIS inmedau TETAYLEVOS OUTWS € ofev dywvicacbar Kahds Wore mepiBonTos ed0ds yevée- obat Kal TO dpuoreio mp&ros dmdvrewy AaBeiv: emer) érépas yevonerns én TO avre €Ovos orpa- Telas Kal payns Kaptepds mept modAw.”Hpnrov dvd pevdraros amdavrwv gavels orepdvous abbus dporetous b70 Tob Bacirews exoopetro. érn de yeyovess eikoot pdaAtora. Tis oUppaxuchs orparn- vos amedeix0n Suvdpews, Hv Aarivor _€mepipay, kal ovykareKTHoaTo Baothet Taprovin Thy TeV Tuppnvav a dpynv: e€v Te TO mpos LaBivous Tron TP Tpurry ovaTdvTt TaV imméwv andbeiybele TIYEHOV erpeyiaro TOUS TOV TOA wey inmeis Kat HEXpe Toews “Avtépyns eAdoas 74 dpioreia Kat €k radrns: TAS paxns eAaBev- érépas TE moMds Tpos TO avro €Ovos dywveadevos paxas TOTE pev imméwv yobpevos, TOTE be melov, €v amdcais epayn uy dpuoros Kal mpairos corepavodro Tav dAAwy. Kat ered) mapéorn ‘Pwpators eis brdragiv te Kal mapddoow Ta&v mdXeov TO eOvos, aituwraros «lvat d§as Tapxuviep Kal TAUTNS Tis Suvaoretas Tots émuvuxious orepdvors avedeiro bn avtov. Hv dé Kal dpovnoa Ta
1 dyrimas B: mais R. 270
‘BOOK IV. 2, 4-3, 3
and wakened him; and with the ending of his sleep the. flame was dispersed and vanished, Such are the accounts that are given of his birth.
III. The memorable actions he performed before becoming king, in consideration of which Tarquinius admired him and the Roman people honoured him next. to the king, are these: When, scarcely more than a boy as yet, he was serving in the cavalry in the first campaign that Tarquinius undertook against the Tyrrhenians, he was thought to have fought so splen- didly that he straightway became famous and received the prize of valour ahead of all others. Afterwards, when another expedition was undertaken against the same nation and a sharp battle was fought near the city of Eretum, he showed himself the bravest of all and was again crowned by the king as first in valour. And when he was about twenty years old he was appointed to command the auxiliary forces sent by the Latins, and assisted King Tarquinius in obtaining the sovereignty over the Tyrrhenians. In the first war that arose against the Sabines, being general of the horse, he put to flight that of the enemy, pursuing them as far as the city of Antemnae, and again received the prize of valour because of this battle. He also took part in many other engage- ments against the same nation, sometimes command- ing the horse and sometimes the foot, in all of which he showed himself a man of the greatest courage and was always the first to be crowned ahead of the others. And when that nation came to surrender themselves and deliver up their cities to the Romans, he was regarded by Tarquinius as the chief cause of his gaining this dominion also, and was crowned by him with the victor’s crown. Moreover, he not. only
271
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
moATiKa ouverdraros Kal Adywp To Bovrevbévra efeveynety ovdevos xXelpwv andoas 0 dppdoat Tats TUXauS Kal mavrt ovvefoporPfivar mpooesmrey | 2 duva- TwTatos. Kal da Tadra ‘Pwpaior pev avrov ex TOU Sjpiou perayayety néiwoay eis Tovs matpuctous bijpov é eTEVEYKGYTES, womep Tapkuviov Te Tporepov kal €tt mpd TovTou Nopav Tlopthvov: 6 be Baoreds Kndeorhy emroujoaro TH érépay TOV Ouyarépw eyyunoas, Kaul nav’ doa dia voaous 7) dua yijpas ddvvaros Hv emuredcty bv éavrod, TOUTW mparrew eméonnTTev, ob povov Tov tdvov olkov enutpémwy, add, Kat Ta Kowa THs mOoAews Stouceiy agua. ev ols amacw efnrdoOn TLoTOS Kal dikatos, Kal oddév @ovTo Svadeper « ot Snudtat Taprdviov errueAcio bar TOV Kowdyv 7 TurAXov- ovTws eEcleparevOnoav bn’ adbtod tails evdepye- cias.
IV. Dicecds TE 87 pererdndars drroxpavres KaTeoKevacpevns Tpos HyEwoviay ovros 6 avnp Kal Tas Tapa THs tUxns ToAAds Kal peyddas eoxnkas ahopuds, eed?) TeAcuTAoaL ouveBy Tapkiviov émiBovdrev0evta tnd Trav “AyKou Mapxiov Tmaidwv dvacwoacba TV. Tob TaTpos dpynv Bovdropnéevwn, ws ev T® mp0 stovrou de- djAwiKa Aoyw, dd€as bro THY mpayparwv avbrav emt THY Bacirciav karetoBar, Spaoripros dviip ovK adfKev ek TOV xewpav Tov Karpov. y) d¢ ovyKatacKkevdoaca THY Tyyepoviay adt@ kat tavTav aitia ree tov ayabdv % Tob tereAevTn-
1 npoownw Bb: rpdmw ABa,
1 For chaps. 4 f, cf. Livy i. 41. * iii. 72 £, 272
BOOK IV. 3, 3-4, 2
had the shrewdest understanding of public affairs, but was inferior to none in his ability to express his plans; and he possessed in an eminent degree the power of accommodating himself to every circum- stance of fortune and to every kind of person. Because of these accomplishments the Romans thought proper to transfer him by their votes from the plebeian to the patrician order, an honour they had previously conferred on Tarquinius and, still earlier, on Numa Pompilius. The king also made him his son-in-law, giving him one of his two daughters in marriage, and whatever business his infirmities or his age rendered him incapable of performing by himself, he ordered Tullius to transact, not only entrusting to him the private interests of his own family, but also asking him to manage the public business of the commonwealth. In all these employ- ments he was found faithful and just, and the people felt that it made no difference whether it was Tarquinius or Tullius who looked after the public affairs, so effectually had he won them to himself by the services he had rendered to them. IV. This man,! therefore, being endowed with a nature adequately equipped for command and also supplied by Fortune with many great oppor- tunities for attaining it, believed, when Tarquinius died by the treachery of the sons of Ancus Marcius, who desired to recover their father’s kingdom, as I have related. in the preceding book,? that he was ealled to the kingship by the very course of events and. so, being a man of action, he did not let the opportunity slip from his grasp. The person who helped him to seize possession of the supreme power and the author of all his good fortune was the wife
ae
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Kotos Baowkws Av yur}, yauBpd te ovdap- Bdvovoa isiw Kal ex moAAdv cuveywwxvia beo- ddtwv dt Bactrcdoat ‘Pwpaiwy exelvov’ tov avdpa <«iyapto. éruxye 8 adrh veavias péev vios ob mpo moAMod TeTEAcuTNKws ypdvov, TraLdia & e€€ éxeivou dvo vim Katadeumdpeva. v= Ovupoupevn S€ Hv rept tov olkov épynuiav Kat mepioens obca fq) KaTacxovTes of Mapxior ri apxnv dpwrra 7d, maidia Kat macay tiv Bacwuchy ovyyéveav adaviowor, mp@rov pev enérate tas Tav Baoireiwy Apas KAcicar} Kai dvdAakas én’ avrais énéornce SiaKkeAevoapern pydéva mraprévac pire €ow pHre ew: ener’ éx tod Swpariov mavras e€e\eiv Kehevoaca tods dAdous, €v & Tov Tapkdviov jpbvira eecav, ziv 5° *Oxpioiav Kat tov T¥Adov Kal tiv Ovyarépa Thy ouvoikodcay 7T@ Tvddw Katacyotoa Kat Ta radia tad TaV tpodayv evexOivar KeAcvoaca Eyer pds adbrovs:
“ Tapkdvios pev apiv 6 Bacwed’s, & Ture, map @ tpopis Kat mawWelas ervyes, amavrwy padwora ce Tiyjoas didwy Kal ovyyevav avdova mabdw éxretAjpwKe tiv éavtod poipay ovre mepi Tav idiwr mpayydrwr Siabewevos oddev ovre mept TOV Kowdv Kal TodiTiKa@Y emoKirbas, aA 0d’ dordcacbai Twa ja Kal® apoo- ayopetoat rods eaxdrouvs domacpods dSuvnfeis. Epnua dé Kai dphava ta Svornva ravri madia KataAcinerar Kivdvvov od tov édAdyorov sep tis uyijs Tpéxovra: ei yap emi Mapkiow rots avehoto. tov mdmmov atrdv ra Ths médews €oTat mpdypata Tov olkrioTov dmoAobvrat Tpdrov
1 énérage ,.. KAetoa B: exAeoe (omitting éérate) R.
274
~ BOOK IV. 4, 2-4
of the deceased king, who aided him both because he. was her son-in-law and also because she knew from many oracles that it was ordained by fate that this man should be king of the Romans. It chanced that her son, a youth, had died shortly before and that two infant sons were left by him. She, there- fore, reflecting on the desolation of her house and being under the greatest apprehension lest, if the sons of Marcius possessed themselves of the sovereignty, they should destroy these infants and extirpate all the royal family, first commanded that the gates of the palace should be shut and guards stationed there with orders to allow no one to pass either in or out.. Then, ordering all the rest to leave the room in which they had laid Tarquinius when he was at the point of death, she detained Ocrisia, Tullius and her daughter who was married to Tullius, and after ordering the children to be brought by their nurses, she spoke to them as follows :
“ Our king Tarquinius, in whose home you received your nurture and training, Tullius, and who honoured you above all his friends and relations, has finished his destined course, the victim of an impious crime, without having either made any disposition by will of his private interests or left injunctions concerning the public business of the commonwealth, and without having had it in his power even to embrace any of us and utter his last farewells. And these unhappy children here are left destitute and orphaned and in imminent danger of their lives. For if the power falls into the hands of the Marcii, the murderers of their grandfather, they will be put to death by them
2 nat B: oddé R.
275
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
tn’ atrdv: eora 8’ 1 odd’ spyiv dodadrijs 6 Bios, ols eveytnoe Tapkivios ras éavtod Ouyarépas exelvous brepidwv, eav ot dovedoavres avdTov TV apynv Kardoxywow, ovde Tots aAXows adrod dirots Kail ovyyevéow ovd piv rats dbdAlas yuvagiv: aAdAa mavrTas juds davep@s te Kal Kpiga TEtpagovTat dioAéoar. Tabr obv evOupov- pévous Heads Set pr Teptopav Tous exeivov dmoxreivavras dvipas dvoaious deal mow gyi exIpovs TocaUrny apxiy Kr™GapEvous, aN’ evav- tiotoba Kai KwdAvew, vov pev dndry Kal SdAw xXpncapevous (rovrewy yap ev TH Tapovre bei), orav be Ta. mpara Hpetv xwpnon Kata voov, TOTE Kat ex tod davepot mdon duvdper Kat pel” étrAwy adbrois sudce xywpodvras, éav dpa Kat troutwy dén. GAN od Senoer® Bovdnbévrwy pov mpdarrew viv a det. tiva dé Tabr’ €or; mp@tov pev Kpurtdpela tov tod Bacréws Oavarov, Kal mpos dmavras eeveyO7jvar mapa- oKevdowpev OTe mAnyHv ovdeuiav exer Kalptor, ot 7 larpol Aeyérwoav ev dAlyais Huepats adrov amodelew byin emer eyw mpocAPotcoa eis Tovppaves €p® mpos tov dxAov, ws 817) Tapxuviov pow tatr’ etzeiv emaxnpavros, Ort mdvro amodetkvuow émyeAntiy Kal pvdaxa Tov 7 iSiwv Kal Tay Kowdy, €ws avTos eK TOV Tpav- parwr dvyuis yevnrat, TOV Erepov TOV éavtod yap Bpar, 7O oov eizoboa, & TvAde, dvopa- €orat s ovK dkovot ‘Pwpaiow, adAAa BovAopeévors bo cob TH hw emitpotrevecOar, bp’ ob modAa- Kis 70n Kal mpdtepov ezetpomevOn. Grav dé Tov mapovra Kivduvov Siackeddowpev (oddev yap 276
BOOK IV. 4, 47
in the most piteous manner. Even the lives of you men, to whom Tarquinius gave his daughters in preference to them, will not be safe, should his murderers obtain the sovereignty, any more than the lives of the rest of his friends and relations or of us miserable women; but they will endeavour to destroy us all both openly and secretly. Bearing all this in mind, then, we must not permit the wicked murderers of Tarquinius and the enemies of us all to obtain so great power, but must oppose and prevent them, now by craft and deceit, since these means are necessary at present, but when our first attempt has succeeded, then coming to grips with them openly with al] our might and with arms, if those too shall be necessary. But they will not be neces- sary if we are willing to take the proper measures now. And what are these measures? Let us, in the first place, conceal the king’s death and cause a report to be spread among all the people that he has received no mortal wound, and let the physicians state that in a few days they will show him safe and sound. Then I will appear in public and will announce to the people, as if Tarquinius had so enjoined, that he has committed to one of his two sons- in-law (naming you, Tullius) the care and guardian- ship both of his private interests and of the public business till he is recovered of his wounds; and the Romans, far from being displeased, will be glad to see the state administered by you, who often have administered it already in the past. Then, when we have averted the present danger—
1 §¢ Pflugk : re O, y’ Jacoby. 2 adr’ od dejces. BC: om. R.
a79
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
ért tov €xyOpav icyupdv éore Cay Tod BaowWéws dyyeMopevov ), mapavaBav od tds TE paBdous Kal THY Tov omAwv e€ovoiav KdXee Tous Bovdev- oavras amoxretvat Tapxiviov emt Tov dfjjwov diaro t&v Mapkiov maidcov dpEdprevos Kat mpobes avrois Sixas: TYLOpNodrevos d€ TovTous dmayras, €av pev Dropetvanoe TAS Kpioets, Gavarors, €av 5” €prpous addow, 6 & paddov adbrods olwau Town gew, deipuyia Kat Onpevoet Tay drrapxovTwr, Kabictaco 740n 7a TEept TV apxnv opudtaus, TE diravOpwmois To. TAHGos dvahapBaverv Kal Too padev adiicnpva yeveoba mroAAnv exw ppovriba Kai TOUS dmépous Tav ToATey evepyeotaus Teal kal Swpeats draydpuevos: Eerel” Srav Hiv KaLpos elvan doKh, Tore A€yepuev dmroreOunKevan Tap- KUvLoV Kal Tadds abTob moL@pev ard TOD Pavepod. Sixatos 8° ef, Tiree, tpadeis & dd? av Kal mradevbets Kal mdvTwv pereaxnKes ayaldv dowv Tapa pnTpos TE Kal Tra: pos viol peradap- Bavovor, kal Ouyarpt ovvolkK@v NPETEPL, éav 57) Kal Baotheds ETL yevn ‘Pepator €o0 Kal eis TOUTS GOL GuVaywricaperyns, TaTpOs EUVOLaY TOIS matdious Totade mapacyéobar: orav. 5 eis avdpas eABwor Kal Ta Kowa mpaTTew tkavol yéevwvTat, TOV mpeoBurepov aitav amodeita ‘Pwyatwv HyEuova.
V. Tair’ eimotca Kai t&v mradiwv éxdrepov eis tas ayKdAas éuBadotoa rob re yauBpod. Kat THs Ovyarpos Kal moby e€ duporépev Kw}oaoa olxrov, emt) Kaupos HV, efjAdev € ex Tod Swpariou kal trapryyyeiAe rots €vdov ebrpemh 70. mpos THY Oepareiav éemitydeva moveiy Kal Tods iatpovs
278
BOOK IV. 4, 7-5, 1
for the power of our enemies will be at an end the moment the king is reported to be alive—do you assume the rods and the military power and summon before the people those. who formed the plot to assassinate Tarquinius, beginning with the sons of Marcius, and cause them to stand trial. After you have punished all these, with death, if they submit to be tried, or with perpetual banishment and the confiscation of their estates, if they let their case go by default, which I think they will be more apt to do, then at last set about establishing your government. Win the affections of the people by kindly affability, take great care that no injustice be committed, and gain the favour of the poorer citizens by sundry benefactions and gifts. Afterwards, when we see a proper time, let us announce that Tarquinius is dead and hold a public funeral for him. And as for you, Tullius, if you,who have been brought up and educated by us, have partaken of every advantage that sons receive from their mother and father, and are married to our daughter, shall in addition actually become king of the Romans, it is but just, since I helped to win this also for you, that you should show all the kindness of a father to these little children, and when they come to manhood and are capable of handling public affairs, that you should appoint the elder to be leader of the Romans.”’
V. With these words she thrust each of the children in turn into the arms. of both her son-in-law and her daughter and roused great compassion in them both; then, when it was the proper time, she went out of the room and ordered the servants to get everything ready for dressing the king’s wounds and to call the
279
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
ovykareiv, Siadimotca Se riv peraéd vwiera Tih Karémw pepa modAd06 mpos ta Bacideva auvdpapovros OdxAov mpomAbev «is Tobudaves tais Oupicw émoradca tats depotcais) eis Tov apo tav Ovpdv orevwrdv, Kal mp@rov ev eO7jAwoe tots mapoto. tods BovAcvoavtas emt To Baotre? tov ddvov, kal tods emt Todpyov amoora- Aévtas bm’ adrdv Sdedeuevous mapiyyayev: eel? ws «lde modAovs dAodupopevous re TO ma0os Kal tots Sedpaxdow drexfopévous, teAcuT@oa elmer ovdev avrois éx t&v dvociwy émBovrevpdtwv yeyovevat od Survybeiow dmoxreivar Tapxdmor. ayarnTas S€ tov Adyov amdavrwv SeEapéevwv Tore tov TvdAduov adrots ovvicrnow ds td 70d Baoitéws emitporov amavrwy trav 7 Biwv Kat TOV Kow@v amodekvipevov, Ews adbrds paton. 6 pev odv Sipos amet Tepiyapis yevopevos et pndev érrovbev 6 Bactreds Sewdv, Kal peéxpr TodAod tiv Sdéav eywv tavryv Sereda. 6 BE TvAAvos ioxupay xetpa mepi adtov éywv Kal Tods paBdovxous emaydpevos Tovs BaciAtKovs mponAbev els THY ayopav Kat tods Mapkiovs éxipurrev nkew ddheLovtas Sixnv: ws 8 ody dsbmjKoVOV, emuxnpvtas avrots aidious duyas Kat Tras odcias avadaBaw eis ro Syudowv dofadrds 74dn Tv Tapkvviov Kateiyev apynv.
VI. BovAopar 8 emorioas tov és Adyov arodobvar tas aitias bv’ ds otre DaBiw ovyxar- €béunv ovre trois dAXots toropikois, door ypadovow vios elvar rods Kartaderpbévras maidas d76 Tapkvviov, wa ph twes TOV exeivats evrvydvTw
1 depotoas O: Brerovaas Cobet. 280
BOOK IV. 5, 1-6, 1
physicians. And letting that night pass, the next day, when the people flocked in great numbers to the palace, she appeared at the windows that. gave upon the narrow street before the gates and first informed them who the persons were who had plotted the murder of the king, and produced in chains those whom they had sent to commit the deed. Then, finding that many lamented the calamity and were angry at the authors of it, she at last told them that these men had gained naught from their wicked designs, since they had not been able to kill Tar- quinius. This statement being received with uni- versal joy, she then commended Tullius to them as the person appointed by the king to be the guardian of all his interests, both private and public, till he himself recovered. The people, therefore, went away greatly rejoicing, in the belief that the king had suffered no fatal injury, and continued for a long time in that opinion. Afterwards Tullius, attended by a strong body of men and taking along the king’s lictors, went to the Forum and caused proclamation to be made for the Marcii to appear and stand trial; and upon their failure to obey, he pronounced sentence of perpetual banishment against them, and having confiscated their property, he was now in secure possession of the sovereignty of Tarquinius.
VI. I} shall interrupt the narration of what follows that I may give the reasons which have induced me to disagree with Fabius and the rest of the historians who affirm that the children left by Tarquinius were his sons, to the end that none who have read those
1 For chaps. 6 f. cf. Livy i. 46, 4. 281
_
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
rats toroptaus oxeduaew je drroAdBoow “Ovx viods dAN’ viwvods adrob ypadovra Tovs Taidas. Tavrdmac. ‘yap amepioKkentes kat pabdpws ot ovyypadgets mept! adradv TavrnV efevnvexaat THY _toropiav ovddev efnraKdres TOV dvarpovvreny avray dduvdrov Te Kal atémwy: wv E€kacTov
eya Tetpacopar TOLnoaL pavepov bv odiyer.
Tapxdvios ek Tuppyvias peraviorarat TOV. OlKOV ohov a avackevacdpevos ev TH Kpariory ‘TOO ppoveiy dmdpxev mAucig. TodreveaIar yap, 70H, Kal dpyew Kal Ta KOWG TmpaTTEW dfvav mapadiborar, Kal THY dmrapow exeidev mremounpevos Sid TO pnde- pads ev TH qoXet Tunas peraAapBavew. ETE pos pev obv av tis advrov bréBero 2 Kal TpuaKoorov eros exovra gh or or" darfpev ex ‘Tuppy- vias: ao ® Tavrns yap ot voor Tis | WAukias Kkaodow 4 ws él TO mond Tovs dpyew Te Kal mparrew Bovdopevous TO. Kowa: eye X er vedyrepov avrov droriBepan mevre dhois € (eTEOt, Kal TO KATA TO aeuTrTov Kal €iKooTOV Eros dmrav- LoTd[Evor Kal p.qV ort yuvaira Tuppyvisa € €7- nydyero, qv. Cdvros ert Tob _TaTpos eynuev, AMavTEs oporoyodaw ot Tas ‘Papaixas, ovy- yparyavres toropias. TapayiveTat oe ets ‘Padunv "Ayxov Mapxiov Bactrevovtos, ws pev LéAdos ioropel, KaTa TOV mpaTov emavTov THs Bacirelas, ws 5€ Auxivvwos ypdder, Kara Tov Gydoov. eorTw on) KaTa TooTov eAnAvdes TOV €viavT ov Kal? éy ypader Aucivvtos, kat pay mporepov* ev dorépw prev yap ovK ay ein ypovm mapayeyorws, Elye
1 mept Steph.?: om. AB. 282
BOOK. IV. 6, 1-4
histories may suspect that I am inventing when I call them his grandsons rather than his sons. For it is sheer heedlessness and indolence that has led these historians to publish that account of them without first examining any of the impossibilities and absurdities that are fatal to it. Each of these absurdities I will endeavour to point out in a few words. Tarquinius packed up and removed from Tyrrhenia with all his household at an age the most capable of reflection; for it is reported that he already aspired to take part in public life, to hold magistracies and to handle public affairs, and that he removed from there because he was not allowed to share in any position of honour in the state. Anyone else, then, might have assumed that he was at least in his thirtieth year when he left Tyrrhenia, since it is from this age onwards, as a rule, that the laws call to the magis- tracies and to the administration of public affairs those who desire such a career; but I will suppose him five whole years younger than this and put him in his twenty-fifth year when he removed. Moreover, all the Roman historians agree that he brought with him a Tyrrhenian wife, whom he had married while his father was yet alive. He came to Rome in the first year of the reign of Ancus Marcius, as Gellius ? writes,» but according to Licinius in the eighth year. Grant, then, that he came in the year Licinius states and not before; for he could not have come
1 For these annalists see i. 7, 3 and note.
2 jrébero O: tefotro Biicheler. 3 dad O: apd Prou. 4 xadodow O: xwAvovow Prou. 283 VOL. II. K
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
57) Kata Tov evatov evavTov Ths “AyKou Svva- areas inméwv tyovpevos emt tov mpos Aarivous moAceuov bo Tot Paowéws méureTat, ws apddo- Tepo. Aéyovow ot ovyypadeis: ei 57) mapeyevero pev ets ‘Peduny od mAciw TeV TmeVTE Kal €lKOGL yeyovas ery, “Aye de Baovret Kata TOV OySoov Ths apxis _ eveavrov pidos YEVvOpLEVvos émraxatdena. duérpupev € ern Tap abvT@ Ta Aoura (rérrapa yap ni tots eixoo PeBacidevKey “Ayxos), ern 8 OKT Kal TpidKovta tHv Pacideiay Karéoxev avTos, Ws amavres oporoyobow, dySonkovraerns av Ys or éredeUTa. ek yap Tob avAd vopod TOV ery TobTo ouvdyerat TO mAABos. 2 ‘yurn oe et 1 révre éreow ay avTod vewrépa, Kabarrep eikds, éBdounkoorov av Simov Kal méumrov elxev eros or” drébynoke Tapxdvios. et ) TOV VEWTEPOV Tov vidv €oxaTov exdnoev eros €xovoa TEVTIKOOTOV (mpoowrépw yap. ovKere KuloKeral TovUTov Tob ypovou yuvy, GAN’ €orw obros avros *
Tov woivwv 6 ‘ dpos, ws ob Tair enraxores ypapovow ), odTos pev ovv ovK dy eAdrrw ) yeyovars
> / hy eT@v mevre Kal etkoou KaTa Tov Tov maTpos Oavarov, 6 be Aevxuos 6 mpeaBurepos od petwy éntakavetkooterous'* ovK dpa vymiovs KatéAumev viovds 6 Tapxdvios eK ravrns yeyovotas Tis yuvauKds. d.AAd. pay ely’ _ awSpav nAckiav elxov ol mraides of? 6 Tarp avrdy dmébynoev, ovr’ av 7) unTnp avTav ovrws iy ab ACa. Kal BeoBraBys oor apatpetoban peev Tov éaurijs TéKVY TV Kar éAumev abrois 6 TaTIp apynv, TO 5 aMorpip Kal é€x SovAns yeyovere xapilecar: ovr’ av avrol 1 § «i Reiske: 5é O. 284
BOOK IV. 6, 4-6
after that time, since in the ninth year of the reign of Ancus he was sent by the king to command the cavalry in the war against the Latins, as both those historians state. Now, if he was not more than twenty-five years old when he came to Rome, and, having been received into the friendship of Ancus, who was then king, in the eighth year of his reign, lived with him the remaining seventeen years (for Ancus reigned twenty-four years), and if he himself reigned thirty-eight, as all agree, he must have been fourscore years old when he died; for this is the sum obtained by adding up the years. If his wife was five years younger, as may well be supposed, she was presumably in her seventy-fifth year when Tarquinius died. Accordingly, if she conceived her second and last son when she was in her fiftieth year (for at a more advanced age a woman no longer conceives, but this is itself the limit of her child- bearing, as those authors write who have looked into these things), this son could not have been less than twenty-five years old when his father died, and Lucius, the elder, not less than twenty-seven; hence the sons whom Tarquinius left by this wife could not have been infants. But surely, if her sons had been grown men when their father died, it cannot be imagined either that their mother would have been so miserable a creature or so infatuated as to deprive her own children of the sovereignty their father had left them and bestow it upon an outsider and the son of a slave-woman, or, again, that her sons themselves,
2 > ‘ B é > ” A avros B: adrais A. 8 6 added by Kiessling. 4 émraxatecxoctérous B: émra Kal eikoow éerav R.
285
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Ths Tarp@as dpyijs dmoorepovpevot patrurs kal pedpos TO _adixnpo. TveyKay Kal Tair” év Th Kpatiorn Tob Aéyew Te Kal mparrew dvres aki ovre yap edyevela mpocixey atrdv 6 TuAAwos éx SovAns pntpos av ov? qAucias aE vapare mapa moAv du jMarrev, dAAa Tptat peovov éreot Yarépov mpecBurepos tv wor ovK av ye Trapexwpynoay air@ THs BaowAcias EKOVTES.
Vil. "Exet dé Kal das Twas TO ™payya. aromas, as amavrTes nyvonoay ot Ta ‘Papaira ovvragdpevor aAnv év0s, ob pera. puxpov spd ToUvopia. wpoAdynTar yap o7t peta THY Tap Kuviov tedcvtiv TapaAaBwv thv Baotreiay TA duos én” érn TeTTapdKovTa Kal TéTTapa KaTéoxEV, jor’ «t? Kar exceivov TOV xpovov éxTaKaverKoot- érns hv or dmeorepetro Tis dpyts 6 mpecBv- Tepos TOV Tapkvvic, brrép éBdopjKovra €Tn yeyoves av iy ore TOV TéAAvov dméKrewver. ev KpatioTn S€ yy’ adrov TAucia TOT OvTa. mrapadedas- Kaow ot ovyypapeis kal daow o ore TvAAtov abros dpdpevos €k TOO BovAevrnpiou Kal Pepov a Kara Tov Kpyntidwy é&dxeev. 7 T €K THS _dpxis EKTTWOLs avTOO ‘yiveTat TEMTTD Kal eikoo7@ peta Tadr’ eret,, Kal ToUTw T@ evel oTpatevd- pevos ev TO mpos *Apdedras elodyerau TONE pp Kal mavra Ta épya du” éavtod TeAdv odK €xer* dé Adyov | év Troe pous eferaleoIar oda dv5pos * €& Kal evevnKovra BeBunxdros 5 érn. éxmeowv Te THs apxyhs te moAcuct ® “Pwpators od €Adtrw
? éx d0vAns pntpds dv By om. R. 2 wore ci Steph.: ware
% eye R: elye B, Jacoby. 286
BOOK IV. 6, 6-7, 3
when thus deprived of their father’s sovereignty, would have borne the injustice in so abject and supine a manner, and that at an age when they were at the very height of their powers both of speech and of action. For Tullius neither had the advantage of them in birth, being the son of a slave-woman, nor excelled them much in the dignity of age, being only three years older than one of them; so that they would not willingly have yielded the kingship to him.
VII. This view involves some other absurdities, too, of which all. the Roman historians have been ignorant, with the exception of one whom I shall name presently. For it has been agreed that Tullius, having succeeded to the kingdom after the death of Tarquinius, held it for forty-four years; so that, if the eldest of the Tarquinii was twenty-seven years old when he was deprived of the sovereignty, he must have been above seventy when he killed Tullius. But he was then in the prime of life, according to the tradition handed down by the historians, and they state that he him- self lifted up Tullius, and carrying him out of the senate-house, hurled him down the steps. His expulsion from the kingship happened in the twenty- fifth year after this, and in that same year he is represented as making war against the people of Ardea and performing all the duties himself; but it is not reasonable to suppose that a man ninety-six years old should be taking part in wars. And after his expulsion he still makes war against the Romans
4 cpa avipds R: om. B. 5 BeBuwxdros R: BeBiwxas B. ® woAcuet ABa: codepetv Bh, Jacoby.
287
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
TeTTApwv Kat Ska eTav, adbros ev Tots mpay-
1 > / a q “A 2 \ \ pacw e€eraldpuevos, ws dacw: 6? mapa tas Kowas amdavrwy éott dd€as, Kal 6 Tod Biouv Xpovos avrT@ metcov dvagaiveta Tov éxaTov Kat déka yeyovas er@v" Tobro dé To pKos TOV Biv ov Pepovow ot Kal’ pas. Tomo ® Tadra 6) Ta aroma guvewores Tay ‘Pawpaikav ovy- ypapewy Tues eTépats avTa Adew émetpabyoay atromtats, od. TavaxvAida movobvres PnTEpa TeV Tratdiwv, add _Peyaviay Tw4, TeEpt Hs oddepiav TrapeAnpapev totopiav: dwpos 8) yiverat maAw 6 “ydpos Tod Taprvviov putKpov dmo\etrovros erav dySonKovre., Kal 7) TOV TEKVODV yeveots Tots Tavray €xovat Ti jAuciay amoTos* odde yap drrais Hv, wor’ €K Tavros emuphoae TEKVOOV, adda Ouyarépes noav adr dvo Kal abrai vy’ 70 yeyapinpevac. tovTwy 81) TeV dduvdrav Te Kal aTomwY Exacta emAoyiloptevos ody viods elvat Tapxuviov ypadur Tovs matdas, GAN’ viwvods, Acvnicp Ileiowve TO Dpoyr “ ovykarabepevos* exeivos yap Y Tais Jeveavators mpayparelats To0e” toropnKe pdvos: et a) y dpa yovw pev joav viwvot Tob Bacrréws ob maides, moujaet &’ viol, Kal Todr wv aitwv ths anatyns ois dAdXots
5 TPdyHaow Ce Tay pacty : ‘Portus, mpwrous Taypmaow Kayser. * paatv® 6 Portus: daa O.
> rérot O: rdéKor — hg avOpwror Grasberger.
4 Dpiy. Cobet: dpvyi O
1 There were tales current in the Graeco-Roman world of the remarkable longevity enjoyed by the inhabitants of various remote regions. Thus, according to Herodotus,
288
BOOK IV. 7, 3-5
for no less than fourteen years, being present himself, they say, at all the engagements—which is contrary to all common sense. Thus, according to them, he must have lived above one hundred and ten years; but this length of life is not produced by our climes.} Some of the Roman historians, being sensible of these absurdities, have endeavoured to solve them = by means of other absurdities, alleging that not Tanaquil but one Gegania, of whom no other account has come down to us, was the mother of the children. But here again,the marriage of Tarquinius is unseasonable, he being then very near fourscore years old, and the begetting of children by men of that age is incredi- ble;? nor was he a childless man, who would wish by all means for children, for he had two daughters and these already married. In the light, therefore, of these various impossibilities and absurdities, I state that the children were not the sons, but the grandsons, of Tarquinius, agreeing therein with Lucius Piso Frugi * (for he in his Annals is the only historian who has given this account); unless, indeed, the children were the king’s grandsons by birth and his sons by adoption and this circumstance misled all the
some of the Ethiopians lived to the age of 120 and over; and Strabo mentions reports that some tribes of India lived 130 years and that the Seres lived more than 200, while the Hyperboreans were credited with 1000 years. Of the half- dozen Greeks recorded as having passed the century mark, Gorgias led with from 105 to 109 years. The Romans of the historical period, so far as records tell, all fell short of a century.
2 No such feat is recorded of any Greek or Roman But Masinissa, the loyal ally of Scipio Africanus, is said to have had a son when he had passed his 86th year (Livy, Periocha to Book L).
3 For this annalist see the note on i, 7, 3.
289
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
amract tois ovyypdipace Tas ‘Papaixas toropias. mpoeupnpeveov 87) TovTWwWY KaLpos emravdryew ent THY drroheurropevny Sunynow. . VIII. "Erretd) d¢€ mapahaBery ny emutpomy THS Baowretas 6 TvAdws Kal TH ératptay TOV Mapkiov efeAdoas BeBatws dn THs. dpyiis evopuce Kparetv, Tov te Paorea Tapxvviov, ws. €k TOV Tpavpdarwv TeTEAcuTHKOTA € évayxos, €K- Kopf} TE Tohuredet Kal pynpaTos ETTLOT LOU Kara- oKeuy} Kat tats Mais Tynats exdopet, Kal TOV e€ éxeivov xpovov ws emitpotos wv TOV €K TOO Baovretov yevous Taidwy Tov 7 idtov adbrdv Biov Kal 70. Kowd. mpdyjvara, Tis moAews Sud pviaicis TE Kal ppovribos emoueiro. Tots dé marrpucious ovK Hv Ta. ywopeva Kal? joovds, adn’ Hyave~ KTOW Kat yarerads edepov otk a€todvres adrov éavT@ Twa pnxavycacbat Bactrucny _ efovotay, pyre Bovdjs unproaperns pyre TOV aAAwr TOV KATA VOLOV emureAcobevTe. guviovTes TE modes ot i mAcioroy e€ adra@v Suvdevor Suchéyovro mpos dAArAous Teph THs KkaraAvcews THs mapa- vOpou apyjs, Kat eddxeu avrois, emrevoav mp@rov els TO guvedpiov b70 Tod TuAXov guvaxaow,* re dvayKdoa TOV dvdpa. Tas paBdous drobeoba Kal 7a Aowrd Tis apyis ovpBora- srav 8 Tobro yerntat, Tods KaAoupevous pecoBaatrels amodetear Kal du exelvwv éAdobau Tov dipfovra Tijs Toews Kara vopous. tabra dtavooupevw adréay emuyvovs ‘6 TuAvos emi TO Snpaywyetv Kat Oepamevew Tovs amdpovs. TOV modura@y eérpémeTo, de» exeivwv eArioas THY apynv KabeEew, Kal avyKadécas 7d 1 Reiske : dvax8dow O, Jacoby. 290
BOOK IV. 7, 5-8, 3
other Roman historians. Now that. these explana- tions have been made by way of preface, it is time to resume my narrative where it was broken off. )
VIII. When Tullius, after receiving the guardian- ship of the kingdom and expelling the faction of the Marcii, thought he was now in secure possession of the sovereignty, he honoured King Tarquinius, as if he had but recently died of his wounds, with a very costly funeral, an imposing monument, and the other usual honours. And from that time, as guardian of the royal children, he took under his protection and care both their private fortunes and the public interests of the commonwealth. ‘The patricians, however, were not pleased with these proceedings, but felt indignation and resentment, being unwilling that Tullius should build up a kind of royal power for himself without either a decree of the senate or the other formalities prescribed by law.. And the most powerful of them met together frequently and dis- cussed with one another means of putting an end to his illegal rule; and they resolved that the first time Tullius should assemble them in the senate- house they would compel him to lay aside the rods and the other symbols of royalty, and that after this was done they would appoint the magistrates called interreges! and through them choose a man to rule the state in accordance with the laws. While they were making these plans, Tullius, becoming aware of their purpose, applied himself to flattering and courting the poorer citizens. in hopes of retaining the sovereignty through them; and having called an assembly of the
2 Of. ii, 57. 291
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
m7AHos eis exichyotav 7a TE mada onlay nist emi To Biya Kat Adyov Suef HADe TOLOVOE" i
IX. ‘* TToAAW pe dvdyen karethnpev, avdpes moNtrat, Kydeo8au Tov TaLolwv ToUTWY Kat vaio. Tapkdvwos yap 6 manos a’Tay amdropa Kal amoAw 6 ovra pe TrapadaBeov ef eOpepev oddev evdeeorepov dywv tv avrod Téxvwv, Kal THY érépay Tov Ouyarépoy EOwKE pow yuvaika, Kal Tapa. nmavra} tov Tob Biov Xpovov womep ef avrod yeyovora. Tyeav Kal piray, ws Kal dpeis. tore, Suerédece: Kal émrevdy) TO. mepl THY €mBov- Ay avr@ ouverecev, el Te 7a00L THY avOpwriven, cpl THY emuyséAccay Tov mrad tcov emiorevoe. Tis obv 7) T™pos Deods 6 dovov 7) pos avOpcirrous Sicavov DroAnberai pe, eav éyKaraNimes Kat mpoo® Tovs oppavous, ois tocavtas ddeiAw xdperas ; an’ ovTe TV ehdiret. mpodwow TioTw odde THY TOV mandi * épnuiay eyearanetipar Kata Svvapuv THY €LHy. Sixcatoe S €ore kal vdpets Suapepv i afar Tas evepyeotas ds o mdamos avray 70 KOLWWOV ednpyeTnoev dmoragas pev bpiv Tas Aarivev Tocavras ToAeus dyruTrovoupevas THS dpxijs, UmnKoous de smoujoas Tuppnvods dmavras peyorov TOV Tepwoicwy Suvapevous, dvayKdacas de 70 LaBivev eOvos drroxelpuov bpiv yevécbar, pera ToMav & dnavra. Taba. Kal peydhay Kuddvev Karepyacdevos. Ogov per ody adros en xpovor, exeivep mpoonKev buds tas * dep TOV evepyeordy xdpuras eidévat, emrevd7) be TeTEAEUTHKE Tov Biov Trois éyyovois avtod Tas ayoiBas amorivew,
1 zdvra added by Cobet. 2 Kiessling: waidwv O.
292
BOOK IV. 8, 3-9, 3
people, he brought the children forward to the tribunal and delivered a speech somewhat as follows:
IX. “I find myself under great obligation, citi- zens, to take care of these infant children. For Tarquinius, their grandfather, received me when I was fatherless and without a country, and brought me up, holding me in no respect inferior to his own children. He also gave me one of his two daughters in marriage, and during the whole course of his life continued to honour and love me, as you also know, with the same affection as if I had been his own son. And after that treacherous attack was made upon him he entrusted me with the guardianship of these children in case he should suffer the fate of all mortals. Who, therefore, will think me pious towards the gods or just towards men if I abandon and betray the orphans to whom I owe so great a debt of gratitude? But, to the best. of my ability, I shall neither betray the trust reposed in me nor yet abandon the children in their forlorn condition. You too ought in justice to remember the benefits their grandfather conferred upon the commonwealth in reducing to your obedience so many cities of the Latins, your rivals for the sovereignty, in making all the Tyrrhenians, the most powerful of your neigh- bours, your subjects, and in forcing the Sabine nation to submit to you—all of which he effected at the cost of many great dangers. As long, therefore, as he himself was living, it became you to give him thanks for the benefits you had received from him; and now that he is dead, it becomes you to make a grateful return to his posterity, and not to bury the
3 ras added here by Cobet, before ydpuras by Kiessling. 293
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Kal pa) ovyKaropirrew dua toils odpac. Trav evepyeT@v Kal THY prin Tov epywv. SdéaTE obv Kowh mavres emitporo. KaradeAeibbar tdv mrawdiwv Kat BeBaodre abrois iv 6 mdmmos Kat- édirrev apyjv. ovdev yap tocotrov dmodatcevay dv} 逫 tis éufs évds dvtos mpooracias, daov ex THS Kowhs amdvtwy tuav Bonbelas. Tadra ~~ » Z : >. d° cinelv HvdyKacpat auvorapevouvs twas én avrovs atobouevos Kai THY apyiy éTépois Tapa- a , If A > ¢ A 7 Sodvar Povdopevous. aéid 8’ dyads, avdpes “Papator, Kat tOv eudv peuvnevous saydvev,. ovs umép Tis Hyepovias Hywvicduny, ovTe piKp@v cla wv > 7 “A 239A / \ 227 ovtwv ovT ortywr, ods oddev Séopraempds €iddTas ¢ ~ / \ > \ lA > / > A buds A€yew, Tas avril rodtowv oewropevas €pot xdpitas tots maidiois amodotvar Toros. 0d yap tiav apynv €uavT@ KaracKevalopevos, Fs ovdevos Frrov adios Hv Bovdnbets Tvyydvew,’ add 7G Tapkvviov yéve Bonfav ra Kowa mparrew mponpnua. ixérns 8 tuadv yivopas pn? rods sppavods éykatradimeiv, viv pev d7ép THs apxqs Kwduvevovras, «i 8 7 mparyn Teipa tois €xOpois atray ywpyoe Kata vodv, Kat ex ~ / > a > > € \ 4 Ths moAews e€eAabnoouevous. adr’ tmép pev ToUTWY ws eyvwKdow byuly Ta SéovTa Kat ToL} govow Goa mpoarKer, ovdev Séopuar mAciw A€éyew. “°A 6€ mapeckevacuar moretv tpuads adros > 4 ‘ e / A > / 4, ayaba Kai dv xdpw tiv exxdnoiav. cuvexddeoa,; dxovoaté pov. dco. pev vpdv ddeirovres 7757 xpéa Sia sreviay ddvvatol iow anododvar, Tovrots 1 dy added here by Jacoby, after yap by Reiske. ; * ph Jacoby: pire O, pndé Sintenis; pre rods dpdavods <pujre €ue> Reiske,
294
BOOK IV. 9, 3-6
remembrance of their deeds together with the persons of your benefactors. Consider, therefore, that you have all jointly been left guardians of these little children, and confirm to them the sovereignty which their grandfather left them. For they would not receive so great an advantage from my guardianship, which is that of one man only, as from the joint assistance of you all. I have been compelled to say these things because I have perceived that some persons are conspiring against them and desire to hand the sovereignty over to others. I ask you, Romans, also to call to mind the struggles I have undergone in the interest of your supremacy—struggles neither inconsiderable nor few, which I need not relate to you who are familiar with them—and to repay to these little children the gratitude you owe me in return. For it has not been with a view to securing a sovereignty of my own—of which, if that had been my aim, I was.as worthy as anyone—but in order to aid the family of Tarquinius, that I have chosen to direct public affairs. And I entreat you asa suppliant not to abandon these orphans, who are now, indeed, only in danger of losing the sovereignty, but, if this first attempt of their enemies succeeds, will also be expelled from the city. But on this sub- ject I need say no more to you, since you both know what is required and will perform your duty.
Hear from me now the benefits I myself have arranged to confer upon you and the reasons that induced me to summon this assembly. Those among you who already have debts which through poverty they are unable to discharge, I am eager to help,
295
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Bonbetv mpofvpovpievos, emev07) troAirai 7 «ioe Kal moods brép Ths tmatpidos avnvrAjKact movous, iva en Thy idiav dparpeOdow eAcvepiav ot Ty kownv BeBawdoarres, €k Tov €wavrTod Xpnudreov Sep dvadvoacbat 7a, xpéa. doot oe av pera tabra Saveiowvrat, Tovrous ovK edow mpos Ta xpéa amdyeo8ar Kal vouov Ohcopar pndéva Saveilew emt ow paow eAcviépors, tKavov Hyoupevos Tots Saveorats THS odotas TOY oUp- BaAdvrwy 1 Kpareiv. wa oe Kat Tas els TO Snpdotov ‘ywopevas elogopds, 8 ds ot mévyntes éemBapobyrat TE kal dvaykdlovras davetopara qovetv, Kouporépas eis 70 Aowrov Pépyre, TYE oacbat Tas ovaias amavras Kedcvow Kal dro Too Tinpatos ExaoTov ciohepew* ro emuBdAdor, ws ev tats peyioras Kal edvopwrdarats mdd€ot muvOdvopar ywopevov,® dSixkaidv Te Kal ovppépov T® Kow@ Tob’ tyovpevos* rods pev moda / A > , A > 2\7 KexTnpevovs roAAa etiodpépewv, TOUS 8’ dAtya exovras dXiya. SoKe? dé puor Kau THS Snpooias vis, iy dua TOY orrhwv KTNOapevou KaTEXETE, pa TOUS dvawWeordrous aomep vov Kpareiv ovre xapere AaBdvras ovr’ evi KTNTApEVOUS, GANG. Tovs pndeva KAjpov € exovTas bpav, va pn Onredynre évres eAeVOepor pnde® ras aAdotpias KrTHoE«EIs, GAAd tas idias yewpyfre: od yap av yevowTo dpovnua evyeves €v avdpdow darropoupevois TeV
1 Cobet : cupBaddAdvtwy O. 2 ciohépew Biicheler: dépew O.
8 Sintenis : yevopevov 0. * 1000" (tobro) iyoUpevos Sintenis: 76 adré Hyobpa O. 5 unde Sintenis : pHre O.
296
BOOK IV. 9, 6-8
since they are citizens and have undergone many hardships in the service of their country; hence, in order that these men who have securely established the common liberty may not be deprived of their own, I am giving them from my own means enough to pay their debts. And those who shall hereafter borrow I will not permit to be haled to prison on account of their debts, but will make a law that no one shall lend money on the security of the persons of freemen; for I hold that it is enough for the lenders to possess the property of those who contracted the debts. And in order to lighten for the future the burden also of the war taxes you pay to the public treasury, by which the poor are oppressed and obliged to borrow, I will order all the citizens to give in a valuation of their property and everyone to pay his share of the taxes according to that valua- tion, as I learn is done in the greatest and best governed cities;1 for I regard it as both just and advantageous to the public that those who possess much should pay much in taxes and those who have little should pay little. I also believe that the public lands, which you have obtained by your arms and now enjoy, should not, as at present, be held by those who are the most shameless, whether they got them by favour or acquired them by purchase, but by those among you who have no allotment of land, to the end that you, being free men, may not be serfs to _ others or cultivate others’ lands instead of your own; ? for a noble spirit cannot dwell in the breasts of men
1 Dionysius was doubtless thinking particularly of Solon’s division of the Athenians into four classes for purposes of taxation.
2 Cf. Livy, i. 46, 1.
297
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
9 Kal? Hepav dvayKatov. bmép dmravra d¢ tadra eyvoxa 1 tony ‘Kal Kouny mrovetv Ty mroAuretav Kal Ta Sixova Tract mpos dmavras duo. eis ToOTo yap HKovol TiWes avbadetas, woof dBpilew eis TO Snporucoy dobar Kal pnd’? éAcvbépous nyetobat TOvS TevynTas bpav.? iva 8€ Kal AapBavewor ro. dixava, Ka bréxwow ot peilous Tots eddtroow e€€ taov, vopous Onjcopat kwduras pev Tis Bias, pidaxas dé Ths ducarootvys, Kal avTos ovdeva Xpevov avyow THs andvrwy mpovoov- prevos lonyopias.’
. Tovatra Aéyovros avdroo Todds emratvos ék THs Ruscnelas eyévero, TOY per, or mors Hv kal Sixavos mepl Tovs evepyeras, emrauvouvTer, Trav 8, Ort prrdvOpcamos Kal peyadduxos els Tous dmépous, tav 8’, as. per pros Kal _ Snpworucds mpos TOUS Tameworépous, dmdvro 3, ort VO[MLULOS ral dikatos apywr, dyardavro Te Kal reBavjia-
2 KOTO, Stadvbelons dé Tis exichnoias tais €&fs Typépats arroypadeoOat Kehedoas TOUS dmoXpeovs, Ogou TV mor advvaror Hoav purdrrew, tiow odeidovat Kal mécov éxacrTos, errevd7) Tas arr
ypapas éAaBe, TpameCas Beis ev dyopa TaVT WV
3 dpwvrwv amnpiOper Tots Bay Ienige Ta xpea. Tadra, Svampagdprevos eeOnev € pavep@ Sudrayp.o. Baoiwrtkdv, exxywpeiy THs ‘Snpoalas yas Tovs KapTOu[Levous TE wal idta KaréXovTas abrny €v wpioperep Twi xXpoVve, Kat Tovs ovdéva KAjpov éxovtas THY troAur@v mpos éavrov amoypadecbat:
a 5 Syma Naber : eyvenv xai O, Jacoby.
pende Reiske : pyre O. % Sintenis: duds AB.
298
BOOK. IV. 9, 9-10, 3
who are in want of the necessaries of daily life. But, above all these things, I have determined to make the government fair and impartial and justice the same for all and towards all. For some have reached that degree of presumption that they take upon themselves to maltreat the common people and do not look upon the poor among you as being even free men. To the end, therefore, that the more powerful may both receive justice from and do justice to their inferiors impartially, I will establish such laws as shall prevent violence and preserve justice, and I myself will never cease to take thought for the equality of all the citizens.”’
X. While he was thus speaking there was much praise from the assembly, some commending him for his loyalty and justice to his benefactors, others for his humanity and generosity to the poor, and still others for his moderation and democratic spirit towards those of humbler station; but all loved and admired him for _ being a lawful and just ruler. The assembly having been dismissed, during the following days he ordered lists to be made of all the debtors who were unable to keep their pledges, with the amount each owed and the names of the creditors; and when this list had been delivered to him, he commanded tables to be placed in the Forum and in the presence of all the citizens counted out to the lenders the amount of the debts. Having finished with this, he published a royal edict commanding that all those who were enjoying the use of the public lands and holding them for their own should quit possession within a certain specified time, and that those citizens who - had no ‘tiatasents of land should give in their names
299
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
vopous TE ouveypader, ovs pev 1 ék Tov apyatcwy Kal TropnpeAnpeeveny dvaveovpevos, ous “Paxsthos T elonynoato Kal Nopas Topmidwos, ots 8 avros Kaftorduevos. tadra 8 adrod moXrevo- pevov xarerr@s edepov ot marpixiot Katadvopevnv Thy duvactetay THs Bovds op@vres, Kat Aoy- opovs ovKEeTL TOUS avrous, GAN’ evavrious Tots TpoTepois eAduBavov. ev dpxats bev yap epynoav adedéoban tiv Trapdvopov avrob Suvacretay a7ro- dei$avres peooBaorhets Kat bu exetvey eA€obau TOV Karo vopous eovra THY apxnv’ TOTE de oTépyew emt Tots Tmapobaw @ovro Seiv Kal pndev ohumpaypoveiv. etonjer 2 yap abrois Aoyi- ojos ort, vis pev Bovdfjs 6 ov avry Tponpetro map- ayovons emi Ta mpdypara., 6 Ofjpos € evavTuboerau TIV pipov dvadaBeiv- eav 8° emi TH Shpw trown- owot THv Tod Pacwréws aipeow,® drracat TOV TuMvov Ydodopjaovow at pparpat, Kab _ Tepe éoTau TO dvdpi TO Soxety KaTa vopous apyeuw. édogev ody avrois dpewov elvar KAémrovTa THV apxjv Tov avopa Kal TapaKpovdpevov Tovs moAiras paMov 7 meloavra, Kal avepas AaBovra Karexew. GAN’ ovdev avrois €yéveTo mpovpyou Trav Acdoyropeveny’ ovrw KATEOTPATIY NT, avrods 6 TudAws Kat Karéoye tiv Baoreiay axdvTwv exeivwv. KatTacKevdcas yap ex modod dias A¢yeo$ar Kata riv* wodw ws emBovdevdvrwv
1 ods wev added by Reiske. * cloner Cobet: eiomimre O. 3 aipeow B, but space of 3-4 letters left vacant before the word : _mpoalpeow A, Jacoby. Except in B the order of words is 7v mpoaipecty rob Bacwréws.
300
BOOK IV. 10, 3-6
tohim. He also drew up laws, in some cases renewing old laws that had been introduced by Romulus and Numa Pompilius and had fallen into abeyance, and establishing others himself. While he was pursuing these measures, the patricians were growing indignant as they saw the power of the senate being overthrown, and they proceeded to a plan of action which was no longer the same as before, but the opposite. For whereas at first they had determined to deprive him of his illegal power, to appoint interreges, and through them to choose one who should hold the office legally, they now thought they ought to ac- quiesce in the existing state of affairs and not to interfere at all. For it occurred to them that, if the senate attempted to place a man of its own choosing at the head of affairs, the people, when they came to give their votes, would oppose him; whereas, if they should leave the choice of the king to the people, all the curiae would elect Tullius and the result would be that he would seem to hold the office legally. They thought it better, therefore, to permit him to continue in the possession of the sovereignty by stealth and by deceiving the citizens rather than after persuading them and receiving it openly. But none of their calculations availed them aught, so artfully did Tullius outmanoeuvre them and get possession of the royal power against their will. For having long before caused a report to be spread through the city that the patricians were plotting
* rv O: om. Jacoby. 301
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
atte Trav Tar puctov mpohrbev «is i ayopay éobijra muvapay meptBeBAnpevos Kat Karndns, ovvovons avT@ Kal THs pnTpos Oxprotas Kal Tis Tapxvviou yovaikos TavakvAidos Kal Tis ovyyeveias Tis Bacwuciis: Ans. dxAov d€ ovvdpapdvtos moAAod mpos TO mapddofov Tis oxpews exiAnoiav ovyKadéoas mponrGev emi to Pipa Kal BreSiibe TowbTov Twa Adyov: ) XI. “ Odxére poe mepl TOV Tapxvviov mraidwy povov 6 Kivduves eat, iva pndev 710 Tay exOpadv Sewov 7d Dwow, adn’ 707 Kal Tepl THs eps puxis déos eloepxeTat, pi). TuKpas dpouBas Ths SiKato- ovvns dmohdBon. emiBovAcvopnar yap vo Tav TaTpikiwv, Kal peurvuvTal por twes e€€ adrav amoKkteivai pe ouvopvdpevor adixnpa prev ovdev ovre petlov our” éAarrov eXOVTES eyicaneiv, dv d¢ Tov Shpwov €d memoinKo, Kal TapecKevaopat Tovetv dx Oopevot TE Kal dvagvorrabodyres: ot Savevoral fev Ort Tods mévnTas bpav ovK claca, TH _ehevdepiay adapeOjvar mpos Ta xpea v7’ avra@y drraxGevras*t ot be Karavooprl opevor Ta Snpooa Kal KaTEeXOVTEs, nv dpets dv aiparos exTnoaabe yav éxAumretv dvayKalopevor, warTrep Ta TAaTpP@a drroorepovpevor Kal od TaMSr pra dmrodibdvres" o 8 dvetpevor TOV elopopav TOV eis tovds oA€uous, el TyinoacBae Tovs Bious avayKacOncovrar Kal amd TtaVv TYmpedr ew Tas elopopas avvetopepew* Kowf dé ovprmarres, ort KaTa vopous veypapprévous eOvobijoovran Civ ra. dikava ef toov diSovres bpiv Kal AapBavorres, ad’ obx wonep apyupwrijrois mapayphoovrat 1 dnaxbévras Niebuhr: dyévras O, Jacoby. 302
BOOK IV. 10, 6-11, 2
against him, he came into the Forum meanly dressed and with a dejected countenance, accompanied by his mother Ocrisia, Tanaquil, the wife of Tarquinius, and all the royal family. And when great crowds flocked together at so unexpected a sight, he called an assembly, and ascending the tribunal, addressed them much as follows:
XI. “It is no longer the children of Tarquinius alone whom I see in danger of suffering some injury at the hands of their enemies, but I am already coming to fear for my own life, lest I receive a bitter requital for my justice. For the patricians are plotting against me and I have received intorma- tion that some of them are conspiring to kill me, not because they can charge me with any crime, great or trivial, but because they resent the benefits I have conferred and am prepared to confer upon the people and feel that they are being treated unjustly. The money-lenders, for their part, feel aggrieved because I did not permit the poor among you to be haled to prison by them because of their debts and to be deprived of their liberty. And those who misappropriate and hold what belongs to the state, finding themselves obliged to give up the land which you acquired with your blood, are as angry as if they were being deprived of their inheritances instead of merely restoring what belongs to others. Those, again, who have been exempt from war taxes resent being compelled to give ina valuation of their property and to pay taxes in proportion to those valuations. But the general complaint of them all is that they will have to accus- tom themselves to live according to written laws and impartially dispense justice to you and receive it from you, instead of abusing the poor, as they now do, as if
393
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
3 Tois mévnow, 8 movwoto. viv. Kal tadra 8) Ta eykAjpara ovvevéynavtes eis TO Kowdv BeBovd- Aewwrat te Kal ovvopwpdKaot KaTdyew Tods duyddas Kai rots Mapxiov matot tiv Bacwrelav azrodibdvat, ods duets Tapxtvov dmoKxreivavras tov Baciréa tyudv dvdpa ypynorov Kat diAdmodw kat tnAKotro Swampagapevous dyos tds Te Sixas épypouvs exdumdvras Kal dvyfs éavrois TYyLNoapevovs Tupos Kal voaTos elpyew exndi- caobe: eweAAdv 7’, f pr OGrrov eyot epi TovTwy éyéveTo punvuais, Fevieny Svayw émayd- Hevou vuKtos ete ToAAAs} Kardyew eis THY moAW
4 tos gvyddas. Ta pera tTadra mdvres tore dimou, Kav eyd pa A€yw, Ste Mdpxvow ovdAap- Bavévrwy adrois tav marpikiwy Katacydvres Ta mpaypara Siva mévov, mp@rov pev ee Tov gvraxa Ttadv Baowewy Kai tas Kar’ adra@v ém- TeAcodpevov Sikas eueAdov dvaprdcecbat,2 exeira TavTl 7a maidia Kal tods adAAovs ovyyeveis Te kal ditous Tapxuviov mavras dpetcbar® yuvaikas o° qpdv Kat pntépas Kal Ovyarépas Kal mav 7d OAArv yévos ev avdparddwv monoccbart Adyw, m0Ad To Onpid@des Exovres ev TH Pdaer Kal Tupay- vucov. eb pev odv Kal duiv radra BovdAopevors eoTlv, & Snudtat, Tos pev avdpoddvous Katdyew Kat Baowreis daodexvivar, tods dé Ta&Vv edepye- tav taidas e€ehatvew Kal tHv bmd TOO mdaTOU kataAepbcicav apynv ddhapetoba, orépEopev Tv tdxnv. adda mpds anavrwv Ocdv Te Kal
1 goAAjs ABa: odd Bb, Jacoby. ® Cobet, Hertlein: dvapracacba O.
304
BOOK IV. 11, 2-5
they wereso many purchased slaves. And making com- mon cause of these complaints, they have taken counsel and sworn to recall the exiles and to restore the king- dom to Marcius’ sons, against whom you passed a vote forbidding them the use of fire and water for having assassinated Tarquinius, your king, a worthy man and a lover of his country, and, after they had committed such an act of pollution, for having failed to appear for their trial and thus condemned themselves to exile. And if I had not received early information of these designs, they would, with the assistance of a foreign force, have brought back the exiles into the city in the dead of night. You all know, of course, what would have been the consequence of this, even without my mentioning it—that the Marcii, with the support of the patricians, after getting control of affairs without any trouble, would first have seized me, as the guardian of the royal family and as the person who had pronounced sentence against them, and after that would have destroyed these children and all the other kinsmen and friends of Tarquinius; and, as they have much of the savage and the tyrant in their nature, they would have treated our wives, mothers and daughters and all the female sex like slaves. If, therefore, it is your pleasure also, citizens, to recall the assassins and make them kings, to banish the sons of your benefactors and to deprive them of the kingdom their grandfather left them, we shall submit to our fate. But we all, together with our wives and children, make supplication
3 Gpetobar Cobet: aipetabar Bb, atpetobar Ba, dvotpetoOa R, dveXetofar Hertlein. * Cobet, Hertlein: zoujoacIa O, Jacoby.
395
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Sauidvenv, 6 ogol TOV dvOpdmivov emromrevovat Biov, 4
ixérat mavres bpav yevojevor oov yovarki Te Kal Tékvots, dvi mov pev dv Tapkivios 6
Tay TravOlwv mammos ob moudy bpas Brereheoey, “4
avtt TohAcv be ov avTos eye) Kara TI eavTod
Svvapuuy _eyevopny div Xpyouwos, a€vodpev vpds
piav jp Sobvac Tavray Swpedy, pavepav mouoas
Ty Dav adray yreopany. ei yap érépous TWAS dg vovicorépous 7) L@V drredngare ctva Tavrns Tis TULTS Tuyxavew, TO. ev maudio, oixyceTaL Tv
modw tpiv t karahundvra, kat 4 GAAn Tapxuviov:
ovyyevera eyes oe ere pov Tt “Povhetionas yer- vaudrepov dmep epavroo: BeBiwrat yap 79 pot
Kal mpos dperiy Kal mpos evdogiay drroxpevrws
Kal ovK dv dEvboarpe Tijs trap tuadv edvoias
pevobeis, ay avet maVvTos ciAdpnv ayabod, Civ aloypas ev aAdows ttt. mapaddBere 57) ras paBdovs kal ddre, el Bovrcobe, tots Tra piKiots* eyo 8 tpiv odk evoxAnow Tapdv.””
XI. Tadra, _éyovros avTod Kal Tapaxwpely oiov TE OVTOS dro Tob Brparos Kpavy? TE Tra,pa TaVT wv e€aiovos eyevero ® Kat Senoeus Eby pEv aL ddxpvow, iva pevy TE Kat duakatexn Ta mpdypwata pndeva dedouxeis. emeut eycehevarot Tues SverAn- pores THY dyopay BaoAéa zrovety avrov €Bowv kat ovyKadeiv Tas ppatpas nélovy Kat jor qrovv" apf apevev dé TovTwy evdds 6 O7juos amas él Tis abris Tpoatpécews eyeyovet. todro Katapalayv 6 TudAos otkértt mapiiKe Tov Kaipov, GAAG mods adrois <idévar dycas xdpiras,
1 jyuiv B: tyav R. 306
BOOK IV. 11, 5-12, 2
to you by all: the gods and lesser divinities who watch over the lives of men that, im return for the many benefits Tarquinius, the grandfather of these children, never ceased to confer upon you, and in return for the many services I myself, as far as I have been able, have done you, you will grant us this single boon—to declare your own sentiments. For if you have come to believe that any others are more worthy than we of this honour, the children, with all the other relations of Tarquinius, shall withdraw, leaving the city to you. As for me, I shall take a more generous resolution in my own case. For I have already lived long enough both for virtue and for glory, and if I am disappointed of your goodwill, which I have preferred to every other good thing, I could never bring myself to live in disgrace among any other people. Take the rods, then, and give them to the patricians, if you wish; I shall not trouble you with my presence.”
XII. While he was speaking these words and seemed about to leave the tribunal, they all raised a tremend- ous clamour, and mingling tears with their entreaties, besought him to remain and to retain control of affairs, fearing no one. Thereupon some of his partisans, who had stationed themselves in different parts of the Forum, following his instructions, cried out, ‘“ Make him king,” and demanded that the curiae should be called together and a vote taken ; and after these had set the example, the whole popu-
lace was promptly of the same opinion. Tullius,seeing ~
this, no longer let the occasion slip, but told them that he felt very grateful to them for remembering
2 éyévero R: éyeivero Ba, éyivero Bb, Jacoby. 3°97
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
6re péuvynvrar ta&v evepyeowv, Kal €re mAeiova brocxyopevos ayaa owjocw, €dav adrov amo- deiEwor Baorrtéa, mpocirev ucpay apyaipecidr, els Hv exéXevoe Kal tods ex TOV aypav amavras mapeivat. ovveAOdvros 5é tod Syyov Kaddv tas dpatpas kara piav avedidov tas Pjdovs. amdcais d¢ tais dpdtpais Kpileis ris Bactreias aévos TrapaAapBaver ToTE oy dipxmy Tapa. Tod Syporti- Koo 7AnBous moda, 1 xaipew TH Bovag dpacas, iy ovK ngtwoev emucupioa Ta TOD Srpov Kpivata,? womep avTh morety bos Hv. Tobrov dé Tov Tpomov emt THv Bacirciav tapeh\Owv mo\AGv. pev Kal GAAwy moAvTevpatwr elonynrns eyévero, péyav d€ Kai Aoyou aévov emoAéunoe mpos Tup- pnvods moAcpov. moijcopa dé mepi THv aroAurev- pdrwv adtod mp@rov rods Adyous.
XIIl. Evds dua To mrapaAaBeiv THY apxrV Sueverpe Thy Snpootay Xcpav Tots: Onrevovot ‘Pwpaiwy: emevra. Tovs vopous Tous TE ouv- adAaKtikods Kal Tovs mepl TOY adiKnaTwv en- EKUpwoe Tas ppatpais* near dé mevTHKovTa Tov pddvora, 3 tov dpbdv, & av ovdev déouat pepvicbac KaTa TO Tapov. Th Te moAc mpoceOnKe dvo Addouvs, tov te Oduyuwadvov Kadovpevov Kai TO *loxvAivov, dv éxdtepos aftoAdyou moAews €xet péyeOos, Kal Sduevemev adtovs Tots aveariots
mapaAay dver . . . roAAa B: om. R, . , KPtHara B: om. R. mov padora B: om. R.
308
BOOK IV. 12, 2-13, 2
his services; and after promising to confer even more benefits if they should make him king, he appointed a day for the election, at which he ordered everybody to be present including those from the country.. When the people had assembled he called the curiae and took the vote of each curia separately. And upon being judged worthy of the kingship by all the curiae, he then accepted it from the populace, telling the senate to go hang; for he did not ask that body to ratify the decision of the people, as it was accustomed to do.1 After coming to the sovereignty in this manner, he introduced many reforms in the civil administration and also carried on a great and memorable war against the Tyrrhenians. But I shall first give an account of his administrative reforms.
XIII. Immediately upon receiving the sovereignty he divided the public lands among those of the Romans who served others for hire.’ Next he caused both the laws relating to private contracts and those concerning torts to be ratified by the curiae; these laws were about fifty in number, of which I need not make any mention at present. He also added two hills to the city, those called the Viminal and the Esquiline,? each of which has the size of a fairly large city. These he divided among such of the
1 Of. Livy i. 41, 6 f.; 46,1. In the first passage he states that Tullius primus iniussu populi voluntate patrum regnavit ; and in the second he says that when the young Tarquinius hinted that he was ruling without the sanction of the people, he proceeded to conciliate the plebeians and then, putting the question to a vote of the people, was declared king by them.
2 Livy (i. 44, 3) states that Tullius added the Viminal and the Quirinal, and enlarged the Esquiline. Strabo (v. 3, 7) agrees with Dionysius. The Quirinal had already been added by Numa according to Dionysius (ii. 62, 5).
3°99
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
‘Pwyaiwy oikias KatacKkevdcacba évba? Kal’ avros €moijoato Tv oiknow ev TO Kpariorw tis “loxvAlas tow: obdtos 6 Bactreds TeAevTatos nvénoe tov tepiBorov tis woXews Tods Svo Tots mévte mpoobels Addois, dpyvilevodmevos te dds
/ ‘ bf \ - \ Ld i vouos Hv Kal Tada Ta pds Oeods Sora Sia- mpagdpevos. mpoowrépw 8 ovkért mponAOev 7 KatacKevl) Tis méAcws, odK e@vTos, ws act,
a . Tod dayioviov, GAd’ é€orw dmayra Ta TEpi THY moAw oikovpeva xwpia, ToAAd dvTa Kai peydra, yuma Kat areata Kal paota ToAcpmiows eAGodow bmoxetipia yeveoOar: Kat €@ pev eis radra Tis. op@v 7d péyebos eberdlew Bovdijocerar ris ‘Pdpns, mravdobai 7 dvayxacbijcera Kal ody e 4 ~ > / a / / eer BeBavov onyciov oddev, & Svayvdicerar péxpr mo00 mpoBaivovoa ert més eorl Kai 7d0ev dpyerat pnkere elvar rods, odtw ovvdavrat 7d doru TH xwpa Kat eis dmeipov expnkvvopévns mdAews dTroAnyu tots Oewpevors mapéyerat. et Sé TO retxel,” Suceupérm ev dv. Sia Tas meEpt- AapBavovcas adbro modaydbev oixjoes, tyvn dé zwa dvddrrovr. Kata moddods rémous THs apxaias Kxatackevfs, Bovdnbein perpely adriy Kata Tov KvKAov Tov meptexovTa "AOnvaiwy® 7d dotv, od m0AA@ Tur peilwy 6 THs ‘Pduns av
b) ~ / , > ? ¢ \ ‘ lol / av7@ pavein KvKdos. add’ dmép pev Too jeye- Oovs te Kai KddAous Tis aéAEws, cs KaTa THY
* év#a, deleted by Kiessling: Biicheler proposed to read évraida, with the punctuation after the adverb.
* 7®@ after reixyer deleted by Pflugk.
8 rov, KUKAov T.. 1. paPprateny Jacoby: tov *A@nvaiov (‘A@nvawy B) «vxdrov.r. 7. O; Reiske proposed rév *APnvav KUxAov Tov TeEptexovra,
310
BOOK IV. 13, 2-5
Romans as had no homes of their own, so that they might build houses there; and he himself fixed his habitation there, in the best part of the Esquiline Hill.4 This king was the last who enlarged the circuit of the city, by adding these two hills to the other five, after he had first consulted the auspices, as the law directed, and performed the other religious rites. Farther than this the building of the city has not yet progressed, since the gods, they say, have not permitted it; but all the inhabited places round it, which are many and large, are unprotected and without. walls, and very easy to be taken by any enemies who may come. If anyone wishes to estimate the size of Rome by looking at these suburbs he will necessarily be misled for want of a definite clue by which to determine up to what point it is still the city and where it ceases to be the city ; so closely is the city connected with the country, giving the beholder the impression of a city stretching out indefinitely. But if one should wish to measure Rome by the wall, which, though hard to be discovered by reason of the build- ngs that surround it in many places, yet preserves in several parts of it some traces of its ancient struc- ture, and to compare it with the circuit of the city of Athens, the circuit of Rome would not seem to him very much larger than the other. But for an account of the extent and beauty of the city of
1 Livy (l.c.) says that he established his residence on the Esquiline ut loco dignitas fieret.
311
to
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
= - e / 4 ” ~ , epav elyev yduciav, Erepos ora. rH Sinyjoer Kalpos emiTndELoTeEpos.
XIV. ‘O dé Tvddtos, émerd1) rods éxra Addhovs évl teixer mrepiéAaBev, eis térrapas poipas SveAedv Tv TOAW Kat Oéuevos ert THv Addwv Tals potpats
\ > ( ~ A / a A tas emuKdAjoes, 7H pev Ladativny, tH 5é¢ LoBo-
é. 1 ~ de ‘ K NAb 2 ~ de , pdvqy,» Th Se tpirn KodAivgy,® rh oe terdpry Tav powpav *loxvAiwny, tetpadvdov éroince Thy moAw elvat, tpidvdov odcay téws: Kal Tovs avOpdrous érafe tods ev éxdoTrn polpa tav TETTAPWV OLKODYTAS, WOTEP KWUTAS, LATE peTA-
/ c ff ” Sa > ” / AapBdvew érépav oiknow pyr addobi mov ovv- terelv, Tas Te KaTaypadas TOV oTpariwrdv Kal Tas elompaters TOV xpnudtrwv Tas ywopevas eis Ta OTpaTLWTLKa Kal Tas Aas ypeias, as exaoTov cde. TH Kow@ tapéxew, ovKéeTe Kata Tas TpEis dudas tas yeviKds, Ws mpdtepov, adda Kara Tas TéTTapas Tas TomKAas Tas bd éavTod Sia- / > a e / 27> ¢ / > /
TaxJeioas emroretro, Hyeovas ef’ Exdorns amodei~as ovppopias, womep dvdAdpxovs 7) Kwpdpyas, ols mpocéeTatev «idévat motav oikiay EKaoTos otke?. e7elTa ~KaTa TdvTas eKédevoe TOvs aTEVWwrods ® eyKatacKevac0qvar Kadiddas bro Ta&v yertoven Hpwor mpovwrriois Kat Ovoias avdrois évopo-
' coBopayvnv B: BaBopdvnv A, LovBoupdyny Reiske, Jacoby.
2 Portus: xoAAativny O.
8 After orevwzods the MSS. have fepa (AB) or fepas (R); Kiessling deleted.
1 No such passage is to be found in the extant portions of the Antiquities.
2 Of. Livy i. 43, 13.
’ This was named from the Subura, which was not a hill, but a valley entering the Forum from the northeast. 312
BOOK IV. 13, 5-14, 3
Rome, as it existed in my day, another occasion will be more suitable.
XIV. After Tullius had surrounded the seven hills with one wall, he divided the city into four regions *, which he named after the hills, calling the first the Palatine, the second the Suburan,? the third the Colline,t and the fourth the Esquiline region; and by this means he made the city contain four tribes, whereas it previously had consisted of but three.> And he ordered that the citizens inhabiting each of the four regions should, like persons living in villages, neither take up another abode nor be enrolled elsewhere; and the levies of troops, the col- lection of taxes for military purposes, and the other services which every citizen was bound to offer to the commonwealth, he no longer based upon the three national tribes, as aforetime, but upon the four local tribes established by himself. And over each region he appointed commanders, like heads of tribes or villages, whom he ordered to know what house each man lived in. After this he commanded that there should be erected in every street ® by the inhabitants of the neighbourhood chapels to heroes whose statues stood in front of the houses,” and
‘ This name was derived from Collis, a common term for the Quirinal.
5 The Ramnes, Tities and Luceres.
§ The word orevwzds usually means a narrow passage or lane, but in this chapter it is used for the Roman compitum (com- pare 13 lines below), and this we know was a cross-road,
? This seems to be the literal meaning of zpovdmos, but evidently the word is used here to express compitalis, the heroes being the lares compitales. These lares doubtless reminded Dionysius of the Greek herms, and his descriptive adjective is more appropriate to the latter.
313
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
bérnoev émredcioba Kal’ Exacrov éviavTdv meAd= vous eladepovons exdorys oixias’ tots dé. 7a rept TOV yeirovwy iepa ovvreAcbow év rots mpovw- miots ! ob Tods eAevOepous, dAAa Tods SovAous erage mapeival Te Kal ouviepoupyeiv, Ws Keyaplope- vys Tots Tpwoe Tis Tay Deparovrev day peotas: qv ere Kal Kal? pas éopTyy dyovres *Pwpator OuereAovy oAiyats dorepov Hpepars TOV Kpoviey, oeuviy ev rots mavU Kal ToduteAa, KoumrdAva TpogayopevovTes avr emt TOY oTevwTaVY: KOU mirous yap Tods OTEvwTTOvS kahobar: Ka pviar- Tovot TOV apxatov eOuopov emt tev tepav, Sua Trav Depamdvtev Tovs 7pwas iAaoKdpevor Kal dmav Td Soddov adatpotvres attav ev. tais Hpepas exeivais, wa tH diAavOpwria tavryn Taccevdpevor péeya TU Kal oepvov €xovon) Xapreorepor yivevrae mept Tovs Seordtas Kal Ta
Aurnpa ris 7xNS HrToOv Baptvevrar. XV. AtetAe? S€ Kal THv ywpav tri
? €v tots mpovwrtors, the reading of the MSS, is probably corrupt ; Casaubon proposed trois (or Jeots) mpovwriors (omit- ting ev); "Biicheler é €v Tois aTevwmots.
2 The text of this section is given as arranged by Niebuhr (Rém. Gesch. I. n. 973). .In the MSS. TérTapas (1. 4) is followed by kat (om. B) tpdxovra, dvddas duporépew Kdrwy pévroe ToUTwy emt TvdXov rds macas yevéota. réyer ws dé Ovevvairros KTE. Jacoby differs from Niebuhr in placing TpidKovra. pudds émt TvAdlov ras macas yevéoba Aéyer after agtomiatdrepos v.
1 Literally, ‘“‘in the places before the houses.’’ Of the emendations proposed (see the critica] note), that, of Casaubon means ‘‘to the (heroes) i in front of the houses,’’ that of Biicheler ** at the cross-roads,”’
314
BOOK IV. 14, 3-15, 1
he made a law that sacrifices should be performed to them every year, each family contributing a honey- cake. He directed also that the persons attending and assisting those who performed the sacrifices at these shrines + on behalf of the neighbourhood should not be free men, but slaves, the ministry of servants being looked upon as pleasing to the heroes, This festival the Romans still continued to celebrate even in my day in the most solemn and sumptuous man- ner a few days after the Saturnalia, calling it the Compitalia, after the streets; for compiti,? is their name for streets.2 And they still observe the ancient custom in connexion with those sacrifices, propitiating the heroes by the ministry of their servants, and during these days removing every badge of their servitude, in order that the slaves, being softened by this instance of humanity, which has something great and solemn about it, may make themselves more agreeable to their masters and be less sensible of the severity of their condition.
XV. Tullius * also divided the country ® as a whole
* The usual plural was compita, but the form compiti is occasionally found.
3 See note 6 on p. 313.
4 The first section of this chapter is badly confused in the MSS. and two entire lines are missing from all but two-of the extant MSS. Unfortunately we have no ‘confirmation of the statements attributed by Dionysius to Fabius Pictor, Vennonius and Cato. The relation of the country districts to the city tribes is a moot question and it is not at all certain that the districts here mentioned are identical with the pagi, as Dionysius assumed. The number of tribes at this early
riod cannot have been as large even as thirty. Indeed, Dionyetns himself in describing the trial of Coriolanus (vii. 64, 6) states, that there were twenty-one tribes then; and Livy (vi. 5) records the same number for 387 B.c.
5 i.e, the country as distinguished from the city.
315
VOL. II. L
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
] ws pev DaBids dyaow, eis poipas €€ Te Kal ” a ‘ > 4 1 a Ad ‘ ‘ elxoow, Gs Kat advras}! Kade dvdAds Kat Tas dotikas mpooTifcis avrais rérrapas TpidKovTa A > \ , ‘ 4, / / duddas emt TvAdiov tas mdcas yevéobar déyeu ws 5é€ Odevveivios tordpynKev, eis piay te Kal TpidkovTa, wote® odv tais Kata mow ovaats exmemAnp@obar Tas Ett Kal els Has brapyovoas TpidKovTa Kal mevre pudds: Karwy pevroe rovTrwv apdotépwv akomiaTotepos wy ody dpiler® ray poupav tov apiOuov. dsuedwy 8 odv 6 TvAduos eis, Omdcas SymToTE poipas THY yhv Kata Tovs dpewovs Kal moAd To dodpadres Tots yewpyots mapéxew Suvncopevous dxOous Kpnaddyeta KaT- , ¢ a 2 WE" ~ eoxevacev, “ENnuixois ovouacw adra Kaddv mayous, €v0a ouvedevyov ex TOV ayp@y amavres; Omdre ‘yévoitro ToAceuiwv edodos, Kai ta moAAa Suevucrépevov evratda. dpyovres dé Kal tovrwr floav, ols éemysedes eyivero Ta T dvdpata TOV yewpy@v eidévar TOV ovvredodvtwr eis Tov adrov mayov, Kat Tas KTHoEs ev als 6 Bios atrav jr Kal Ordre xpela yévorto emi Ta O7Aa TOds xwpitas a nn / > \ 7 # > / Kadeiv ) ypnpatwv eicdopas Kat’ avdpa exdéyew, obra Td TE GWpaTa ovviyov Kal Ta xXpHpara eioémparrov. iva dé Kal tovtwy 1 mAnOds pr , > > > / A / \ Suaevperos, GAN’ edAdyoTos 7 Kal davepa, Baxyovs 1 airas B: adros R. ® More . . . tptdxovra Kal révre BC: om. R. 3 ody dpitec R: ob ywpile (or ody dpife ?) B, cal od ywpile Jacoby.
1 An annalist of whom almost nothing is known. He seems to have lived in the second century B.c.
316
BOOK IV. 15, 1-3
into twenty-six parts, according to Fabius, who calls these divisions tribes also and, adding the four city tribes to them, says that there were thirty tribes in all under Tullius. But according to Vennonius! he divided the country into thirty-one parts, so that with the four city tribes the number was rounded out to the thirty-five tribes that exist down to our day. However, Cato, who is more worthy of cre- dence than either of these authors, does not specify the number of the parts into which the country was divided. After Tullius, therefore, had divided the country into a certain number of parts, whatever that number was, he built places of refuge upon such lofty eminences as could afford ample security for the husbandmen, and called them by a Greek name, pagi or “hills.”"? Thither all the inhabitants fled from the fields whenever a raid was made by enemies, and generally passed the night there. These places also had their governors, whose duty it was to know not only the names of all the husbandmen who belonged to the same district but also the lands which afforded them their livelihood. And whenever there was occasion to summon the countrymen to take arms or to collect the taxes that were assessed against each of them, these governors assembled the men together and collected the. money. And in order that the number of these husbandmen might not be hard to ascertain, but might be easy to compute and. be known at once, he ordered them to
* Dionysius was misled by the Greek word méyos (a rocky hill) to apply the Latin term primarily to the natural stronghold . rather than to the district it served. While both words are doubtless from the same root pag-, “‘ fix,’’ the meanings
developed along different lines; pagus seems to have meant a “‘ fixed’ or marked area.
317:
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
exéhevoev avrots Bpicacbat Gedy ETLOKOTIOV Te Kal puddeov Too maou, ous erage Svaiaus kowais yepaipew Kal? €exacrov evavTov dpa auvepyopeévous, éopTyv twa Kai tadrnv ev Tots mavv TuyLiav KaTaoTnadpevos, Ta _kadovpeva TlayardAca.- Kat vopous dmep TOV tepdv tovtwv, ovs eTL Sud dvaakijs éxovor ‘Pwyaior, ouveyparpev. eis b€ THY Ovoiav ravryv Kal THY avvodoV amravTas exéAcevae Tovs Opomdyous Kata Kepadny wpropevov vop.iopd TL auverahepew, €repov pev TL Tods avopas, €repov dé tt Tas yvvatkas, dAdo dé Tt tovs avyBovs. €€ od ovvapiOunbevros sid Ta&v epeotnKdtwv Tois tepois pavepos 6 THv avOpa- mw apiOuos eyivero Kara yévn Te Kal Kal” HAtKias. ws 5€ [letowv Acvxwos ev TH mpadirn TOV evtavoiwy avaypadav ioropet, BovAduevos Kat Tay ev doret Svar piBovraw To mAnbos eidevan, Tav Te yevve- pévav Kal Tov dmoywopevenv Kat Tov eis dvdpas evypapopeveny, eragev daov ede vopuopa KaTa- dépew vmép ExdoTov Tovs mpoojKovras, eis pev Tov ths HideBbvias Onoaupov, nv ‘Pwpator KkaAotow “Hpav pwapopov, bmep TaY _yevven- bevy: «is Sé TOV THS "Adpodirys Ths 1 év dAcet Kabdpyperns, 1) qv Tpoaayopevovar ArBerivyy, dep TOV drroywopeveny eis dé rov THs Neornros, bmep Ta&v eis avdpas apxopevwv cuvrereiv: e& dv jpedre SiayvedicecOar Kal’ exacrov éviavTov doo. TE Of ovpmarTes Hoav Kal tives €€ adradv THY oTpatevoywov HAtkiav elyov. Tatra Kata-
1 +s added by Kiessling.
318
BOOK IV. 15, 3-6
erect altars to the gods who presided over and were guardians of the district, and directed them. to assemble every year and honour these gods with public sacrifices. This occasion also he made one of the most solemn festivals, calling it the Paganalia ; and he drew up laws concerning these sacrifices, which the Romans still observe. Towards the ex-
ense of this sacrifice and of this assemblage he ordered all those of the same district to contribute each of them a certain piece of money, the men paying one kind, the women another and the children a third kind. When these pieces of money were counted by those who presided over the sacrifices, the number of people, distinguished by their sex and age, became known. And wishing also, as Lucius Piso writes in the first book of his Annals, to. know the number of the inhabitants of the city, and of all who were born and died and arrived at the age of manhood, he prescribed the piece of money which their relations were to pay for each—into the treasury of Ilithyia (called by the Romans Juno Lucina) for those who were born, into that of the Venus of the Grove (called by them Libitina*) for those who died, and into the treasury of Juventas for those who were arriving at manhood. By means of these pieces of money he would know every year both the number of all the inhabitants and which of them. were of military age.
1 Libitina was a goddess of corpses, but in the course of time, perhaps through'a confusion of Libitina with Libentina (an epithet of Venus), she came to be identified with Venus. Not only was the register of deaths kept in her temple, but everything necessary for a funeral might be bought or hired there. ;
319
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
OTNTAPLEVOS exéhevoev aTravTas “Pewpatovs dro~ ypagecbat TE Kal TywGobae Tas ovotas mpos dapyvpiov dpdcavras Tov v6 pLupLov bpkov, 7 pay taney kad amo mavros TOO Bedriorou Ter yA oGau,? TaTépwv Te wv eiow ypadovtas Kal HAcKiay nv €éxovot dnAobyras yuvairds TE Kai mraidas ovouacovTas Kal ev Tivt KaTOLKOUOWW €KaoTOL tis moAcews gvAq? 7 mdyw Tis xepas mpoo- tievras’, TH Sé pr) Tiunoapevw Tiywpiay wpice Ths T ovalas orépecbau kat adrov paorrymbevra mpabijvas* Kal HEXpL modrod. Si€uewe mapa *Payialows obros 6 vopos.
XVI. Tipnoapévwr 8€ rdévrwv davadaBav ra ypappareta Kat Siayvods 76 Te mAA0os abrav Kat Ta peye0n ta&v Biwy coddrarov damdvrwv Todrevparwv eionynoato Kal peyiotwv “Pwpaiots ayalav airuv, ws Ta epya edjAwoe. TO Se moNtrevj.o. Toudvbe Hv play detiev ef dmrdvrey Hoipay, Hs 70 peyeorov Hv Tin pia. Ths ovdcias ovx édarroy éxarov pv@v. Tovrous O¢ owvraéas eis dySonKovra, Adxous onda péepew émeragev aomidas “Apyoducas ka ddparta Kal Kpavy xdAkea Kail Odpaxas Kal Kvnpidas Kat §idn. dteAdy 8 adrods diy, TeTTapdKovrTa jev emoinge vewrépwv Adxous, ols tas tmabpiovs amédwKe
1 reryujoba O: TerypHocabar Reiske, rypnoecIas oats 2 dudp added by Kiessling, té7w by Steph.
1 On the Servian constitution and census described in chaps. 16-22 cf, Livy i. 42, 4-43, 11.
2 In giving Greek equivalents for the Roman sums involved in the census Dionysius amused himsolf by stating the amounts alternately in minae and in drachmae (1 mina = 100 drach- mae). Assuming equivalence between the drachma and
320
BOOK IV. 15, 6-16, 2
After he had made these regulations, he ordered. all the Romans to register their names and give in a mon- etary valuation of their property, at the same time taking the oath required by law that they had given in a true valuation in good faith; they were also to set down the names of their fathers, with their own age and the names of their wives and children, and every man was to declare in what tribe of the city or in what district of the country he lived. If any failed to give in their valuation, the penalty he estab- lished was that their property should be forfeited and they themselyes whipped and sold for slaves. This law continued in force among the Romans for'a long time.
XVI. After all had: given in their valuations, Tullius took the registers and determining both the number of the citizens and the size of their estates, introduced the wisest of all measures, and one which has been the source of the greatest advantages to the Romans, as the results have shown.1 The measure was this: He selected from the whole number of the citizens one part, consisting of those whose property was rated the highest and amounted to no less than one hundred minae.? Of these he formed eighty centuries, whom he ordered to be armed with Argolic bucklers, with spears, brazen helmets, corslets, greaves and swords. Dividing these centuries into two groups, he made forty centuries of younger men, whom he appointed to take the the Roman denarius, he gave to the latter its earlier value of 10 asses. Thus his figures when given in drachmae are just one-tenth as large as Livy’s figures expressed in asses. The sums named by the two historians agree except in the case of the fifth class, where Dionysius gives 1,250 drachmae as against Livy’s 11,000 asses,
321
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
oTparetas, TerrapdKovra dé mpeoPirépwr, obs edet. THS vedrnTos «is mO\epov efvovons b70- peévovras ev TH oAe Ta evros Telyous pvharrew. airy TPwTN ovvragtis hv xwpav de Karetyey év Tois moAepmois TV mpoayavilomerny Ths dbda~ Aayyos OAns. metr? ex TeV SrroAcuopieverv ETE pay dbrpet poipav, ols iy évros fev pupiov Spaxuar, ou petov dé mévre Kal éBdoprovra, py TO Tipnpa., ouvrdgas de rovrous 1 eis elKoot Adxous 74, poev da, popetv dma. mpoc- éragev oca TOUS MpoTepous, Tous 6¢ Odpaxas avrav. adgetre, Kal avril Tay domiday, dvéuxe Bupeos. Sieh de kal ToUTW TOUS tmép TerTapdKovra Kal mévre ETN yeyovoras' and TOV exovTwy tiv oTpatevouov Atkiav, déxka ev émoinae Adyous vewTépwv, ods dev mpoTroAepeciv Ths modews, Séxa be mpeopuTépwr, ols dmrédwie rerxopuAareiv. adrn Sevrépa obvragis He exoopietro 8 ev Tots ayaou pera TOvS Tpopidxous. THY dé Tpirnv errolet ovvtagw ék TOV drroAcuTo- pevov, door Thinow elyov éAdrrova, pev Tov éemraxioxiAioy Kal TevTaKootoy dpa. » ov petova, de pray TEVTHKOVTO.. TOUTWY cle TOV omuo pov od pdvoy. Tots Odpagw, woTEp TOV Sevtépu, ada Kal Tais mepucrnpion. ouvetate S€ Kal Tovrous is eiKoat Adxyous, Kat SuetA€e, TOV. avdrov rpomov Tols mporépous Kal’ jAucas, déxa, Adxous . dodovs Tots vewTépors Kal déxa Tots, mpeoBurepors. xXcpa dé Kai ordous iy TOUTWY TOV AdXeov ev ‘rats pdxats 7) pera todvs ébeor@ras Tuls TMpopaxots. 1 zovrovs Kiessling: rods 0.
322
BOOK IV. 16, 2-5
field in time of war, and forty of older men, whose duty it was, when the youth went forth to war, to remain in the city and guard everything inside the walls. This was the first class; in wars it oc- cupied a position in the forefront of the whole army. Next, from those who were left he took another part whose rating was under ten thousand drachmae but not less than seventy-five minae. Of these he formed twenty centuries and ordered them to wear the same armour as those of the first class, except that he took from them the corslets, and instead of the bucklers gave them shields.1 Here also he distinguished between those who were over forty-five years old and those who were of mili- tary age, constituting ten centuries of the younger men, whose duty it was to serve their country in the field, and ten of the older, to whom he committed the defence of the walls. This was the second class; in engagements they were drawn up behind those fighting in the front ranks. The third class he con- stituted out of those who were left, taking such as had a rating of less than seven thousand five hundred drachmae but not less than fifty minae. The armour of these he diminished not only by taking away the corslets, as from the second class, but also the greaves. He formed likewise twenty centuries of these, dividing them, like the former, according to their age and assigning ten centuries to the younger men and ten to the older. In battles the post and station of these centuries was in the third line from the front.
1 The Greek word here used means a large, oblong shield, Livy’s. scutum.. The Argolic buckler or clipeus, on the other hand, was a round shield,
323
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS XVITL, *Adeddv 5é mddw ex ta&v boXeuTo-
péevwv rods eAdtTw mevraxioyiAiwy dSpaypav €xovras odoiav axpe mévre Kal e€tKooL pv, Terdpryy erroinoe potpav. duérage be wat tov- Tous eis €lkoot Adxous, Kal SéKa, Lev emoinoe Tov ev akun, déxka d€ Tdv dmepnAikwv, Kata TavTa Tots. mpoTepois. omAa, dé dépew etakev avrovs Oupeods Kai iby Kat Sépara Kal ordow exew ev Tots dydor THY bordryy. THY dé ie poipar, ols evTos etKOGt Kat TEVTE pyav axpe dwoeka Kal apicovs prvdv 6 Bios Hy, els Tpud- ‘KovTa, auverage Adxous. Sujpyvro be Kal obrot Kal!’ Hruciay: mevrekaioexa pev yap e& adbrav ‘Adyou rods mpeoBurépous elyov, mevreKaidena b€ ‘Tods VEWTEPOUS. rovTous erate ‘cavvia ‘Kal opevdovas éyovras e&w ragews ovortparevecbar. terrapas dé Adxous ovdev € EXovTas omAov dxodov- Ociv éxéAcvce Tots evotrAols: Hoav d¢ TAv TeTTApwY ToUTwy Ovo pev domAoToL@v TE Kal TEKTOVWY Kal TOV dM Tov KatacKevalovTwy Ta Els Tov TrOAE}L0V eUXpnoTa.” dvo Se gadmuorav TE Kat Buxavoray Kat Tov dddAois Ticiv opydvots, €m- onpaivovroy 7a, TapaxAntuKd Too mrohépov. mpoo- EKEWTO & of pev xeyporéxvar toils 70 Sedrepov Exouar TiUN La. Sunpnpevor Kal? pruciay, Oo pev Tots mpeoBurépors, 6 d€ Tots vewrépous akodovav Adxos.* ot bé oadmorat Te kal ot Bucavorat Thi rerapry ovveratrovro poipa’ hv 5é Kal TovTwv els pev TOV mpeoBurépwv Adxos, els de Tar vewTepav: Aoxayot 8°. €€ dmdvTey ene xBevres of yervardraror Ta ToAguia Tods idiovs ExaaToL 1 Portus: Adxyors AB, but « deleted in B? 324
BOOK IV. 17, 1-4
XVII. Again taking from the remainder those whose property amounted to less than five thousand drachmae but was as much as twenty-five minae, he formed a fourth class. This he also divided into twenty centuries, ten of which he composed of such as were in the vigour of their age, and the other ten of those who were past it, in the same manner as with the former classes. He ordered the arms of these to be shields, swords and spears, and their post in engagements to be in the last line. The fifth class, consisting of those whose property was between twenty-five minae and twelve minae and a half, he divided into thirty centuries. These were also distinguished according to their age, fifteen of the centuries being composed of the older men and fifteen of the younger. These he armed with javelins and slings, and placed outside the line of battle. He ordered four unarmed centuries to follow those that were armed, two of them consisting of armourers and carpenters and of those whose business it was to prepare everything that might be of use in time of war, and the other two of trumpeters and horn- . blowers and such as sounded the various calls with any other instruments. The artisans were attached to the second class and divided according to their age, one of their centuries following the older centuries, and the other the younger centuries; the trumpeters and horn-blowers were added to the fourth class, and one of their centuries also consisted of the older men and the other of the younger.t Out of all the centuries the bravest men were chosen as cen- turions, and each.of these commanders took care
1 Livy, on the contrary, says that the artisans were attached to the first class and the musicians to the fifth.
325
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Adxous edrebeis Tots mapayyedAopevors | ztap- elyovTo. ly
XVII. Adrn pev 7 Siaxdopnois Fv 4 70> melikov éxmAnpotoa t&v te dadayyrr@v Kat tav YwAGv orparevpa* 7d Sé t&v immewv wAHVoS evéhefev Ex TaV exdvTWY TO péeyioToY Tipnua Kal Kata ‘yévos émipavav: ovverage 8 eis OKTW- Kaidexa Adyous Kal mpocévermev adtovs Tots mpwros tov. padrayyitav dydonkovtTa Adyos* elyov 5€ Kat odtTou Tovs éemupavestatous Aoxayous. Tous d€ Aoutovs moAiras, ot Tinaw elyov €Adrrova. dwdexa Kal juicous pvav; mAciovs tov 1 apiOpov ovTas TOV. mpoTépwv, anavtas «is eva ouvratas Adxov orpareias 7° améAvoe Kal mdons eiapopas emoinoey aredeis. eyévovto 81) ovppopiau: pev' e€, ds ‘Pwpiatot xadodov KAdces,® ras. ‘EN viKas KAjoets mapovondoavres’ (O° yap pets pia mpooraxrixGs oxnparioavres exbépopiev KdAe, Tobr’ éxeivo. Aéyovot Kdda, Kal Tas KAdoets® 764 Gapyatov eéxdAovy Kadéceis®), Adxor 8’, ods ai ovppopiar tepveAduBavov, éxaroy Kal evernkovratpets. émet ov. Oe THY pev mporny ouppoplay OKTw@ Kal evernKovTa Adxor adv Tots immedou: tHv Se Sevrépay elkoor kat. dvo avy Tois xElporexvais’,.tHv dé TpiTnY €lKoaL THY dé. TeTapTHY. mdAW €iKoot Kal Svo ovV Tois GaAmoTals. kai Bukanorais: thy 5é méumtnv tpidKovra: THY, 5’ emi mdcas tTeTaypevnv eis Adxos 6 TOV amdpwrs
1 zév added by Sylburg.
* khao.es B, Kal A: KAdoces Jacoby. After KAdoets the
MSS. have xara, which.was deleted by Bb and Kiessling. 5 xAdoes ABD: xAdaoers Jacoby, *
326
‘BOOK IV. 17, 4-18, 3
that his century should yield a ready obedience to orders. |
XVII. This was the arrangement he made of the entire infantry, consisting of both the heavy- armed and light-armed troops. As for the cavalry, he chose them out of such as had the highest rating and were of distinguished birth, forming eighteen centuries of them, and added them to the first eighty centuries of the heavy-armed infantry; these cen- turies of cavalry were also commanded by persons of the greatest distinction. The rest of the citizens, who had a rating of less than twelve minae and a half but were more numerous than those already men- tioned, he put into a single century and exempted them from service in the army and from every sort of tax. Thus there were six divisions which the Romans call classes, by a slight change of the Greek word kléseis! (for the verb which we Greeks pro- nounce in the imperative mood kalei, the Romans call cala,2 and the classes they anciently called caleses), and the centuries included in these divisions amounted to one hundred and ninety-three. The first class contained ninety-eight centuries, counting the cavalry; the second, twenty-two, counting the artificers; the third, twenty; the fourth, again, contained twenty-two, counting the trumpeters and horn-blowers; the fifth, thirty; and the last of all, one century, consisting of the poor citizens.
1 «Ajous means a “‘ calling ’’ or “‘ summoning.”
2 This root is seen in Calendae (Kalendae), in comitia calata, and in intercalare. The statement about an early form calesis (better calasis) is probably pure conjecture.
4 +3 added by Cobet. 5 xadécets O: Kaddoeis Biicheler,
347
bo
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS-
XIX. Tavrn rH Svakoopnoer xXpnodpevos Tas pev tov oTparunr ay Kkaraypadas xara Thy dtaipeow émovetro TH Tov Adxwv, Tas d¢ rev elopopav jemrayas Kara, 70. TY ara, TOV Biwv. omdre yap adT@ Senjoete pupiwv 7 Siopupiov, él TUXOL, orpariwT@y, Kkaradvarpav TO TAGs cls Tovs EKaTOV evevnKoVTaTpEts Adyous TO emuBdaddrov € exdoTe Adyw T7AHGos exéheve Tapexew Exaorov Adxov- Thy o¢ Samdyav Ty els TOV ETLOLTLG LOY TOV OTparevopevwy Kat eis Tas aAAas xopnyias Tas Troe puKas émuteAeoOnaoperny oup~ HeTpnadpevos, ono Tis dpxodca €orat, Svarpav Tov avbrov TpdTov eis Tovs €KQTOV evevnovrarpets Adxous, TO eK THs TYyjoews emBdddov éxdorw duddopov omavras exédevev 4 elopepew. ouv- éBawev odv Tois Tas peyloras exovow ovoias, eAdtToat bev otow, els mdrciovas dé Adxous pepeptopevois, orparevecbai Te metous orparetas ovdemoTeE dvarravopievous Kal xpipara Teter TOV aMenv elapepew: Tots de 7a , berpia Kal piKpda KekTnpEVvols, TrAcioow 7 obow ev 3 €\drroat Adxous, otparevecGai 7° dAvydKis Kal ék Svadox 7s Kat Bpaxetas ouvredciv eiafopds* trois 8° eAartw TeV ixav@v KeKTnpEevols ‘ adeiobar mavrov dxAn- p@v. émoier dé TOUTE EKaOTOV OUK aTEpP airias, aAXd. TeTELOPEVOS ore maow dvOperots dOXa. rev TroAduwv €ori Ta XpHpaTa Kal mepl THs rourw grdakhs dmavtes KaxoTalodaw: dpbds obv Eéxew
1 Kiessling: éxéAevaev O.
2 mrcioow A: elxoow
3 éy added by Reiske (who also added 8é after éAdrrogt). * Kkexrnuevors Cobet: reripnpuévors O.
328
BOOK IV. 19, 1-3
XIX. In. pursuance of this arrangement. he levied troops according to the division of the centuries, and imposed taxes! in proportion to the valuation of their possessions. For instance, whenever he had oceasion to raise ten thousand men, or, if it should so happen, twenty thousand, he would divide that num- ber among the hundred and ninety-three centuries and then order each century to furnish the number of men that fell to its share. As to the expenditures that would be needed for the provisioning of the soldiers while on duty and for the various warlike supplies, he would first calculate how much money would be sufficient, and having in like manner divided that sum among the hundred and_ninety-three centuries, he would order every man to pay his share towards it in proportion to his rating. Thus it happened that those who had the largest: possessions, being fewer in number but distributed into more centuries, were obliged to serve oftener and without any intermission, and to pay greater taxes than the rest; that those who had small and moderate pos- sessions, being more numerous but distributed into fewer centuries, served seldom and in rotation and paid small taxes, and that those whose possessions were not sufficient to maintain them were exempt from all burdens. Tullius made none of these regu- lations without reason, but from the conviction that all men look upon their possessions as the prizes at stake in war and that it is for the sake of retaining these that they all endure its hardships; he thought
1 The Greek word cicdopa, translated ‘tax’ in these chapters, means a special tax, particularly one levied for war purposes; it is here equivalent to the Roman tributum.
329
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
@eTo Tods pev rept peldvav Kuwdvvedovtas dO Aww peilovas drropieveww kaxorrabetas Tots Te cwpac. Kai Tots xprpact, Tovs dé zepl éhar- Tove airrov evoxActabat Kar apuddrepa, tods de mepl pndevos SedouxdTas pndev KkaxoTrabety, TOV pev etapopav dzroAvojievous dua THV dmopiav, Tov dé OTparevaav dud THY dvevagopiay.? ov yap eAdBavov €x Tod Snpootov Tote ‘Pwpaior OTPATLWTLKODS pwaBovs, dAAa tots idiots TéAcow eorparevovro. ovre 6) xphuata, ouverodépew Tovs ovK éxovras omdbev ouvercoiaovow, ard. TOV Kal? nvEpav avayKaiwy aropoupevous wero deiv, ovre pndev ovpBaAopevous orparevecbai Twas eK Tov adAoTpiov dywvialopévovs xpnuarwr, @oTtep TOUS puaGodépous.
. Todrov S€ Tov tpdmov admav embeis 7d Bdpos ‘rots movaiors TOV Te Kwodvwv Kat Trav dvahwoparev, ws eldev dyavaxrodvras avTous, be éTépou Tpdmov TH T abupiav adr@v trapeuv0n- caro Kal TH opyyy empauve TeoveK Tp Swpn- odpevos, e ob maons eueMov THs modretas éccoban KUpior, ToUs TéEvyTas ameAdoas ? amo Tay Kow@v: Kal TodTo Svampag dprevos éAabe Tovs Snpotixo’s. Hv dé Td _ mheovexTnua mept Tas exxAnaias, ev als 7a péytora emexupovro 3 bn Tob Onpov. elpnrae d¢ poe Kat Tporepov;, ort Tpidv mpaypdrev 6 Sijuos € ex Tov maAauiay vopiov KUptos qv tav peylorwy TE ai dvayKatordre, apxas dmodeifar tds Te Kata moAW Kal Tas ent
} dveapopiay Fischer: eiagopdv O.
* Sintenis : dzeAdoavres O. ® Kiessling + ézexvpodyro O.
33°
BOOK IV. 19, 3-20; 2
it. right, therefore, that those who had greater prizes at stake should suffer greater hardships, both with their persons and with their possessions, that those who had less at stake should be less burdened in respect to both, and that those who had no loss to fear should endure no hardships, but be exempt from taxes by reason of their poverty and from military service because they paid no tax. For at . that time the Romans received no pay as soldiers from the public treasury but served at their own expense. Accordingly, he did not think it right either that those should pay taxes who were so far from having wherewithal to pay them that they were in want of the necessaries of daily life, or that such as contributed nothing to the public taxes should, like mercenary troops, be maintained in the field at the expense of others.
XX. Having by this means laid upon the rich the whole burden of both the dangers and expenses and observing that they were discontented, he contrived by another method to relieve their uneasiness and mitigate their resentment by granting to them an advantage which would make them complete masters of the commonwealth, while he excluded the poor from any part in the government; and he effected this without the plebeians noticing it. This advan- tage that he gave to the rich related to the assemblies, where the matters of greatest moment were ratified by the people. I have already said before! that by the ancient laws the people had contro] over the three most important and vital matters: they elected the magistrates, both civil
1 ii, 14, 3. 333
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
orpatomédov, Kal vowous Tods pev emixupHoa, Tous 8 dvedeiv, Kal mept modguou ovuviorapevov Te Kal KaraAvopevon Svayvavar. 7 be mept Tov- Tw didoKeyw Kat Kpiow errovetro KaTa TAS pparpas dn dopopav- Kal Hoav ob Ta. eAdxuora KEKTNLEVOL Tots Tas peylotas €xovow ovaias Loy gou- odiyo oe ovrov, womrep etkos, TOV mrovowwy, ot mévyntes. €v Tais ynpopopias €TEKPATOUV paKp@ Tetous ovTes €KeivwY. TOTO ovyidev 6 TvAdos én Tovs mAovatous peTteOnke TO THY yjdwv KpdTos. OmdTe ‘yap apyas. amodeikview 1% Tepl vopov SiaywwoKew 7 mdoAcwov exdepew dofeev ada, THY Aoxirw avTt THs pparpucijs ouvijyev exAnaiay. exder & eis dnogacw yrapns mpwdtous pev Adxous TOUS dd 70d preylorov TYLTaATOS KaTaypapev= Tas, év ols Hoav ol re Ta&V immeey dxrwKaidera, Kal ot tTaév melOv dySonKovra.. obrou Tptot mAetous ovres TOV drroAevropeveny, et TO avTO dpovnaevay, expdrowv TOV érepwv Kal TéAos elyev 7 9 yrespin: ei bé ita) yevowro emt Tis adrijs Tpoaipecews ATavTES ovroL, TOTE Tovs amo Tov devTépov TUL LOTOS etkoou kat Svo Adxous exer. peproevodiv de Kal toTe TOV ndwv Tovs amo TOO tplrov TYR patos exdAe: Kal TeTdpTous Tovs do Too TeTApTOV TYyYMpaTOS’ Kal TOOT €moley expt TOD yeveobar Adxous: émra, Kal évevijcovTa toopous. et de HEXpe THs Téuarrns KAnjoews py) -THxOL TobTo yevopevov, GAN <is ica pépyn oxvabetev ai t&v éxarov éveryiKovta d¥0 Adywv yrpae, ToTe ‘TOV €axatov eKdAer Adyov, ev Gd TO TAdV
332
BOOK IV. 20, 2-5
and military ; they sanctioned and repealed laws ; and they declared war and made peace. In discussing and deciding these matters they voted by curiae, and citizens of the smallest means had an equal vote with those of the greatest; but as the rich were few in number, as may well be supposed, and the poor much more numerous, the latter carried everything by a majority of the votes. Tullius, observing this, transferred this preponderance of votes from the poor to the rich. For whenever he thought proper to have magistrates elected, a law considered, or war to be declared, he assembled the people by centuries instead of by curtae. And the first centuries that he called to express their opinion! were those with the highest rating, consisting of the eighteen centuries of cavalry and the eighty centuries of in- fantry. As these centuries amounted to three more than all the rest together, if they agreed the prevailed over the others and the matter was eet But in case these were not all of the same mind, then he called the twenty-two centuries of the second class; and if the votes were still divided, he called the centuries of the third class, and, in the fourth place, those of the fourth class; and this he continued to do till ninety-seven centuries concurred in the same opinion. And if after the calling of the fifth class this had not yet happened but the opinions of the hundred and ninety-two centuries were equally divided, he then called the last century, consisting
1 If taken literally, this expression is erroneous. The popular assemblies were not deliberative bodies; they could merely vote “‘aye’’ or ‘‘no’’ to a specific proposal. But probably Dionysius meant no more by his expression than ‘‘give
their vote.’’
333
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
amépwv Kal 8a. rodr’ adeysevww dadons orparelas: Te Kal eiohopas todtrdv mAHO0s Fv> ~~ drorépa d€ mpooboiro tév pepidiwy odros 6 Adxos, airy TO Kpdtos ehduBave. tobdto 8 Fv omdviov Kat ov paKpav améxov raduvdrov.! ca moAXa ev yap én Tis mpwrns KAjcews téAos eAduPavev, OAtya Sé péxpe THs terdpryns mpovPawev- 7% Sé, méumTn Khoi Kal 4 TeAevTaia mapetAKovTo.
XX]. Tofro 76 modirevua Karaornodpevos kat mAeovextnua tots aAovaios tyAuKodTo Sods eAabe tov Sihpuov, worep ednv, Karaorparnyi}- Gas Kal Tovs mévntras ameAdoas TaY Kowar. breAdpBavov pev yap dmavres isov éxyew Tis moduretas pépos Kar’ avdpa Sepwrdpevor tas yrupas ev trois iStow Exaorot Adyous, €EnmaTdvro dé'7@ play elvar WAdov drAov rob Adyou rod 7° dAiyous éxovros ev att@ moXtras Kat tod mdavy moANovs: Kal TQ mpwrovs emipépew WAdov Tods TO péytorov €xovras Tipnua Adxous, mAEtous pev ovtas TOV drodAcimopevwy, eAdtrrova 8 apiOov avOpimwv éxovras: pdAvra 5é¢ 7H rods amdpous play yijpov éxew mroAdods ovras Kal teAevTaious Kareiabar. ‘yevouevou d€ TovTov. tots pev. mAoU- giots tots moda Samavwpéevos Kai pndepiav Gvdravow Tadv TroAquKady Kwdivwv AapBdvovew Hrrov eiojer® Bapivecar Kupios re yeyovdat Tov peyioTwy Kal wav Td Kpdros adnpyévors TOV pH Ta adra mrovovvTwr'® cots Sé€ mévyat tois moMoorny exovo. tra&v oAutiK@y * potpay
1 Hertlein : ddvvdrov O. 2 dove. B: ézoie R.
334
BOOK) IV. 20, 5-21, 2
of the mass of the citizens who. were poor and for that reason exempt from all military service and taxes; and whichever side this century joined, that side carried the day. But this seldom happened and was next to impossible. Generally the question was determined by calling the first class, and it rarely went as far as the fourth; so that the fifth and the last were superfluous.
XXI. In establishing this political system, which gave so great an advantage to the rich, Tullius outwitted the people, as I said, without their noticing it and excluded the poor from any part in public affairs. For they all thought that they had an equal share in the government because every man was asked his opinion, each in his own century ;, but they were deceived in this, that the whole century, whether it consisted of a small or a very large number of citizens, had but one vote; and also in that the centuries which voted first, consisting of men of the highest rating, though they were more in number than all the rest, yet. contained fewer citizens; but, above all, in that the poor, who were very numerous, had but one vote and were the last called. When this had been brought about, the rich, though paying out large sums and exposed without inter- mission to the dangers of war, were less inclined to feel aggrieved now that they had obtained control of the most important matters and had taken the whole power out of the hands of those who were not performing the same services; and the poor, who had but the slightest share in the government, finding
3 zovotvrwv O: dpovodyrwy or wovotyrwr Kiessling, reAodytaw Grasberger.
335
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
s\ 07 \ , : x 2 , edrAoyiorws Kal mpdws dépew tiv ev rovros >\ 7 > / ~ > ~ \ ~ eAdtrwow, adepevois tav eciofopdv Kai Tav otpare@v TH Se mA tods adrovs éyxew \ / co > A “a a tovs BovAevoopevovs te tbmep avTas a det Kal tovs Tav KWwdotvwv TAcicTroy Tav dadAAwv / ‘ / Ld al ¢ peradaydvras Kal mpdfovras daa Set. obtos 6 Koopos Tod ToATevpatos emt troAdas Sdiepetve A mr , ¢ A ‘Pp , > be yeveas gvdarrouevos td “Pwpyaiwy- ev dé tots. Kal’ auds KeKivntat xpdovois Kal pera- BéBAnkev <is ro. Snuotikdtepov, dvdyKais Tal \ > a > ~ / / Buacbeis icyvpais, ob trav Adywv KaradvbévTwr, Ga Tis KAjoews + abradv odkére Thy dpyaiav axpipevav durarrovons, ws eyvwy Tats apyatpeatats 7 A 4, 4 > > e A A , avta@v troAAdKis mapwrv. GAN’ dep pev TovTwr ovY 0 Tapwr KaLpds apLOTTwY Tots Adyots. XXL. Tore & ody 6 TuAduos erred dvérake TO Tept Tas TYyLnoers, KeAcvoas Tods moAiTas dnavras ovveAbeiv eis TO péyrorov TOV mpd THs 4 / ” \ a ‘ /, 4 moAews mediwy Exovras Ta GmAa, Kal tTd€as Tovs ar A \ / \ A \ > / inmets kata téAn Kal Tods melods ev Padayyt \ Pees s \ \ ¢ ‘ > Kat rods é€oraduevovs tov yducov dmAvopov ev tois idiots exdotovs Adxois, Kalappov adrav
1 KAjcews B: xpicews R.
1 No ancient writer gives us an explicit account of this reform of the comitia centuriaia; but from scattered allusions it is known that each of the five classes later contained 70 centuries (one of seniores and one of iuniores from each of the 35 tribes). To these 350 centuries must be added the. cen- turies of knights (probably 18, as before, though 35 and
336
BOOK IV. 21, 2-22, 1
themselves exempt both from taxes and from military service, prudently and quietly submitted to this diminution of their power; and the commonwealth itself had the advantage of seeing the same persons | who were to deliberate concerning its interests — allotted the greatest share of the dangers and ready to do whatever required to be done. This form of government was maintained by the Romans for many generations, but is altered in our times and changed to a more democratic form, some urgent needs having forced the change, which was effected, not by abolishing the centuries, but by no longer observing the strict ancient manner of calling them 4—a fact which I myself have noted, having often been ‘present at the elections of their magis- trates. But this is not the proper occasion to discuss these matters.
XXII. Thereupon? Tullius, having completed the business of the census, commanded all the citizens to assemble in arms in the largest field before the city; and having drawn up the horse in their respective squadrons and the foot in their massed ranks, and placed the light-armed troops each in their own centuries, he performed an expiatory
even 70 have been suggested), and perhaps also those of the artisans and musicians (4 as before?) and the one century of proletariit.. The knights no longer voted first, but one century out of the first class (or possibly out of all five classes) was chosen by lot to give its vote first; then followed the knights and the several classes in a fixed order. This reform may have been introduced at the time when the last two tribes were created, in 241 B.c. Livy’s statement (i. 43,-12) is tantalizingly brief, oo Cf. Livy i. 44, 14. 3 The Campus Martius,
337
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
émoujoaro Tavpy Kal Kpi@ Kal Kxdmpy.+ Td. 5” icpeia tabra tpis mrepuax Ova rept TO orparo- medov Kedevoas eOuce 2 7 Karéxovrt 73 mediov 2 "Apec. TobTov Tov Kabappov ews TOV Kar’ ee xpovwy “Papator Kabatpovra pera ta ouvréAcvay TOV TYULHCEWY DTO THY EeXOVTWV Thy
lepwtarny apxny, Aodatpov ovopalovres. "Eyevero 5 6 ovpmas TOV TYAN oapevory TOUS Bious ‘Pewpater dpibluds, ws €v Tots TinTucots pépera ypdupacw, emt pupidow Oxrd) xiAuddes 3 mevre Tpiakociwy. a7rod€ovaa. emoungaro. dé Kal Tis avtroews Too mohuruKob ouvTdyparos od puxpay Tpovotay obros 6 Bacirevs,. mpaywa ouvidav 6 TapéAumov dmavres ot mpd. avTod Baorreis. é€xeivou pev yap tovs €évous brrobexo~ pevou Kal peradiovres Ths tcomodrelas plow r q TUXnY avray ovdepiav dmagwoibvres, els 7roAv- 4 avOpuntay mporyyaryov Thy moAw* 6 dé TeAAvos Kat Tos éAevdepoupevors TOV Deparrovrey, ea 1) GdAwow eis tas éavTav modes airtevan, peréxew ris toomrohuretas errérpeipe. kedevoas * yap dpa. Tots dMous dmacw eAevbepors Kal tovrous Tepe .~ oacbat Tas ovcias, eis gurds Karéragev avrous Tas Kata ToAw térTapas drapxovoas, ev als Kal péxpe Tov Kal’ Huds ypoveav tarrdopevov SveréAc 4 To e€eAevepixdv pidAov, Scov av 7* Kal mavrwv
* xaémpw Roscher: rpdyw O, Jacoby. ~ Biicheler: €ve O.
3 énérpepe xeAedoas B: éxédevoev émrpépas R. * SeréAee O: Scarede? Cobet, Jacoby.
1 The sacrifice referred to is of course the well-known suovetaurilia. It seems incredible that Dionysius could have
338
BOOK IV. 22, 1-4
sacrifice for them with a. bull, a ram and a boar. These victims he ordered to be led three times round the army and then sacrificed them to Mars, to whom that field is consecrated. The Romans are to this day purified by this same expiatory sacrifice, after the completion of each census, by those who are invested with the most sacred magistracy,? and they call the purification a lustrum.? ~ The number of all the Romans who then gave in a valuation of their possessions was, as appears by the censors’ records, 84,700.4 This king also took no small care to enlarge the body of citizens, hittin upon a method that had been overlooked by all the kings before him. For they, by receiving foreigners and bestowing upon them equal rights of citizenship without, rejecting any, whatever their birth or con- dition, had indeed rendered the city populous; but Tullius permitted even manumitted slaves to enjoy these same rights, unless they chose to return to their own countries. For he ordered these also to report the value of their property at the same time as all the other free men, and he distributed them among the four city tribes, in which the body of freedmen, however numerous, continued to be ranked even to my day; and he permitted them to share overlooked the obvious meaning of this compound word and substituted a goat for the boar, as our MSS. do. Roscher pointed out that the later Greeks sometimes performed a triple sacrifice-of a bull, a ram and a goat, and he suggested that the knowledge of such a sacrifice may have misled a scribe who was less familiar with Roman customs.
2 The censorship.
3 From this original meaning the word /ustrum came to be applied also to the entire period from one census to the next,
and finally could, be used of any five-year period. * Livy (/.c.) reports 80,000, Eutropius (i. 7)-83,000.
339
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
amédwKe Tdv Kowdv adrois peréyew dv Tots aAAots OnpioreKots. XXHI. "Ax Oopevery d€ TOv marpikiwy ext
Te mpdypart Kal Svoavacyerotvrey ovyKadéoas
TO TAAG0s eis exicAnatar, mp@Tov peev Gavpalew, eon, TOV deyavarTouvTe, et TH pvoet TO e\evPepoy olovrat Tob dovAov Suadepew, adn’ ov TH Tv emreiTa, €l aa) Tots 70ear Kal rots tpdmos eerd- Lovat Tous _akious Tov Kadav, ad, Tals Guv- Tuxias, opavres ws dordbunrov é€ort ampaypa edruxia Kal dyxiarpopor, Kat oddevt id Lov elzreiv ovde TOV mdvu pascaptoy HEXpL rivos abre mapéorau Xpovov. Hétov 7 adrovds oxomety dcat pev dn mode ek dovAetas pereBarov els érevbeptay BapBapot te Kai ‘EAAnvides, doar 8 eis dovAciav ef eAevbepias: edi Bevdy TE mov avTa@v Kateyivwokey, el THs eAcvbepias Tots atious Ttav Oepamdvrwv peradidovres, Ths troh- Teas POovodar: ovveBovdcve T avrots, €t pev Tovnpovs vopilovor, p47) Trovety eXevbepous, et 3 xpyoTous, | 47) Treptopav ovras dMorpiovs: dromov Te mpayya, Trovetv avrovs épn Kal apabes drat tots f€vors €muTpemrovras Tis. TrOAEws peTéxew Kal pr) Siaxpivovras avray Tas Tuxas pnd «el twes ek SovAwy éy€vovro eAevOepor mohumpaypovobvras, tovs 1 mapa odict dedovAev- Kotas avatious Hyetobat tavrns Tis. xXapitos" ppovncer. TE Suadepew. oloprevous Tav ad\wv ovd€e Ta ev Troal Kal KowdTaTa Opav epacxer, a Kal tots avdotdtois elvar mpodnra., or Tots bev SeorrdTais. 0AM) povtis €oTar TOD pa) mpoXelpws 1 $e after rods deleted by Kiessling. 340
BOOK IV. 22, 4-23, 3
in all the privileges which were open to the rest of the plebeians.
XXIII. The patricians being displeased and in- dignant at this, he called an assembly of the people and told them that he wondered at those who were displeased at his course, first, for thinking that free men differed from slaves by their very nature rather than by their condition, and, second, for not deter- mining by men’s habits and character, rather than by the accidents of their fortune, those who were worthy of honours, particularly when they saw how unstable a thing good fortune is and how subject to sudden change, and how difficult it is for anyone, even of the most fortunate, to say how long it will remain with him. He asked them also to consider how many states, both barbarian and Greek, had passed from slavery to freedom and how many from freedom to slavery. He called it great folly on their part if, after they had granted liberty to such of their slaves as deserved it, they envied them the rights of citizens; and he advised them, if they thought them bad men, not to make them free, and if good men, not to ignore them because they were foreigners. He declared that they were doing an absurd and stupid thing, if, while permitting all strangers to share the rights of citizenship without distinguishing their con- dition or inquiring closely whether any of them had been manumitted or not, they regarded such as had been slaves among themselves as unworthy of this favour. And he said that, though they thought them- selves wiser than other people, they did not even see what lay at their very feet and was to be observed every day and what wasclear to the most ordinary men, namely, that not only the masters would take great
341
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Twas ereVbepoiv; Ws TA pepora TaV ev avOpcitrors’ ayabay ols Ervye Swpyoopevois, Tots dé SovAois’ ert } peilov bard p&er mpobupia xpnorots elvau mept tovs Seondras, €av pdbwow stu Tis eAev- bepias afvor Kpi0evres eddaipovos edOews Kat peydAns €oovrat moNirat ToAews, Kat Tadd” efovow dpuddrepa Tapa. Tay SeaTroT@v Tayaba.. 4 redevTdv oe TOV rept Tod oup.depovros elonynoaro Asyor, TOUS [eV émaTapevous DToMYyLWHoKwY, TOUS dyvoodvras diddoKwyr, or monet Suvagretas ediewern Kal peyddav mpayparay éavtTiy agioven ovdevos ovTw bet TpayLaros ws Todvavbpwias, iva, SuapKéon mpos mavTas Tovs moA€uous oiKelous OmAots xpwpevn, Kal py €evixots orparedpaou Katapolodopoitca ovveEavadwih tots ypiyact: Kal dia todro €hn Tods mporéepovs Baowrets dract 5 peradedwKevat tis odurelas tots Edvois. el d€ Kal Tobrov KaTacTHoovTat Tov vopov, oA} avrois edeyev eK Trav €AcvGepoupevoy emurpapy- ocoban veornra. kal ovdézoTe dmropycew ay TOA olkcetoy omdwy, adn’ e€ew Suvdpes aiel t? Suapkeis, Kay mpos mavras dvObperrovs dvay- 6 Kaobh moAepetv. xwpis de. Tod Kowh xpnotwou Kal (dia mod. apednoeabat TOUS edTopwrdrous ‘Pwpatewv, éav Tovs ameAcvbépous eGor THhS moluretas /HETEXEW, év exxAnoiats Te Kal ynpopo- pias Kal tais aAAats moAurucais xpetats Tas xdpiras. ev ols pudAcora. Séovrae. mpaypact Kopilopévovs. Kal tods €k tadv dmeAevbépwy ywopevous meAdras ois eyyovous Tots éavTav 7 KataAeimovtas.® rovaira Aéyovros adbrod our 1 én Kiessling: 67 O. 342
BOOK IV. 23, 3-7
care not to manumit any of their slaves rashly, for fear of granting the greatest of human blessings indiscriminately, but the slaves too would be more zealous to serve their masters faithfully when they knew that if they were thought worthy of liberty they should presently become citizens of a great and flourishing state and receive both these blessings from their masters. He concluded by speaking of the advantage that would result from this policy, reminding those who understood such matters, and informing the ignorant, that to a state which aimed at supremacy and thought itself worthy of great things nothing was so essential as a large population, in order that it might be equal to carrying on all its wars with its own armed forces and might not exhaust itself as well as its wealth in hiring mercenary troops; and for this reason, he said, the former kings had granted citizenship to all foreigners. But if they enacted this law also, great numbers of youths would be reared from those who were manumitted and the state would never lack for armed forces of its own, but would always have sufficient troops, even if it should be forced to make war against all the world. And besides this advantage to the public, the richest men would privately receive many benefits if they permitted the freedmen to share in the government, since in the assemblies and in the voting and in their other acts as citizens they would receive their reward in the very situations in which they most needed it, and furthermore would be leaving the children of these freedmen as so many clients to their posterity. These arguments of Tullius induced the patricians 2 aiel Kiessling: dyew O. ® Kiessling: xaradmdvras O.
343,
bo
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
, ¢ / 4 ” > A , - exwpynoav ot matpixior To os eis: Ti mdAw mrapeAOeiv, Kal pexpr TOv Kal? apas xpdvev ds év tt TOV lepdv Kal axwirwy vouipwv Svarede? tobr’ ev TH mode dudarropevov. .
XXIV. ’Emedy 5 Kara rotro yéyova 70 Hépos tis Sinyjoews, dvayKaiov elvai por Soxet dueAbeitv ws elye tore trois “Pwyaiois ta rept
\ 4 ” a lA A / \ tovs Sovdovs <n, wa pyre tov Paoirea Tov TpOTov emiyeipjnoavra Tovs SedovAevKdtas aoTovs Toeiv pnTe Tovs mapadeLapevous TOV vouov. eV aizlais oxh Tis, ws pimTodvras eikq Ta KaAd. ervyxavov 61) Tots ‘Pwyatos ai trav Oepamdvrwv KTHTELS KATA TOdS SiKaLoTaToUS yuvdpevaL TpPdTOVS. 7 yap wvnodpevo. mapa Tod Synpociov tods e \ , / > ~ , nn bmo ddpv mwdovpéevovs ek tdv Aadipwr, 7} To oTparnyod avyywpioavTos dpa tats adAats wdhereias Kal Tovs Sopiadwrous trois AaBodow exe, 7) mpidpevor! map érépwv Kata rods avtovs Tpdtrous KUpiwy yevouevwn ekeKTHYTO TOUS SovAous. oddév 82) mpdyua moreiy aicydvns 7
, ~ ” 1)? 4 / pi BAdBns Kowfs airiov otf 6 TuAdos 6 Kara- aTnodpevos TO eos ovl ot mapadeEduevor Kai
/, ” > a > cal > SuadvAdgavres WovTo, €t Tots ddapebeiow ev Tokcup thy Te Tatpioa Kal Tv eAcvbepiay xpn- arois yevouevots mept Tods KaTadovAwoapevous 1) Tovs Tapa TovTwy mplapevouvs auddtepa Taira mapa T&v Seonmorav bmdpfer. ervyyavoy dé Tis eAcvbepias of ev mAciorot mpotka dua KadoKaya- Biav- Kai Kpdrioros amaAdayhs Seomotay Tpdm0s
>\7 / A / > odtos jv: oAlyou 5é twes AUTpa Kararibévres e& doiwy Kal duxaiwy épyacidy ovvaybevra. 1 apidpevor R: apiapévors AB, Jacoby. 344
BOOK IV. 23, 7-24, 4
to permit this custom to be introduced into the commonwealth, and to. this day it continues to be observed by the Romans as one of their sacred and unalterable usages.
XXIV. Now that I have come to this part of my narrative, I think it necessary to give an account of the customs which at that time prevailed among the Romans with regard to slaves, in order that no one may accuse either the king who first undertook to make citizens of those who had been slaves, or the Romans who accepted the law, of recklessly abandoning their noble traditions. The Romans acquired their slaves by the most just means; for they either purchased them from the state at an auction! as part of the spoils, or the general per- mitted the soldiers to keep the prisoners they had taken together with the rest of the booty, or else they bought them of those who had obtained pos- session of them by these same means. So that neither Tullius, who established this custom, nor those who received and maintained it thought they were doing anything dishonourable or detrimental to the public interest, if those who had lost both their country and their liberty in war and had proved loyal to those who had enslaved them, or to those who had purchased them from these, had both those blessings restored to them by their masters. Most of these slaves obtained their liberty as a free gift because of meritorious conduct, and this was the best kind of discharge from their masters; but a few paid a ransom raised by lawful and honest labour.
1 Literally, ‘sold under the spear.’’ Dionysius here uses a Latinism (sub hasta vendere).
345
for)
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
“AM ovK év rots al? pas xpdvots otra tabr” exe, aN’ els Tooatrny obyxvow ‘qKet Td. mpdypara Kal 76. add Tis ‘Pepatov TroAEws ovrws aria Kal puTrapa yeyovev, oot” ot Bey amo Anoretas Kal ToLxwpuxtas Kal Topvelas Kat mavrds dMou mrovnpob Topov XPnpariodpevor. Toure covobvrau TOV Xpnparev tiv €Aevbepiav Kal evBus eiot “Pwpatou ot Be GuvioTopes Kal auvepyot tots Seandrais yevopuevor dappaxedv, Kal avdpopovidy Kal tTdv «is Oeods 7 TO Kowov dducnpatwy tavtas depovra. map avra@v Tas xdpitas* ot 8 iva TOV Snpootg diddpevov airov AapBdvovres Kara pijva Kal et Tus adn Tapa TOV iyyoupevwv yiyvorro tots darépous TOV mode Ttav pravOpwria dépwor rots SedwKdou Ti eXevbepiavy ot 5€ dua Kouddrnta Tdv SeoroTay kal Key Sofoxomiay. éywy odv entorapat Twas a7ract Tots SovAous ovyKex@ Koras elvat ercevépors pera Tas éavTav tedeuras, bi iva xpy- otol KaA@vrat vexpot Kat moAdol tais KAwats avra@v exKouilopevais trapakoAovbadot tovds midovs exovres emt Tais Kedadais: €v ols édpmevov twes, ws hv mapa tay €morapéevwy akovew, €k TOV. Seopwrynpiwy e€edAndAvldres apriws KaKodpyou pupiov aéva Svarrenmpaypevor Oavarwv. «is TovToUs pevro. tovs dvaexkaldprovs azidovs + ex Tris moAews amoPAérovres of zrodAol dSvoxepaivovat
1 Sylburg: zidous O.
1 The pilleus was a brimless (or almost. brimless) cap, generally of felt. In the form worn by all Romans at the
346
oye) BOOK IV. 24 46.
_ This, however, is not the case in our day, but things have come to sucha state of confusion and the noble traditions of the Roman commonwealth have become so debased and sullied, that some who have made a fortune by robbery, housebreaking, pros- titution and every other base means, purchase their freedom with the money so acquired and straightway are Romans. Others, who have been confidants and ‘accomplices of their masters in poisonings, murders and in'crimes against the gods or the state, receive from*them this» favour as their reward: Some are freed in order that, when they have received the monthly allowance of corn given by the public or, some other largesse distributed by the men in power to, the poor among the citizens, they may bring it to those who granted them their freedom. And others owe their freedom to the levity of their masters and to their vain thirst for popularity. I, at any rate, know of some who have allowed all their slaves to be freed after their death, in order that they might be called good men when they were dead and that many péople might follow their biers wearing their liberty-caps ;! indeed, some of those taking part in these processions, as one might have heard from those who knew, have been malefactors just out of jail, who had committed crimes deserving of a thousand deaths. Most people, nevertheless, as they look upon these stains ? that can scarce be washed away from the city,-are grieved and condemn: the custom,
Saturnalia‘and by newly emancipated slaves it was nearly cylindrical.
z There i is probably an intentional pun in the Greek between omtAous (‘ stains’’) and zidous (“‘caps’’) just above. A few ay later the historian substitutes another word (pvzovs) for o7rtAous.
347 VOL. Il. M
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
kat mpoBeBrAnvrat to €Bos, ws ov mpérov jye- pooviukh moAc Kal travTos dpyew akvovan Tdtrov TOLOUTOUS mrovetobau ToNiras.
"Exoe 5° dy Ths mroAa Kat aAAa dvaBadeiv en Kards pev b10 TOV apyaiwy emvonbevra., KaK@s 5° b10 Tor viv emiTpiBopeva,. ey dé Tov vopwov TobTov ovK oloprae Setv dvarpetv, pa} TL petlov éexpayh TH Kow@ bv avrod KQKOV" emay= opfodabar pievrou dnt deiv Td Suvard Kal pa mépiopav ovetdn) peydAa Kal purrous Suden~ ka0dprous els TH Trohuretav eloayopevous. real pddvora fev Tovs TYuNTas dE redoar” av Tobrov To [uépous mpovoeiv* ei d€ pr} ye,* Tovs dmdrous (det yap apxfs Twos peydAns), ot rods Kal? ExaoTov eviauTOV eAcvBepous: ywopevous efeTaoovat, tives ovTes kal Sud Te Kal TOS rcvbepaOyoar, wotrep ye Tvs TOV imméwv Kal tovs Tév / Bovrevray Bious eeralovow: ere ous pe av evpwow agiovs Tis Toews évras, «is pudas Kara ypaipovar Kal peeve edjcovow ev TH TOAet, 0 d€ puapov. Kal dcdBaprov podov exBadovow € €K THs Tohews, <Umpemes dvopa. TO Tpaypate 7Wévres,° drrouctay. Tatra pev oy Ths brolécews amaitov- ons dvaryKaiov te kat Sixaov edogev elvat por mpos tods emity@vras tots “Pwpaiwy eleow etrreiv.
XXV. ‘O dé TvAAws odK €v TOUTOLS povov Tois TodTev pace SypworuKds av edipAwaev, €v ols €ddKet THY te Ths BovdAns e€ovoiav Kat ai TOV narePe a Suvacretav éAarrobv, aAdd Kal
1 ye added by Kiessling. 2 Kiessling: ddjcovew AB. 348
BOOK IV. 24, 6-25, 1
looking upon it as unseemly that a dominant cit which aspires to rule the whole world should make such men citizens.
One might justly condemn many other customs also which were wisely devised by the ancients but are shamefully abused by the men of to-day. Yet, for my part, I do not believe that this law ought to be abolished, lest as a result some greater evil should break out to the detriment of the public; but I do say that it ought to be amended, as far as possible, and that great reproaches and disgraces hard to be wiped out should not be permitted entrance into the body politic. And I could wish that the censors, preferably, or, if that may not be, then the consuls, would take upon themselves the care of this matter, since it requires the control of some important magistracy, and that they would make inquiries about the persons who are freed each year—who they are and for what reason they have been freed and how—just as they inquire into the lives of the knights and senators; after which they should enroll in the tribes such of them as they find worthy to be citizens and allow them to remain in the city, but should expel from the city the foul and corrupt herd under the specious pretence of sending them out as a colony. These are the things, then, which, as the subject required it, I thought it both necessary and just to say to those who censure the customs of the Romans.
XXV.. Tullius showed himself a friend to the people, not only in these measures by which he seemed to lessen the authority of the senate and the power of the
3 rOévres B: Oévres A. 349
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
ev ols hala BaoAueny apy euciwoev avros €avtod Thy Tioevay THs efovaias adeAdpevos. TAY yap mpo avTod Bacrhéwy dmdoas df vodvrev ep éavrovs dyew Tas dicas Kat mara 7a eycAjpara Ta 7 dud Kal Ta Kowa mos Tov ‘é€auT@v Tpdomov ducalovrwy, éxeivos Sucheby dard Trav isuwTiKav 7a Snpdota, Tov pev els 70 KOLVOV pepdvreav GduKnaTwY avTos emoteiTo Tas Siayvescers, TOV ro Wuaruccy uoras eragey <tvou Suxaorads, 6 Opous Kal Kavovas abrois Tdgas obs avros €yparbe vopous. "Enel & atta, Ta ca) Th monet Tpaypara TOV KpatvoTov cidjiber Kdopor, vets emiBupiav WArbev emupaves TL Sampagdwevos aimviov €avTod penny Tots emvywojtevors karadureiv. epioras dé m7 Sidvoway emi Ta) TOV dpxatoy - Bacrdéwy TE Kal modut Kv avdpdv puneta, dv eis évopara kal ddgas mpon\Bov, ovrTe Tod BaBvdwviov Tetxyous: €waKdproe thy’ Aocupiav éxetvyy yuvaika ovre Toy év Mépder rupapidwr Tovs Atydrrov Bacthets our’ el TIS dAAy movrov Kal Trodvxeiplas emidergis Wy avdpos TIVELOVOS, aAAa tTadra mavra, _ Hexpa. Kal oduyoxpovea kat ovK aga. aTOvoys Taos. peevos opperss T andatas, ovic aAnGeis Biou *. Kai T Pay LaTwv wpeheias, e€ Gv pakapiopol Tots KATAOKEVATOLEVOLS TcoAovbouv povor;® emraivou S¢ cal 4 Lyrou déva ra THs yropns épya drodapav, s dvopara kai 8d€as O: Svopa kal d6fav Steph. Z
2 ovK paints Biov Reiske: oux els Bious O, odx els Biov Steph. .
3 udvov. 0: pdvats Kiessling. '
* émaivov 8 xai Steph. : Errarvot 5¢ od Ba, émaivou 8é ob Bb, /
ératvou Sé ovde A; Eaivor S€ ov, CHAov dé aka Kiessling ; ee vod ri pev (for povov)... nKoAovdour, €zratvor 8° ov t.
35°
BOOK IV. 25, 1-3 —
patricians, but also in those by which he diminished the royal power, of half of which he deprived him- self. For whereas the kings before him had thought proper to have all causes brought before them and
ad determined all suits both private and public as they themselves thought fit, he, making a distinction between public and private suits, took cognizance himself of all crimes which affected the public, but in private causes appointed private persons to be judges, prescribing for them as norms and standards the laws which he himself had established.
When?! he had arranged affairs in the city in the best manner, he conceived’a desire’ to perpetuate his memory with posterity by some illustrious enterprise. And upon turning his attention to the monuments both of ancient kings and statesmen by which they had gained reputation and glory, he did not envy either that Assyrian woman? for having built the walls of Babylon, or the kings of Egypt for having raised the pyramids at Memphis, or any other prince for whatever monument he might have erected as a display of his riches and of the multitude of workmen at his command. On the contrary, he regarded all these things as trivial and ephemeral and unworthy of serious attention, mere beguile- ments for the eyes, but no real aids to the conduct of life or to the administration of public affairs, since they led to nothing more than*a reputation for great felicity on the part of those who built them. But the things that he regarded as worthy of praise and emulation were the works of the mind, the
1 For chap. 25, 3-26, 5 ef. Livy i. 45, 1-3. ® Semiramis.
351
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Hs} mdAeiorot 7’ dmohavovat Kal ent pKvorov xXpovov Kapmobvrau Tas apereias, TOVTOV padora TOV TowovTiy epywv Thy "Apducriovos Tob “EMqvos emivovay jydoon, ds dobevés dpdv Kal pdadvov b b70 TOV TeplouKowyT wv BapBapuy efavadw- Ojvat TO “EM qvexov yévos, eis THY em eketvou KAnbetoay “Appucrvovucny avvodov. Kal TaVy- Hyupw a.0TO ourijyaye, vojous KaTaOTHOEpEVOS ew TOV Biwv, & Ov éxdory mos elye, TOvS Kowous daracw, ods KaAotow “Apduxrvovixors, e€ cy dirow pev OvTes dAArjAows Suer€hovy Kal TO ovyyeves puddrrovres paMov Epyols 7 Adyots, Avmmpot dé tots BapBdpos Kat doPepot. map’ od TO mapd- Sevypya AaBdvres "Iwves TE ot perabépevor Thy olxnow ek TAS Edpaians ets Td mapabaddrria Tis Kapias Kai Awpteis ot Tept TOUS atrovs Tomous Tas TdAEs pvodpevor i iepa kareokevacay dro Kowav avadwuatwv> “lwves Hey ev "Edéow TO Tijs ’Apréuidos, Awpteis cs em Tpromin TO Too ‘AzéMwvos: eva auviovres ‘yuvariv op08 Kal TéKvoLS Kara TOUS drroderxGevras xpdvous ovvebvdv te Kal cuverravnyupilovy Kal aya@vas emetéAouv. immicovs Kal yupvuKods| Kal Tv TEpL LovoltKnv _dkovoparav Kal. rods Oeods dvabjpace Kowols edwpodvro. Bewprnaavres dé Kai Tavyyupioavtes Kal Tas aAAas pdAoppoadvas
1 hs O: dy Reiske.
1 The Greek words can mean either ‘‘ the son of Hellen”’ ‘*the Greek’’; but the latter does not seem to be a very seiteral way of describing him. Other writers regularly regarded Amphictyon as the son of Deucalion and Pyrrha, and thus the brother of Hellen. Spelman proposed to add
352
BOOK IV. 25, 3-5
advantages from which are enjoyed by the greatest number of people and for the greatest length of time. And of allthe achievements of this nature he admired most the plan of Amphictyon, the son of Hellen,1 who, seeing the Greek nation weak and easy to be destroyed by the barbarians who surrounded them, brought them together in a general council and assemblage of the whole nation, named after him the Amphictyonic council; and then, apart from the particular laws by which each city was governed, established others common to them all, which they call the Amphictyonic laws, in consequence of which they lived in mutual friendship, and fulfilling the obligations of kinship by their actions rather than by their professions, continued troublesome and for- midable neighbours to the barbarians. His example was followed by the Ionians who, leaving Europe, settled in the maritime parts of Caria, and also by the Dorians, who built their cities in the same region and erected temples at the common expense—the Ionians building the temple of Diana at Ephesus and the Dorians that of Apollo at Triopium—where they assembled with their wives and children at the appointed times, joined together in sacrificing and celebrating the festival, engaged in various contests, equestrian, gymnastic and musical, and made joint offerings to the gods. After they had witnessed the spectacles, celebrated the festival, and received the the word déeAdod (*‘ brother’’) to the Greek text here. The ancients did not all accept this aetiological myth as the true explanation of the Amphictyons and the Amphictyonic League. Several of the later authors rightly recognized in Gpdixrvoves a mere variant of dudixrioves (“those dwelling
round about,’’ ‘‘neighbours’’), the equivalent of Homer’s TEpiKTloves.
353
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Tap” d\n Acy dvaraBovres, el TU Tpdakpovopia moXer 1 ~mpds mo) eveyover; Sucaorat Ka.b= elopevot Sujrev, kat mepl : TOO Tpos TOUS BapBdpous ToAE wou Kal Trepl THs mpos dAArAous dpogpoatvys
6 Kowas €mo.obvTo BovAds. raira $8) Kal 7a dj.0Lo, TOUTOUS mapadetypata AaBav mpobvpiay Eoxe Kal avTos amdoas Tas. petexovoas 10: els Too Aarivey yévous ovarhoa Kat owvayayely, iva me) oracudlovaa Kat ToAc odo TpOs ar Aas td. TOV mpocoiKovvTwY Braphdpwnis ine eAevbepiav adarpebdor.
XXVI. Tvots 8 rabira | Tovs: cperilonaals dvdpas ef éxdorns modews ouverdaAet Trepi peydauw Kal Kowd@v ¢joas mpayparwv ovppovrous avrovs ovyKcaneiv. eel Se ovviABov, ovvayayay THY Te ‘Pwyaiwy BovdAiy Kal rods amo Tav trode qKOvTas Adyov Suck pAGe TapakAnruKov opovotas Ovddonuv ws Kadov pev xpnpa moat wdreis pad yvwopn xpwmpevat, aicxpa s oyus ovyyevav aA Aas duadepopevwy aitidv 7 loxvos pev Tals dobevéow amodaivwy opogpoguryy, Tamewo- THTOS dé Kat dobeveias Kai rais mdvu loxu-
2 pais ary ropBopiay.” Ta0Ta. SreSeAD av edidacKey avrovs as xe?) Aarivous pev. TOV. mpogotkewy dpyew Kal Ta Sikata tarrew “EAAnvas ovTas BapBapors: ‘Pwpaiovs Sé tv andvrwv Aartvew exew Tpooraciay peyeber TE Toews mpovxovras Kal mpayyatwv oyKm Kal TH mpovoig Tob Oaypo- viov Kpeirrovt Kexpnuevovs exeivav, dt Wy eis
1 méAe added by Reiske. 2 GdAnrodbopiay Cobet : ddA AopBoviar 0.
354
BOOK IV. 25, 5-26, 2
other evidences of goodwill from one another, if any | difference had arisen between one city and another, arbiters sat in judgment and decided the controversy ; and they also consulted together concerning the means both of carrying on the war against the bar- barians and of maintaining their mutual concord. These and the like examples inspired Tullius also with a desire of bringing together and uniting all the cities belonging to the Latin race, so that they might not, as the result of engaging in strife at home and in wars with one another, be deprived of their liberty by the neighbouring barbarians.
XXVI. After he had taken this resolution he called together the most important men of every city, stating that he was summoning them to take counsel with him about matters of great consequence and of mutual concern. When they had assembled, he caused the Roman senate and these men who came from the cities to meet together, and made a long speech exhorting them to concord, pointing out what a fine thing it is when a number of states agree together and what a disgraceful sight when kinsmen are at variance, and declaring that con- cord is a source of strength to weak states, while mutual slaughter reduces and weakens even the strongest. After this he went on to show them that the Latins ought to have the command over their neighbours and, being Greeks, ought to give laws to barbarians, and that the Romans ought to have the leadership of all the Latins, not only because they excelled in the size of their city and the greatness of their achievements, but also because they, more than the others, had enjoyed the favour of. divine providence and in consequence had attained to so
355
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
3 TooavTHV emubdvevay mpon)\Gov. Tovatra Suef - ebay ovveBovdevev avbrots tepov dovAov aro Kowév avakwpdrwv av ‘Popn karackevdcacbat, ev @ Odcovat Te at mdAes ouvepxopevat Kad? exaorov eviayTov idias TE Kal kowds Oucias Kal may nyvpers agovow, ev ols av oplowor xpovors, kal, el Tt yevouro MpoaKpovopa. avrais mpos dMias, Kara tav ltep@v1 otro? diaddoovrat, Tals aAAats moAcouv emTpepacat Ta. (eycAnuara. dua-
4 yovar. dueEvov tabra TE Kal daa. aAAa eovew dyaba BovAcurajpiov eyKaraoTnoapuevor, mavras éevse TOUS ev TH ouvedpicy TapovTas’ Kab pera TOUTO Kareckevacev e€ Ov atracat ouvijveyicay at moNeus xpnparav TOV Tijs "Apréwdos vewv, TOV emt Tob peylorov Tav év TH ‘Papen Addwv iSpu- jeévov ’Aovevrivou" Kal Tovs vojLous ouveyparpe tats roca mpos aAArAas Kat TaAAa Tah mept THY €opT7v Kal Tavnyupw, Ov emureAecOjoerat Tpomov,
5 éragev. iva Se pndels xpovos avtovs ddavion, orn Any KaTackevdoas yaAKhy eypaifey ev TavTn Ta te So€avta Tots auvedpois Kal Tas peTexovoas Tijs ovvddov moAets. arn Suepevev aTHAn EXPL THs eeais TAucias ev T@. THS Game lep@ aeueevn YPOppLar ov EXOUEI) xapaxrhpas * ols To maAawov 7H ‘EMas expijro." & Kal aire Tounoar dv Tus ov puuK pov TEI PajpLov Tod 49) BapBdpous elvav Tovs oixtoavras Tay ‘Papny: ov yap av ‘“Ednvixots exp@vro ypdppacw ovres
1 xara TOV fepav Naber : éx trav lepdv O, Jacoby, é« ray xoway Schaller, éK TOY towy Kiessling.
2 rodro B: rovrwy A, vopev Reiske. 3 “EAAnvixay after xapaxrfpas deleted by Kiessling.
356
BOOK IV. 26, 3-5
great eminence. Having said this, he advised them to build a temple of refuge at Rome at their joint expense, to which the cities should repair every year and offer up sacrifices both individually and in common, and also celebrate festivals at such times as they should appoint; and if any difference should arise between these cities, they should terminate it over the sacrifices, submitting their complaints to the rest of the cities for decision. By enlarging upon these and the many other advantages they would reap from the appointment of a general council, he prevailed on all who were present at the session to give their consent. And later, with the money contributed by all the cities, he built the temple of Diana, which stands upon the Aventine, the largest of all the hills in Rome; and he drew up laws relating to the mutual rights of the cities and prescribed the manner in which everything else that concerned the festival and the general assembly should be performed. And to the end that no lapse of time should obliterate these laws, he erected a bronze pillar upon which he engraved both the decrees of the council and the names of the cities which had taken part init. This pillar still existed down to my time in the temple of Diana, with the inscription in the characters that were anciently used in Greece.! This alone would serve as no slight proof that the founders of Rome were not barbarians; for if they had been, they would not have used Greek characters. These
1 The Romans got their alphabet from the Greeks (Chal- cidians) who settled at Cumae and Neapolis.
* Cobet: éyparo O. 357
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
6 BapBapor. moAurucal pev 81) mpabes Tod Bao. Aéews ToUTov ovv dMaus moMats: éddtroot Te Kat dwavporépais at peéyvoTat Kal Agen tails? obra. 1 pvnpovevovrat, Tronepurcaak oe ai “Tmpos- ev 70 Tuppnvav €Ovos yevopevar, Pepe dv peda vov dve€cévan.
XXVIII. Mera THY ‘Taprurion rehevriy ai Tapadovoa, TV Tyepoviay exelvw modes. obKere, puddrrew €Bovdovro TAS Spodoyias, Turin r ouK agvoboat TamMEW@ KATO yevos ovTt drraxovew kal THY Siadhopay ta&v TatpiKiwy TV. mpos Tov NyEeuova. yevouernv eydAnv. odiow: wdédccav,
2 mapéEew vopilovoar. Apgav*. dé: THs: amoord=- Cews ot _Kadovpevor Ovcevravol Kai Tots eNBobar Tapa Tod ‘TvAXov mpeoBevrais 4 dmexpivavto hati ae puta elvai opuot 7 p0s exeivov un? dep ryewo vias Tapaywpicews pire mept didAlas Kal’ ovppaxias oavvOyKnv. apédvrwy dé ‘TodTwr Katpnravot r jcodovbnoay al Tapxuvejrar, Kat TeAcvT@oa ev omhors Hv amaca 7 Tuppyvia..
3 otros 6 mdAcuos eikoo. Sicpuewev ern auvexa@s TroAcLouUpevos etoBoAds TE ToMas. dyuporepey peydAous oTparevpact Tovoupevoov eis THY aAAj- Ac Kal mapardgers dAAas ém’ aAAaus ouviora pevwv. ev amdoas dé tais udyos Katopbav. 6 TvAdws, dca Kata modes Te Kai mpos oAov TO €Ovos abt avvéornoar, Kal Tpioiv émupaveata~ Tous Koopnfels: O pid eBors redevr@v spayneut Tovs ok agvwivras dpyeo0a tov xaAwov. akovras *
1 airac Bb: rovadra ABa. 2 ai B(?), Reiske: om. R. 8 Cobet: qpgéavro O, Jacoby.
358
BOOK IV. 26, 6-27, 3
are. the--most important and most conspicuous » administrative measures that are recorded. of this king, besides many others of less note and certainty. His military operations were directed against one nation only, that of the Tyrrhenians;, of these I shall now give an account.
XXVII. After! the death of Tarquinius those cities which had yielded the sovereignty to him refused to observe the terms of their treaties any longer, disdaining to submit to Tullius, since he was a man of lowly birth, and anticipating great advan- tages for themselves from the discord that had arisen between the patricians and their ruler. The people called the Veientes were the leaders of this revolt;;, and when Tullius sent ambassadors they replied that they had no treaty with him either concerning their yielding the sovereignty or con- cerning friendship and an alliance.. These having set the example, the people of Caere and Tarquinii followed it, and at last all Tyrrhenia was in arms. This war lasted for twenty years without inter- mission, during which time both sides made many irruptions into one another’s territories. with great armies and fought one pitched battle after another. But Tullius, after being successful in all the battles in which he engaged, both against the several cities and against the whole nation, and after being honoured with three most splendid triumphs, at last forced those who refused to be ruled to accept the
1 Of. Livy i. 42, 2 £.
* dxovras Hertlein: éxdvras O, Jacoby. Hertlein also retained éxovras, but placed it after afvodvras.
359
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
4 daBetv. eixoorh 8 obv ret ovveADotcar madw ¢ , 4 >? / ~ / /, at dwdexa mdAes eavndwpuevar TO mroNe un Th Te owpaTa Kal 7d xpnpara yrospny EoXov mapadodvat “Pwpators Thy Tyepoviav eb ols 7 pOTEpoV eympicarro. Kal maphoay a0 maons moAews ot mpoxeipiobevres adv tkeTypiais €zt- Tpémovres Tuddiw Tas moves Kal pndev ayv-
6 TIKEOTOV Povdedoou Tmept avdrav dfvoovres. Twos d€ THs pev ddpootvys evexa. Kat TOV ets Tovs Qeovs aoeBnuarwr,! ots -eyyunras moimodpevor TOV opodoyidsy mapeBnoay TO. ouyKetpeva,, m70A- Adv abrovds edn tyswpidv a€iovs elvar Kal peyd- Awv: ths dé ‘Pepatov emuetketas Kal HeTpio~ TnTOS, Eemeid} ovyyvevTes adiKeiv oTéeupace Kal Arraveiats TrapnTodvro tiv dpyjv, oddev ev TO
6 mapdévTe arvyncew. Tabr eimav Katadvera TOV
‘ > \ / a \ anAAX 5X
mpos avrovs moAEpov, Tais pev ats moAcow amAGs* Kal diya dpyhs prnoudKov modAcrev- ecOai 7 dmo8ovs wos TpOrepov Kal Td. iva Kap- mobabat, pevovaas ev Tais ypadetcais mpos adras ouvOj Kats b770 Bacthéws Tapkuviov: Tpets 5° e€ avrav mdAets, at mpoctavearnady TE Kal TAS dAvas énnydyovto® Kara ‘Pupaiwr éfevey- Kev Tov mdAepov, Katpnravods cai Tapxuvinras Kal Odvevravots,4 adaupéoer ywpas Tywpnod- pevos, Hv KatexAnpodynoe ‘Pwpaiwy tots vewori mpoceAnAvbdar mpos THY TOALTELaY. . docBnpdtay B : dbernudtow R.
dm. Aws B: dévus A.
exnyayovto AB: bmnydyovro R.
Katpytavods Kal E Kat Ottevtavods Jacoby : Katpiravods
kal ovevravods Kal Tapkuviras B, KatpnTavar Kal TApKUVLT@Y
Kal ovevrava@y
360
--
BOOK IV. 27, 4-6
yoke? against their will. In the twentieth year, therefore, the twelve cities, having become exhausted by the war both in men and in money, again met together and decided to yield the sovereignty to the Romans upon the same terms as previously. And so the men chosen as envoys from each city arrived with the tokens of suppliants, and entrusting their cities to Tullius, begged of him not to adopt any extreme measures against them. Tullius told them that because of their folly and their impiety towards the gods whom they had made sponsors of their treaties, only to violate their agreements afterwards, they deserved many severe punishments; but that, since they acknowledged their fault and were come with the fillets of suppliants and with entreaties to de- precate the resentment they had merited, they should fail of none of the clemency and moderation of the Romans at this time. Having said this, he put an end to the war against them, and in the case of most of the cities, without imposing any conditions or harbouring any resentment for past injuries, he permitted them to retain the same government as before and also to enjoy their own possessions as long as they should abide by the treaties made with them by Tarquinius. But in the case of the three cities of Caere, Tarquinii and Veii, which had not only begun the revolt but had also induced the rest to make war upon the Romans, he punished them by seizing a part of their lands, which he portioned out among those who had lately been added to the body of Roman
citizens.
1 Literally ‘‘ bridle’’ or ‘‘ bit,’’ a different metaphor but with essentially the same meaning.
361
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
7 Tatra Stampagdpevos ev eipyvn te Kal kata mrohépous Kal vaovs dvo KatacKkevacdpevos Tbyns, a Tropa. mavra. TOV Biov edogev ayalh Kexphobar, d Tov pev ev dyopd Th Kadoupevy Boapig, tov 8 Erepov emt Tats nedot TOO TeBépwos THs ‘Tuxns qv dvdpelav mpoonyopevaer, Ws Kal vov bro ‘Papatwv KaAcirau, HAtKias TE mpoBeBnkass emt OAD kal THs Kara pvow TeAcuriis ov paspay dméxev, : emBovdevbeis bd Tapxuviov. te. 700 -yapBpod Kal THs éavTob Ouyatpos drrobynoKet. Suyyijoo- pa. d€. Kal THs emBovdijs TOV TpoTrOV pupa TOV €umpoobev yevopevwy dvahaBebv.
XXVIII. *“Hoay 7, TvdArX\{w dvo. Ouyarépes EK yuvatKos yevopevat Tapxvvias, ny eveytnoev avT@ Rasidens Tapxdwos. TavTas Tas) KOpas) emuydpous ® yevopevas exdidoras Tots dedprdois THS pnTpos avrav, viewvots dé Tapxvviov, TO TE mpeoBurépy TH mpeaBurépav dppdoas Kal | 7 VewTepw THY vewrTépav, ovTws oidpevos adtas
2. pdduora, owvoicecBar tots AaBodow. eruxe de. TOV _youBpay EKdTepos evavTia ovvapbets TUX “ KaTa THY OvxX OpmoTpoTiay’ ‘Nevkiw bev. yap TO TpeoPvtepw ToAUNP@ Kal avbddet Kal TUPAVVLK® THY pow OvTL xpneT) kat odihpay Kat piromdrup ouvipAde yevn, “Appovte * dé. TO vEwrE pap moo TO mpdov €xovtt Kal edd ywarov dvoocia Kal pucomdatwp Kal mavToAUos «HY 1
iis Toxns Capps: om. O, Jacoby. émtyduous RK: eéendxyous B; év dxph yduou (or ydywyr) Kiessling.
3 rdyn O: vyf Cobet.
“ Cary : dppotv7s O(?), Jacoby.
362
3
‘BOOK, IV. 27, 7-28,) 2.
Besides these achievements in both peace and war, . he built two temples to Fortune, who seemed to have favoured him all his life, one in the market called the Cattle Market, the other on the banks of the Tiber to the Bituns: which he named Fortuna Virilis,! as she is calléd by the Romans even to this day. And being now advanced in years and not far from a natural death, he was treacherously slain by Tarquinius, his SOHART Lay and by his own daughter. I shall also relate the manner in which this treacherous deed wascarriedout; but first I must go back and mention a few things: that preceded it:
XXVIII. Tullius? had two daughters by his wife Tarquinia, whom King Tarquinius had given to him in marriage. When these maidens were of marriage- able age, he gave them. to the nephews of their mother, who were also the grandsons of Tarquinius, joining the elder daughter to the elder nephew and the younger to the younger, since he thought they would thus live most harmoniously with their hus- bands. But it happened that each of his sons-in-law was joined by an adverse fate in the matter of dissimilarity of character. For the wife of Lucius, the elder of the two brothers, who was of a bold, arrogant and tyrannical nature, was a good woman, modest and fond of her father; ‘on the other hand, the wife of Arruns, the younger brother, a man of great mildness and prudence, was a wicked woman who hated her father and was capable of any rash
? Dionysius i is probably in error here; Varro (L.L. vi. 17) states that this temple on the banks of the Tiber was dedicated to Fors Fortuna.
* For chaps. 28-40 cf. Livy i. 42, 1 f.; 46-48.
363
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
3 yapeTh. ovveBaive 57) Tov avdpav éxarépw pepeobar pev em Thy éavrod pow, perdyeobat oi bm0 THs yuvarKos emt Tavavrio. o pe ye Tovnpos exBaeiv Tis Baouhetas TOV Kndeorny mpoOvpovpevos Kat TATA PNXavwjevos els TOOTO bo THs ‘yuvaKkos bereretBero dvrBorovorns TE Kat odvpoyevns: 6 8 emmeuk7)s ovdev.. oldpLevos. deiy eapapravew eis TOV mrevOepov, aAAG | TrEpe- pevew ews 1) pvous avrov éK Tob. Cav etaydyn, Kat TOV ddeApov ovK ev mpdrrew Ta. pa dixava, bard THs davooias yuvarkos emt Tavayria pet Hyero voverovons Te Kal _AowWopovperns Kal Thy
4 avavdpiav Kaxilovens. as 8 ovdev | erépawov ovre at THs awdpovos Avravetae Ta Kpdriora TOV ov dixavov dvb po. meovons, oUTE at THs papas” Tapauéaes emt tas dvooiovs mpafeis Tov ov Tovnpov ela mepuKora Tapaxaovons, arn’ éKaTEpOS emt THY éavtod pdow epepeto Kat Avin- pay nyetTo THY ea TO. Spova. Bovdopevny, Th prev odvpeobat Te Kal dépew Tov éauTAs Saiwova mepinv, TH Se mavrohwe xaheraiver Kat am-
5 aMayijvar Cnreiv amo Tob ovvouKxodvTos, émevra a Ka TI pvow dmrovonbeioa Kal vopicaca Tols €auTijs Tpdzrots dppdrrew padora Tov Tis ddeApiis dvd pa, petaméeumetal 7 adrov os yates dvayKaiov mpayparos SuadeEomer.
XXIX. Kat €77€107) mapeyevero, peraorhvar xelevoaca Tovs évdov, iva povn diareyx bein mpos fiovov, “ *Ap’,” -édnoev, “ & Tapkive, pera mappyatas e€eori prow Kal axiwdvvws aravTa eimciv dca ppov® epi t&v KowH ovudepovtwv,
364
BOOK IV. 28, 2-29, 1
action. Thus it chanced that each of the husbands tried to follow his own bent, but was drawn in the opposite direction by his wife. For when the wicked husband desired to drive his father-in-law from the throne and was devising every means to accomplish this, his wife by her prayers and tears endeavoured to prevail on him to desist. And when the good husband thought himself obliged to abstain from all attempts against the life of his father-in-law and to wait till he should end his days by the course of nature, and tried to prevent his brother from doing what was wrong, his wicked wife, by her remon- strances and reproaches and by reviling him with a want of spirit, sought to draw him in the opposite direction. But when nothing was accomplished by either the entreaties of the virtuous wife as she urged upon her unjust husband the best course, or by the exhortations of the wicked wife when she strove to incite to impious deeds the husband who was not by nature evil, but each husband followed his natural. bent and thought his wife trouble- some because her wishes differed from his own, nothing. remained but for the first wife to lament and submit to her fate and for her audacious sister to rage and endeavour to rid herself of her husband. At last this wicked woman, grown desperate and be- lieving her sister’s husband to be most suitable to her own character, sent for him, as if she wanted to talk with him concerning a matter of urgent importance.
XXIX. And when he came, after first ordering those who were in the room to. withdraw, that she might talk with him in private, she said: ‘‘ May I, Tarquinius, speak freely and without risk all my thoughts concerning our common interests? And
365
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
A / “ a“ > 4s , nn. _-A Kat KabéEers ods av axovens: Adyous 3:7) cuwTray. Gpewov €oti wou Kal pw depew eis pecov BovdAds 2 , 2> ; \ : eee See azroppytous;”” KeXedcavros 8é€ ‘Tod Tapkuviov Aeyew 6 Te BovreTar, Kal epi’ Tod KabeEew ev éavt® Tods Adyovs lores embevros 80 opKwv, ous exeivn Tponpetto, oddev ert aicyvvOetaa Eyer mpos atrov: “ Méypt rivos, & ‘Tapxime, tips Bactrcias azoorepovpevos avéxecbat diavo7y ; mdre- pov €k TaTew@v Kal donuwy epus Tpoyovuy Kat dua TovTo, ov afwwis emi ceavt@ peya ppovetv; > 4 / ” vo al A > Se 4 ~ GAA. wavTes toaow, Ott Tos pev.dpyatos . dudv mpoyovos “ENAnow..otcr Kai. ad’. ‘HpaxdAéous
, lol > / EY / A yeyovoot ths €vdatuovos. dpfar Kopivov tiv. , ea > \ Nan (rere! ; adroxpatopa. vmiptev. apxynv émt modAds, ws aKxovw, -yeveds TO S€ Taarw cov Tapxuviw / \ cli > ~ peralenevw Hv oiknow ex Tuppnvdv radrns Bacrcboae Tis méAcws eEeyevero’ 80 aperiy 08 od KAnpovopetv od judvoy’ TOY’ ypnydrwr, > \ ‘ lol Uj > Ul 4 a\Aa Kal ris Baoireias ddeirers mpeoBirepos A 4 viwvos @v. 7 Gwpatos ovK ervyxes ikavod mpdT- 7ew Ooa Paorci mpoonKe, dv acbeveray Te Kal > is / > N / ‘ ce / apoppiav; aAAa got ye Kal pwun mdpeotw, oia 1. tois Kpdtiota mepvKdo., Kat popdi tod Baowr<iov. yevous. déia... 7 TrovTwv pev ovdérepors 9.9 aoberas tt Kai ToAd,.améxovea Tod. ppoveiv 7, mpoonKovTa vedTns peOeAKker ce, dv.tv ovdK d£vois 7a. moduruKa mparreww, ds od ToAAOis azrodets grea” trys elvar; Kpd 3d’ avd, €reot * mevrnkovraerys elvar; KparioTa parrot mepvxac. ppovetv ot mepl ravrnv pddvora’ yevd- Mota B: ixavy ota R. .* \godXots amodetsi€reot Bs odd darodén R.
366
BOOK IV. 29, 1-3
will you keep to yourself what you shall hear? | Or.is it better for me to remain silent and not to communicate. plans that require secrecy?” And when Tarquinius bade her say what she wished, and gave her assurances, by such oaths as she herself proposed, that he would keep everything to himself, Tullia, laying aside all shame from that moment, said to him: “ How long, Tarquinius, do you intend to permit yourself to be deprived of the kingship? Are you descended from mean and obscure ances- tors, that you refuse to entertain high thoughts of yourself? But everyone knows that your’ early ancestors, who were Greeks and descended: from Hercules, exercised the sovereign powerin the flourish- ing city of Corinth for many generations, as I. am informed, and that your grandfather, Tarquinius, after removing from Tyrrhenia, was able. by his merits to become king of this state; and not, only his possessions, but his kingdom as well, ought to descend to you who are the elder of his grandsons. Or haye you been given a body incapable of per- forming the duties of a king because of some weakness and deformity? But surely you are endowed both with strength equal to those most highly favoured by Nature and with a presence worthy of your royal birth. Or is it neither of these, but your youth, as yet weak and far from being capable of forming sound judgements, that holds you back and causes you to decline the government of the state—you who want not many years of being fifty? Yet at about this age a man’s judgment is naturally at its best.) +
“1 Cf. Solon 27 Edmonds (L.C.L.), 1. 13: éara 8€ voiv Kal yAdooay év €Bdoudaw péy’ dprotos 6xrw 7°.—*‘in seven sevens and in eight he is at his best in mind and tongue.”
367
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
4 pevor Ty WArkiay. pépe,? adn’ 7, Tod) Kar~ €xovros Ta mpdypara evyéveta Kal 7) m™pos Tovs Kpariarous Trav mohirav emrndevorns, du’ jv ok evemixetpyTos earl, dvéxeoUai ge dvayndter ; aAAa a Tabro, dpupdrepa, Kaka@s 2 eXOVTO. adT@ Tuyxdvet Kal ovde avros aibrd ye dyvoet® Kat pay a ye ToAua Kal 7d diAoKivduvoy eveori cov Tois Tpomos, wv pdadvoTra TH Baorevew péA- Aovre det. dmdpyer 5€ cor Kat thobros caves Kat didor moAAol Kad aAAat mpos 7a mpdypara. ddoppat moMat Kal peydAa. Ti odv ere peAdets Kal TOV avdropuarov exd€exn Katpov, 6s n&er cor pépwv Tv Baotretav pndev els TobTO mpayya- Tevoapeve, pera THY Tob TvAdAtov Sijmrov teAev- THY 5 Womep dvapevovons Ths TUXNS TAS apa mvas peMnoets, H THs pvcews nudv tas Kal? TAuciay exdory terevtas epovons, add’ odK év a8/Aw Kal Svorexudprw réret mavraw TOv avOpwrivwv mpaypatwv Keevwv. ep@ 81 pera Tappyoias, Kal el pe yocis Opacciay, To Soxobdv aitiov elvai pot Tod pyndepuds opéyeoBat Ge [ene prorysias pajre doéys. yur”n aot ovveort pndev €ouxvia Tois Gols TpomoLs, 4 GE KynAobca, Kal Karddovoa padbakov dodddwKe, Kal Arjoeus bar avris Yevopevos e€ dvd pos TO
pndev- womep “ve _ Kapot popoderjs Kal ovdev exw avdpos dvnp, Os pe Tamewny Trovet preydAwy ovoay agiav Kal kad ro odpa, papavbecioay 8’ tn’ atrob. ef 8 efeyévero coi te Aafeiv ee yuvaica Kapol* ood tuxeiv avdpds, otK av
1 dépe B: om. R. 2 xax@s Bb: Kadds ABa.
3 dyvoet ABa: dyvoets Bb. 368
BOOK IV. 29, 4-7
Well, then, is it the high birth of the man who is now in control of affairs and his popularity with the best citizens—which makes him difficult to attack—that forces you to submit? But in both these respects too he happens to be unfortunate, as not even he himself is unaware. Moreover, boldness and_ willingness to undergo danger are inherent in your character, qualities most necessary to one who is going to reign. You have sufficient wealth also, numerous friends, and many other important qualifications for public life. Why, then, do you still hesitate and wait for an occasion to be provided by chance, an occasion that will come bringing to you the kingship without your having made any effort to obtain it? And that, I presume, will be after the death of Tullius! As if Fate waited on men’s delays or Nature dispensed death to each man according to his age, and the outcome of all human affairs were not, on the con- trary, obscure and difficult to be foreseen! But I will declare frankly, even though you may call me bold for it, what seems to me to be the reason why you reach out for no coveted honour or for glory. You have a wife whose disposition is in no respect like your own and who by her allurements and enchant- ments has softened you; and by her you will in- sensibly be transformed from a man into a nonentity. Just so have I a husband who is timorous and has nothing of a man in him, who makes me humble though I am worthy of great things, and though Iam fair of body, yet because of him I have withered away. But if it had been possible for you to take me as your wife and for me to get you as my
4 «apot Sylburg: «ape O, Jacoby. 369
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
€v diary Biw trocobrov Sieljoapev xpdvov.t ri obv ob éravopfovpeba ro THs TUYns eAdrrMpa jpets perabeuevor rods ydpovs, Kal od per amadddrreis rod Biov ri cavrod yuvaixa, ey b€ To adro Siabjow® Tov eudv avdpa; Srav d€ TovTwy Siayerpiobevtrwy oavvehOwpev eis Td > , > ~ ” A \ 7 avT0, aogards 75n Ta Aoivma BovdAcdaopuev, ~ € “~ ” i EKTOOMY TeTOLnMEvo.. Ta AvTOdYTA Huds. Kab ‘ 2 = > a ROL res , yap <av taAda Tis adiKety oxvy}, Baowr<ias ye xXapw ov vé“eois amavTa ToAuGay.’ aes) XXX. Tovatra ris TuAdias Aeyovons dopevos ddxerar tas alpécers 6 Tapkimos, Kat adrixa Sods adrH miores Kal AaBdv, Ta apordrcta Trav dvociwy yduuwr Svampagtapevos amépyerat. ~8i- edfovtos 8 od modAod peta TadTa ypdvov Tots adrots mdbeow amobvicKkovow 7 Te mpecBurepa TOV TvuAXiov buyarépwr Kal 6 vewtepos TOV TapKuviwy. 2. *Evrata maAw avayrdlopat peuvicbar DaBiov kat TO pa0vpov adrod mepi tiv e&éracw Ta&v xpovev edeyyew. emt yap tas ”Appovtos * Tedev- Tis yevouevos od Kal’ ev dpaptaver povov, 6 Kal mpoTepov édnyv, ott. yeypadev viov elvar Tap- kuviov, tov. “Appovta, adAa Kat Kal? érepov, ort dyno anolavevta b7o THs pntpos TavaxvAdidos teOdplar, jv dpjnxyavov Hv ére Kal\ kar’ | éxeivous 3 mepteivat Tovs yxpovous. edeixOn yap év apyats ePdounkoorov €xovea Kal méumrov eros 4 Tava- \ @ \ ta > / : KvAXis dre Baorteds Tapxidvios éreevra* mpoo- 4 zocor As Biov B, - 2 diabjow Reiske : d:a9jcowa O, Jacoby. me. ® Cary: dppdvros B, dppotyros A, Jacoby (and similarly twice below).
37°
2722. BOOK! IV! !29,! 7-80,'8 £4010
husband, we had not lived so long ina private station. Why, therefore, do we not. ourselves. correct this error of fate. by exchanging our marital ties, you removing your wife from life and I making the same disposition of my husband?, And when we have put them out of the way and are joined together, we will then consider in security what remains to be done, having rid ourselves of what now causes our distress. For though one may hesitate to commit all the other crimes, yet for the sake of a throne © one cannot be blamed for daring anything.”"* | XXX. Such were’ Tullia’s words, and Tarquinius, gladly agreeing to the course she proposed, imme- diately exchanged pledges with her, and then, after celebrating the rites preliminary to their unholy nuptials, he departed. Not long after this the elder daughter of Tullius and the younger Tarquinius died the same kind of death. Here again, I find myself obliged.to make mention of Fabius and to show him guilty of negligence in his investigation of the chronology of events. For when he comes tothe death of Arruns he commits not only one error, as I said before,” in stating that he was the son of Tarquinius, but also another in saying that after his death he was buried by his mother Tanaquil, who could not possibly have been alive at that time. For it was shown in the’ beginning that when ‘Tar- quinius died Tanaquil was seventy-five years of age; 1 Cf. Euripides, Phoen. 524 f.;. eimep yap ddixetv xp%, Tvpav- vidos mépt KdAALoTOY GdiKelv, TaAAG B” edoeBeiv xpew»—*' 1f wrong e’er be right, for a throne’s sake Were wrong most right :-— be God in all else feared,”—-Way in L.C.L.. These lines, according to Cicero (de Off., iii. 21), were often quoted’ by
Caesar. 2 In chap. 6.
371
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
4 \ a £. / \ / ” : tebévrwv 8) Tots éBdoujKovra Kal mévre Ereow ETeEpwv TeTTapdKovra eTrav (év yap Tats évavatous dvaypapais Kara Tov Terrapaxoordy§ éviavrov ths Tuddiov apyijs tov “Appovra reredevry- koTa TapeAnpapev), erdv 7) TavarvdAls gorar mevreKaiveka mpos Tois éxatdv. ovtws 6Alyov eoriv ev tais ioropias abrod 76 mepl ri éf- éraow THs adnBetas taAaimwpov.t
Mera todro To épyov ovdey ert SvapeAAnjoas 6 Tapkimos endyerar? yuvaica tiv TvAdXAar, ovtTe Tod matpds atris BeBavodvros tov ydpov
~ > ovTE THS wNTpPOs GvvevdoKovons, GAN adriy Tap’ cauris AaBuv. ws dé ovvexepdobncav ai*® davd- \ > / S. > a“ > a oot Kat avdpoddovor pices, exBadrciv ex Tis / \ 4 > \ / c \ Baoweias tov Tudor, «i pi BovdAorro Exedy Tapadotvat THv apxnv, eunyavavro érapias Te ~ / ouvayovres Kal T&V TaTpiKiwy Tods dAAoTpiws éxovras mpos tov Baowda Kal ra Syporica modrevpara TapaKaAdobvres, EK Te Tod Syport- kod mAnGous tods amopwrdrous, ols oddevds = 4, Tov dikaiwrv ppovtis Hv, xpnuacw e&wvodpevor, Kat ovde adavas exaota tovTwy mpdrrovtes. ~ > ec ~ ¢ 7, ” A ‘ ‘ tadra 8 dopdv 6 TuAdAwos y0ero pev Kai sept ~ / €avTod Sediws, el Te melceTrar mpoxaradndpbeis: nyavdkres 8° odx HKvoTa ef Ovyarpt Kal yauBpa ToAcpeiv avaykacbjcerar Kal TYswplas ws map >? ~ / P A ~ , €xOpav AopBdavew, modAdKis pera Trav dirlwv , mpoxadovpevos eis Adyous tov Tapkdmov, Kat A \ > ~ \ \ ~ \ \ / Ta pev eyKarddv, ta 5é vovlerdv, ta 5é mreiOwv > pendev ets eavrov e€apapravew. ds 8° od mpoo- 1 ddlyov . . . radaimwpov B: ddjiyov . . . dtadalmwpov A, ovxyvoy . . . atadalmwpov Naber.
372
BOOK IV. 30, 3-6
and if to the seventy-five years forty more are added (for we find in the annals that Arruns died in the fortieth year of the reign of Tullius), Tanaquil must have been one hundred and fifteen years old. So little evidence of a laborious inquiry after truth do we find in that author’s history.
After this deed of theirs Tarquinius married Tullia without any further delay, though the marriage had neither the sanction of her father nor the approval of her mother, but he took her of her own gift. Assoon as these impious and bloodthirsty natures were com- mingled they began plotting to drive Tullius from the throne if he would not willingly resign his power. They got together bands of their adherents, appealed to such of the patricians as were ill-disposed towards the king and his popular institutions, and bribed the poorest among the plebeians who had no regard for justice ; and all this they did without any secrecy. Tullius, seeing what was afoot, was not only disturbed because of his fears for his own safety, if he should be caught unprepared and come to some harm, but was especially grieved at the thought that he should be forced to take up arms against his. own daughter and his son-in-law and to punish them as enemies. Ac- cordingly, he repeatedly invited Tarquinius and his friends to confer with him, and sought, now by reproaches, now by admonitions, and again by arguments, to prevent him from doing him any wrong.
2 Reiske: dmdyera O, adyerar Cobet. 8 ai added by Kiessling.
373
te
DIONYSIUS. OF HALICARNASSUS
etyev air® IV didvouav, adN’ én THs Bovdiis édm ta Sixava mpos adrov épeiv, ovykahécas’ TO ovvedptov: = “Avopes,”” ébn, 5 Bovdevrai, Tapkv-' vos €rapias én’ cue ovvdywr 1 Kal mpobvpov-' pevos “€xBareiv pe pe rij apis | Karaparns yeyove. pow. BovAopar d¢ mavrwv tudv TapovTay pabetv Trap’ adrob, Tt metrovbds iia kaKov oT ti Thy mow opay dducoupevny ba. €uod abr’ en, ewol pnyavarar. “dméxpwvas O75. Taprdvee, pendev: amoxpuydpevos, Ti pov KaTHyopeiv EXEUS apres TovTous n&tous dodoat.””
XXXI. Aéyeu mpos avrov 6 Taprdvios: ff Bpa~ xvs €oTw 6 map’ €u00 Adyos, & Ture, Kat Sikatos: Kal. dua Todo mpocvopny obrov. is’ ToUTOUS expepew. Tapxdmos eos ov mammos EKTHOATO THY ‘Papacy apxiy, moods ab peyaAous dy@vas Umep adThs dpdpevos: excetvou TEAEvTHCAVTOS eyo Suddoxds . ele. KaTa TOvS Kowovs | aTravTwy “EMiver TE Kal BapBapwy vowous' Kat mpoanKer pot, Kabdarep Kad Tots aAAots Tots Siadexopevors Th Tann@a, yy) povoy. TOV ypynuatwy, adda Kat Ths ‘Bacirelas adrod «Anpovopeiv, ov 6€ Ta pev xXpnuaTa Ta Kara Acpbevra bn abTod mapadddwxKds pou, Thy dé Bacweiav dmroorepets pe kal tocobroy on Karéxeus xpovov, ovK ek Tod dikaiov AaB: ovTe yap peooBaoudets oe dmeédertav, ouTe a Bovdn bnpov b darép cod Sujveyrev, ouTe dpxatpectacs vopipous THs efovotas Tadrns eTUXES, ds 6 mdmmos re otpos Kal mdvres of mpd adbrod yevdpevor
1 Biicheler: ovvayaydy O. 2 4 added by Reiske. 374
» BOOK, IV. 30; 6-31, 2.
When Tarquinius. gave no heed, to what he said but declared he would plead his cause before the senate, Tullius called the senators together and said to them: “ Senators, it has become clear to me that Tar- quinius is gathering bands. of conspirators against me and is anxious to drive me from power. _ I desire to learn from him, therefore, in the presence of you all, what wrong he has personally received from me or what injury he has seen the commonwealth suffer at my hands, that he should be forming these plots against me. Answer me, then, Tarquinius, concealin nothing, and say what you have to accuse me of, since you have asked that these menshould hear you,” XXXI. Tarquinius answered. him: “ My argu- ment, Tullius, is brief and founded on justice, and for.that reason I have chosen to lay it before these men... Tarquinius, my. grandfather, obtained the sovereignty of the Romans .after fighting many , hard battles in its, defence. He being dead, I am his successor according to the laws common to all men, both Greeks and barbarians, and it is my right, just as it is of any others who succeed to the estates of their grandfathers, to inherit not only his property but his kingship as well. You have, it is true, delivered up to me the property that he left, but you are depriving me of the kingship and have retained possession’ of it for so long a time» now, though you obtained it wrongfully. For neither did any twterreges appoint you king nor did the senate passa vote in your favour, nor did you obtain this power by a legal election of the people, as my grandfather and all the kings before him obtained it ;
1 Dionysius usually makes no attempt to render literally the Latin mode of address—patres or patres conscriptt.
375
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Baoure?s- a.\Aa TO dvéoriov kal dmopov Kal mpos Karadixas ) xpéa THY emititay arrohwAeKos godrov, & TaV Kowdv oddevos epede, Kara~ puabodorijoas Kal mavrTa TpoTrov Siapbetpas, kal ovde TOTE pevrou CavT® TpPaTTELv Thy duvacorelay Aéywr, aM’ Hpi duddéew OKT TTOLEVOS. oppavots odor kal ynriows, emt Ta mpdypara TaphAbes Kal mdvT iy ducovevTany cpordyers, ora dvd pwOGpev jpets, Epot Tapadacen overt mpeoBurepyp THY apy. (expen pev ov ae, et Ta Sixata srovety HOeres, OTe pou Tov olkov Tob mammov mapedidous, apa Tots Xpijwaor Kal TH Baotreiav drrodedwxevar, Trapadelypact xpwpevov Tos THY KaAaY Kal dyabav emurpomey Epyous, oot Baowucods Tratdas opha- vovs Trarépwv mapahaBovres els av8pas eodctw dp0ds Kal Sucatws Tas Tarpw@as Kal mpoyov- Kas amédwKav dpxas* ei Se pare got ppovety Ta Ka0ynKovTa epawouny, dA’ ert Sua TO véov THS TAucias ovx ixaves elvan TroAwv THuKadrny Stouceiv, oT ets THY. Kpariorny Tapeyevouny TOU odparos xal THS pporncews dc payy TpidkovTa yeyovas eT; peTa TOU ydpov Tis Ovyarpos : Kal TA. Tijs TroAews eyxetpioa mpdypara: Tavrny ye Tou Ty HAckiav €: exo Kal od Tov T olkoy Tov HETEpoY emitpotrevery Ap&w Kal THs Bacireias emipeAciobar.
XXXII. “ Tepufv yap dv oo taira mpdéavre mpadrov pev evoeBel Kal dixaiw éyeoOar, exevra ovpBacrredew epol Kal maons perexewy TYAS evepyerqy Te Kal marépa kal owrfipa Kat Tava. doa. TYymwotara ovopata bm avOpdmwv enti Kadois
1 @vyatpos B: Ouyarpds a R.
376
BOOK IV. 31, 2-32, 1
but by bribing and corrupting in every way possible the crowd of vagabonds and paupers, who had been disfranchised for convictions or for debts and had no concern for the public interests, and by not admitting even then that you were seeking the power for your- self, but pretending that you were going to guard it for us who were orphans and infants, you came into control of affairs and kept promising in the hearing of all that when we came to manhood you would hand over the sovereignty to me as the elder brother. You ought, therefore, if you desired to do right, when you handed over to me the estate of my grandfather, to have delivered up his kingship also together with his property, following the example of all the upright guardians who, having taken upon themselves the care of royal children bereft of their parents, have rightly and justly restored to them the kingdoms of their fathers and ancestors when they cametobemen. Butif you thought I had not yet at- tained a proper degree of prudence and that by reason of my youth I was still unequal to the government of so great a state, yet when I attained to my full vigour of body and mind at the age of thirty, you ought, at the same time that you gave me your daughter in marriage, to have put also the affairs of the state into my hands; for it was at that very age that you yourself first undertook both the guardian- ship of our family and the oversight of the kingship.
XXXII. “If you had done this you would, in the first place, have gained the reputation of a loyal and just man, and again, you would have reigned with me and shared in every honour; and you would have been called my benefactor, my father, my preserver, and all the other laudatory names that
377
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Ketrat ompdypacw, dcovew, Kat pay ‘TéTApToy | 707 Tobro Kal TeTTApaKooTOV eros dmaarepeiv, pe TOV €udv, ovTe cbparos: dvarijpov Tuxdvra obre diavoias 7ArBiov.» erreur” épwrav pe: TOMS ah mabey Sewov | exSpov iryodpat ce Kal dia ri? gov KaTnyop@ ; av peev obv drroxpwat pot, Tue,” TWos aitias xdpw ovK d€vois fe TOY TOO WamTOV THO KAnpovopeiy ‘Kal tiva mpopacw . edmpen Tis , dtrooTepioews OKNTTOMEVOS 5 TOTEpov | ovX Tyoupevos e€ exeivov yevous elvat HE yunaov,. aA’ SroPodyaidy TWA Kal vobov ; Tt ody _STETPO- meves tov GAXrpiov. To0 yévous Kat Tov olxov. avopwlévre amediSous ; an’ éru vopilenw Be. oppavov elvae maida. Kal Ta, Kowa mparrew. asu- vatov, ds. ov: mrohd amex “MEVTNKOVTAETIAS 3 car dBane 84) 2 rh stpwvetay TOV avaw ) epwrnpdrey Kal madoai more 718 movnpos: ay et dé 7 Sixavov € exets mpos tabdra imei, rounds ete tobrots emirpérewy Sucaorais, dv “otK av éxors érépous elmretv avOpas ev TH moNev Kpeirrous” eav 8 evretdev drrodiipdoKey, Omep eorw adel gow Tovey avvnbes, emt Tov ex On pLayaryovpLevov b70. Goo Karapevyys dxAov, ovr emuTperpon got: Tapeckevacpat yap @s Kal Ta Sixara ép@y Kat. et pu). metOowo. ra. Biowa mpagav.”
XXXII. Mavoapevov., 8 adrod rapahapaow tov Adyov 6 Tud\os édeSev Bde. “Anavra per, ws €ouev, avOpwrov dvra Set mpocdoKav, @: BovdAy, 7a tapadoéa* Kal: pndev yyctobas dmvorov,
1 $7) Kiessling: 8€ O, 75n Cobet (omitting 73y just below),,
om. Jacoby. 2 ei 8 7 Y Kiessling: > Kal elite A, ef 8% 7 B.
378
~ 1) <=) BOOK IV. 32, 1-33,)1
men bestow in recognition of noble actions, instead of depriving me.for all these forty-four years of what was mine, though I was neither maimed in body. nor stupid in’ mind. And after that haye you the assurance to ask me what ill-treatment provokes me to look upon you as my enemy and for what reason I.aceuse you?. Nay, do you, answer me rather, Tullius, and declare why you think me unworthy to inherit the honours of my grandfather and what specious reason you allege for depriving me of them. — Is it because you do not regard me as the legitimate offspring of his blood, but as some supposititious and illegitimate child? Ifso, why did you act as guardian to one who was a stranger to his blood, and why did you deliver up his estate to me as soon as I reached manhood?. Or is it that you still look upon me as an orphan child and incapable of handling the business of the, state—me who am not far from fifty years old? Lay aside now the dissimulation of your shameless questions and. cease at last to play the rogue. However, if you have any just reason to allege against what I have said, I am ready to leave the decision to these men as judges, than whom you can name none betterin the city. But if you attempt to run away from this tribunal and fly for refuge, as © is ever your habit, to the rabble you mislead by your éajolery, I will not permit it. For Iam prepared, not only to speak in defence of my rights, but also, if this should fail to:convince you, to act with force.”
XXXIII.. When he had done speaking, Tullius took, the floor and.said: .““ Anything, it seems, senators, that is unexpected is to be expected by a mortal man, and nothing should be regarded as
8 +a mapadoga deleted by Hertlein, Jacoby.
379
VOL. II, N
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Orrov ye kde Tapidvos obroat THs apxis madoat mpo0updes éotw: ov eyo vyTov mapadaBeov Kal emBovrevdpevov tro tdv exOpdv eowoa Kai Mido Kal els avdpas €dOdvra. Kndeorny néiwoa AaBeiv, Kal et Tt ma Bou diddoxov €peAAov KkaTa~ Actifpew dmdvrey Trav epav. ered d€ mapa yrapny amavTa a pre poe kal woTep aduK@v avTos eyxododpat, Thy pev TUX vorepov dvaxhav- oopan, Ta, Oe dixava, vov 7pos avrTov €p@. eyw THY fev emuTpotretay bpav édaBov, @ @ Tapxime, vytriwv Kcatahepbevrev obxy éxwv, add’ dm0 Tay mpay- pedro dvayKacbeis emetd1) TOV pev mdarqov bpav ot ris BacuAcias dyTuTovovpevor pavepas dmexreway, dpuiy dé Kat tots dAdo avrob ovy- yevéow emBovdevew éA€éyovro adav@s* Kat mavres TOOTO of mpoorKovres bpiv _cpordyowr, 6 ort Kpari~ cavres €keivor THs apxs ovde omepua Tod Tapxuvretov Karadcifovar yévous. endepav be Kal purak ovdets bpav ETEpos WY, Ort pa) yurn, TaTpos LATHp, Kal adt? dia yhpas étépwv Seo- pevn Kndepoven aw’ ex 1 epol kareAcimeabe prov prance THs €pyuias, ov viv dAAST prov Kal ovdev TpoonKovra, drroxanets. TovovTous pevro mpdypwacw : emoras eye Tous Te droxreivay- Tas TOV TdmTov duadv eTyswpnoduny Kal duas eis avdpas Tyayov Kal yeveds appevos ovx tm- apxovons Tv €uavTod Kuplous mrpoetAdpuny Trova. exes Tov THs éemitpoTjs Adyov, ® Tapxime, Kal ovk av emtyeipjoeas eimeiv ds pevdouat Tt TOUTWV.
1 én’ Naber: év O, Jacoby. 380
BOOK IV. 33, 1-3
incredible, since Tarquinius here is set upon deposing me from my office, though I received him when he was an infant and, when his enemies were forming designs against his life, preserved him and brought him up, and when he came to be a man, saw fit to take him for a son-in-law and in the event of my death was intending to leave him heir to all that I pos- sessed. But now that everything has happened to me contrary to my expectation and I myself am accused of wrongdoing, I shall lament my misfortune later on, but at present I will plead my just cause against him. I took upon myself, Tarquinius, the guardian- ship of your brother and yourself when you were left infants, not of my own will, but compelled by the circumstances, since those who aspired to the kingship had openly assassinated your grandfather and were said to be plotting secretly against you and the rest of his kin ; and all your friends acknowledged that if those men once got the power into their hands they. would not leave even a seed of the race of Tarquinius. And there was no one else to care for you and guard you but a woman, the mother of your father, and she, by reason of her great age, herself stood in need of others to care for her; but you children were left in my charge alone, to be guarded in your destitute condition—though you now call me a stranger and in no degree related to you. Nevertheless, when I had been put in command of such a situation, I not only punished the assassins of your grandfather and reared you boys to manhood, but, as I had no male issue, I proposed to make you the owners of what I possessed. You have now, Tarquinius, the account of my guardianship, and you will not venture to say that a word of it is false.
381
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS XXXIV. “Tepi de ris BacuAcias, _ ered)
Toor’ éorw 6 Karnyopets pov, dkovoov, O7ws: ban
avris eruxov Kat bu” ds airtas ov?” jpiv ovr?
GAw Twi peBicwar. dre rhv emipeAciay THs
médews mapéAaBov, aicbdpevos émBovAds Twas” Kar” euavrod ywopevas, mapadobvar TO SHpw
Ta mpaypara eBovdnOny’ Kal ouvayayeov dmavras es exAnoiay darediouv avrois THY dpx7y avr THS emipBovov TavTNS Kat Tete Ta Aumnpa Tov
; qoewv exovons YEHovias Ty. ductySuvoy QVTLKAT=
AacodpLevos ouxtav. ovK TVeaXovTo ‘Pwpaior Tair, prov mparrew Bovdopevov odd" ngiwoav erepov Twa Tay Kowdyv amodetéa Kuvptov, aAd’
eme Katécxov Kal tiv Bactreiay edwKdv pou.
pihov emeveyKavres, TIV €avTOV, Tapxvvee, KT How,
ov Tip dperépay’ domep ye Kal Tov mdammov buav Taphyayov ent Ta mpdypara é€vov ovrTa
Kal ovdev mpoonKovra TO mpdrepov Baoret>
Kaito. maidds ye } "AyKos Mépxtos 6 Baaideds
KaréNurev _dxpalovras, ovr viwvods Ka vymious,
warrep pas Tapxivios. el de Kowvos dmdyrew vOpos | Vv tous drad_exopevous THY. TE ovotay.
Kal Ta xpypara TOV exAcuT ovo Bacwéwy ody.
Tovrous Kal Tas Baovretas avTa@v mapadaupdvew,
od« dv Tapximos 6 adams tpdv riy yepoviay, mapéeAaBev “Aykov reAevTioavros, GAN’, 6 > mpecpu-.
©
TEpos TOV éxcetvou maidwy. GAN 6 "Bos O.
‘Pwpaiwy od -rov. duddoxov. rob matpdésy aAAd
Tov agvov Ths apyis eml ra mpdypata exddevr
nyetro yap Ta pev yphpara Trav Krncapéevwv
elvar, rHv' Se Baoreiay Tov SedwKdrwv* Kal Ta
1 waidds ye B: maidds ye dppevas R.
382.
BOOK IV. 34, 1-4
_ XXXIV..“ But-concerning the kingship, since this is the point of your accusation, learn not only by what means. I obtained it, but also for what reasons I am not resigning it either to you or to anyone else. ‘When I took upon myself the oversight of the common- wealth, finding that there were certain plots forming against me,.1 desired to surrender the conduct of affairs to the people; and having called them all together in assembly, I offered to resign the power to them, exchanging this envied sovereignty, the source of more pains than pleasures, for a quiet life free from danger. But the Romans. would not permit me to follow this preference, nor did they see fit to make anyone else master of the state, but re- tained me and by their votes gave me the kingship — a thing which belonged to them, Tarquinius, rather than to you or your brother—in the same manner as they had entrusted the government.to, your grand- father, who was a foreigner and in no way related to the king who preceded him}; and yet King Ancus Marcius had left’ sons: in their prime of life, ‘not © grandchildren and infants, as you and your brother were left by Tarquinius.. But if it were a general law that the heirs to the estate and possessions of deceased kings. should also be heirs to their kingly office, Tarquinius, your grandfather would not have succeeded to the sovereignty upon the death of Ancus, but rather the elder of the king’s sons... But the Roman people did not call to power the heir of the father, but rather the person who was worthy to rule. For they held that, while property belongs to those who: acquired it, the kingly office belongs-to
* ovoiay Kiessling, davepay ovciay Jacoby: dvaw O, xrijow Portus. 383
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
A Ld ao ¢ , A ‘ Le: pev drav te 7é0wow of KUpior Tods Kata yévos bal ‘ , , ,
H Kata SiabyjKas Siaddyous mpoojnkew mapa- , \ > 2 y\/ € , AapPavew, thv 8 drav éxXimwow ot AaBovres tovs Sedwkdras exew: el py TL ToWDTOV €xeELS Sixaiwpa dépew, ore thv Bacweiay 6 mdmmos buav emt pyrots trot mapéAaBev, wore Kal adros exelv avadaiperov Kal dpuiv tots éyyovois KaTa- a 1 € Qa > , > , > oN Aumciv, Kai 6 Sijuos od Kpios Hv adeAdpevos adrnv dpav eyoi Sobvar. «i ydp TL TowdTov eimeiv Exes,
/ ’ , \ , a : 2\)\>? 3.4 ti od dépets tas avvOrjKas «is péoov; GAN odK n ” > > > ‘ ‘ / ~ av €xots. «¢ 8 od Kara tov BéAriorov adris eTrvxov ey Tpdmov, ws Adyes, unl tro tar pecoBaowWdwv aipeBels pire ths Bovdys pou Trapabovons To mparypara. pire Ttav dAdwv yevor peveov TOV KAT vopov, TovTous aoLuK® Syrrov Kal ovxl o€, Kat bd TovTwY TravOAvar SikaLos €ipL
a > a > 9 a >)\? ” , ‘ Ths apxfs, ody wbmd ood. ad\’ ovre Tovrous ovr dddAov ovdéva addiKd. pdprus dé THs €K Tob! Suxaiov po. Kat tére Sobeions Kal viv € , > r ¢ , ? e 3 dmapxyovons e€ovaias 6 xpdvos, ev @ rerrapa-
val / ¢ , >
kovraetet® yeyovdte “Pwyaiwy ovddels aAynoard , > > ~ 29? > cal ~ > ~ pe TaToT aducciv, 00d’ exBadciv pe THs apyAs
> / #4 f)? c ~ 7? € /
errexeipnoev ov’ 6 dios od6’ % Bovdy. XXXV. *AMW’ a Taira raver add Kal Oudce xwpyow ois aois Adyous, el Ge Tmapa- kaTabikny manmwéav ameotépovv Kal mapa mavTa
1 +06 added by Pflugk. * Before rerrapaxovraeret Kiessling added rérrapa xal.
384
BOOK IV. 34, 4-35, 1
those who conferred it, and that the former, when anything happens to its owners, ought to descend to the natural heirs or the testamentary heirs, but that the latter, when the persons who received it. die, should return to those who gave it. Unless, indeed, you have some claim to offer to the effect that your grandfather received the kingship upon certain express conditions, whereby he was not to be deprived of it himself and could also leave it to you, his grand- sons, and that it was not in the power of the people to take it from you and confer it upon me. If you have any such claim to allege, why do you not produce the contract? But you cannot do so. And if I did not obtain the office in the most justifiable manner, as you say, since I was neither chosen by the inter- reges nor entrusted with the government by the senate and the other legal requirements were not observed, then surely it is these men here that I am wronging and not you, and I deserve to be deprived of power by them, not by you. But I am not wronging either these men nor anyone else. The length of my reign, which has now lasted forty years,! bears me witness that the power was both then justly given to me and is now justly vested in me; for during this time none of the Romans ever thought I reigned unjustly, nor did either the people or the senate ever endeavour to drive me from power.
XXXYV. “ But—to pass over all these matters and to come to grips with your charges—if I had been depriving you of a deposit that had been left in my hands by your grandfather in trust for you and,
1 Kiessling proposed to read “forty-four years,’” which is not improbable in view of the use of the exact number by Tarquinius above (chap. 32, 1). ti
385
tb
a
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
ra ev avOparrots Sikora ry o7y Bacwetav Karetyov, expay oe TApayEvopEvov éml TOUS SeBwxdras pow uid efovotav dyavasreiy Kat Karnyopety epod Te, oTt Ta py) mpoonKovra Karex@, Kat Tav dedu-~ KOTO, ort TANG TpLa, exapioarrd plow poe lws yap av emevoas avrous, et Tt dikatov elyes Aéyew. et d€ TovTw pev ovK. emtoreves TO Adyw, od Sixalws oe dpxeobax THY TmOAW evdpules on €Ho0, Kal. ceavTov ETUTTOELOTE POV, elvau THY. emt-. peAcvav TOY KOWOV TapaAaBeiv, € exelva movety oot, TpoonKey: eeraow TOV EUav TomMmodpevoy amapTy-| pdrwv Kal Tas oavTob mpagers eLapIunoduevov, kaXciv pe els Svaducactay: ov ovdérepor € émoinoas, dda ToCovToLs Xpovous dorepor, womep ék paxpas dvavijipas peOns, vov Kets (pov Karnyopay, Kat ovde pov érov det. od yap evOdde cor Taira: TpoonKet Acyew—Kal pendev axGeobiire | poe Tadra’ A€yovrt, ®& Bovdy* od yap bpav adatpovpevos Thv diayvwow, adda THY TovTov ovkodaytiay emdeig at * BovAdpevos TadTo, Acyur—mpoeimovra. ‘ b€ @ de. * poe Tov OjLOV els exAnotav ouvayaryetv exet * Hou Karnyopeiv, TrAnv emt, av. TodTo meépevyas, ey®, Tept Gob moimow: Kat ovykadéoas TOV Ojpov Tapetopat oot Sucagriy oy ay pov KaTHYOpHONss Kal aTodwow maAw adT@: Svayvaivar mOTEpos jpav emurnderdrepos €oTw! exe Thy épxiy Kal 6 Tt.av dmavres obrot you mparrew
1 Kiessling : emdelEacbat O, Jacoby.
: mpoermdvra B : mpoeendvro 3 8€.0° ede Jacoby, 5° ee. oe Grasbergor 3 : de dict 0.
* €xet B: xai exet A, xaxet Jacoby.
386
~ BOOK IV. 35, 1-3
contrary to all the established rules of justice recog- | nized by mankind, had been retaining the kingship which was yours, you ought to have gone to those who granted the power to me and to have vented your indignation and reproaches, both against me, for continuing to hold what did not belong to me, and against them, for having conferred on me what belonged to others; for you would easily have con- vinced them if you had been able to urge any just claim. If, however, you had no confidence in this argument and yet thought that I had no right to rule the state and that you were a more suitable person to be entrusted with its oversight, you ought to have done as follows—to have made an investiga- tion of my mistakes and enumerated your own services and then to have challenged me to a trial for the determination, of our respective merits. Neither of these things did you do; but, after all this time, as if recovered from a long fit of drunkenness, you now come to accuse me, and eyen now not where you should have come. _ For it is not here that you should present these charges—do not take any offence at this statement of mine, senators, for it is not with a view of taking the decision away from you that I~ say this, but from the desire to expose this man’s calumnies—but you ought to have told me before- hand to call an assembly of the people and there to have accused me. However, since you have avoided doing so, I will doit for you, and having called the people together, I will appoint them judges of any crimes of which you may accuse me, and will again leave it to them to decide which of us two is the more suitable to hold the sovereignty ; and whatever they shall unanimously decide I ought to do, I will do.
387
4
bo
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
bet 1 \ \ \ 12 50° pe Seiv, | moujow. Kal mpos pev o¢? ra ixavd ev tow yap éort 76 * Te TONG nection a7pos Tovs ayvebpovas dvriBiKous Aéyeuw Kal 70° oXiya* TO ‘yap metoov abtovs elvat xpyorods ov ebb kaot hépew ot Adyou.*
XXXVI. Pi “Tpev de reBavpaka, el Ties elow, @ BovA, TAs apyns pe drrahrag at Popae peevon Kal pera. TOUTOU OUVEOTIKOTES en ene 7) S€ws om av mvboiuny map’ avray Tivos | aucr- patos vec. TroAcpovat pou Kal em Tie TeV euav épywv axOdpuevor- adrepov drt moAdovds icaow emi THs euns apyas éxpirous amoAwAdras Ths mar pibos orepopevous ® 4) Tas ovolas ehabveananaii me 7 GAD Twit ovppopd KEXpn- pevous” adixws ;& 7 ToUrw pev TOv TupavnKay adiKnpatwv oddevé éyovow elreiv bm €u0b yeyovds, UBpers S5é prot twas ovvoidacw eis yuvaikas yaperas 7 mpomyAakiopods eis Ovyarépas map- Bévovs 7) aAAnv Twa mEpl GBpa eAcVOepov aKo- Aaciav; Sixatos pévt’ av elny,® et Ti prot ToLod- TOV HULApPTHTAL, THS apYns TE aya Kal THs poxis ai a sal dhépe,t GAN’ _drrepnpavds ELpLt Kal 1d Bapirnra, émraxOrjs Kal tv av0dadeav, q KEX pn jae mept THY. apy, ovdeis épew dwvarat pov; ris pevrou TaVY mpo eyo BacwAéwv ouTw pérpios av éy eEovaia dieréAcce Kal piddvOpw- mos dmact Tois moAirais ws Tarp mpdos viois
1 §civ added by Biicheler. a ge added by Reiske. 76 Cobet: ra O. 4 of Adyou BC: om. R. ‘ 0: : €uol Reudler, Jacoby, 6 Kiessling : arepoupevous O. 388
BOOK IV. 35, 4-36, 2
As for you, this is a sufficient answer, since it is all the
same whether one urges many or few just claims
against unreasonable adversaries; for mere words
naturally cannot bring any argument which will ersuade them to be honest.
XXXVI. “ But I have been surprised, senators, that any of you wish to remove me from power and have conspired with this man against me. I should like to learn from them what injury provokes them to attack me and at what action of mine they are offended. Is it because they know that great numbers during my reign have been put to death without a trial, banished from their country, deprived of their possessions, or have met with any other misfortune which they have not merited? Or, though they can accuse me of none of these tyrannical misdeeds, are they acquainted with any outrages I have been guilty of toward married women, or insults to their maiden daughters, or any other wanton attempt upon a person of free condition? If I have been guilty of any such crime I should deserve to be deprived at the same time both of the kingship and of my life. Well then, am I haughty, am I burdensome by my severity, and can no one bear the arrogance of my administration? And yet which of my predecessors constantly used his power with such moderation and _ kindliness, treating all the citizens as an indulgent father treats
7 Sylburg: kez. pyuevouvs Ba, xexptuevovs ABb.
8 adixws Kiessling : dSéeq ; “4
® Sixatos pévr’ av einv Reiske: 8ixalws pévr’ dv B, Jacoby, Sixaov pév7’ av R(?).
10 GroorepnOiva R: doarepybeinv B, Jacoby.
11 dépe B: dépe cimciv R.
12 @y added by Biicheler.
389
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
b) ee} 4 : 4 , mts U : avTod xpdpevos; Os ye Kal rip -egouoiay, Hy. tpeis edcikaré pov Tatépwv pvddrrovres Trapa= doxds, ody amacav eBovrAnOny eyew, adAa vdpovs
_ sh gy Fah a 0 inép Tav Kupiordrwr KataoTnodpievos, ods amavres eTeKupwoaTe, KATA TovToUS duly am Sf /, A vi 2 : Pica 1 IN édwKa didvat.7a dixaa Kal AapBdvew, Kat adros eénralouny mpOrtos ols dpica xara trav adddwv. Sixatos wamep iSudrns meOdpevos’ Tav T adicnparuy ; ovx andvTwy adros éywounv Bi- KaoTIs, GAAQ Tas. ddOwriKas, Sikas}; duiv am. éowKa Siaywwokew, 6 tev Eurpoober oddels ezoi- noe Bacwréwy. add’. €orxev’ adixnua ev oddev. eivae 8.’ 6 Svoxepaivovai poi twes, at 8s 7d. Snporucov \mAjbos’ edepyeoiar AvTodow dpas ® io / 3 ‘ es XNA 4 > r Xr 4 ‘ adikws,® epi dv aodAaKis arrodeAdynuae mpos eats > 2 29. a 4 ‘ ~ : tpds. adr’ obdev Set ‘TrovTwv vuvi Trav Adywv et 6€* Soxet Kpetrrov -émpedjocoban Tov KOWaY’ Tapkdvos odroct ta mpdypata mapadaPdv,’ L 9 y ‘ ry r € r 9) vo od Pov rH dAet BeATiovos Hyyepdvos* azrodovds de ri apynv TO Sedwxodre prow Sym Kal yevd- Levos Wuw@Tys Te~pdcopat Tovjoa macu* davepov, OTL Kal Gpyew €mioTapya Kad@s Kal dapyeabat dvvayar cwdpovws.” iy toy BOR XXXVIT. Tovatra Sdvarexbeis Kat ets moAAjv ad KarasTicas, Tovs avvicTapévous én’ adra diéAvoe Tov avMoyov Kal peta tTodro Tods Ky- pukas avakadeodpevos exéAcvoe dia mavrwv Tov orevuT@v Sdievovtas Tov dSfhpwov <is exxAnaiav ovyKareiv. cuvdpapidvros 8 eis Thy * ayopav
1 Sixas added by Sintenis. .
* AuTobaw byas CD: Avmoda pe A, Avmety me B; Avmety duas Jacoby.
39°
BOOK IV. 36, 2-37, 2.
his-own, children?.. Why, I did not even desireto retain all the power which you, following the tradi- tions of your fathers, gave to me, but after estab- lishing laws, which you all confirmed, relating to the most essential matters, I then granted to you’ the privilege of giving and receiving justice in accord~ ance with these laws; and to these rules of justice which I prescribed for others I showed myself the first to yield obedience, like any private citizen. Nor did — I make myself the judge of all sorts of crimes, but causes of a private nature I restored to your jurisdic- tion—a thing which none of the former kings ever did.» But it appears that it is no wrongdoing on my part that has drawn upon me the ill-will of certain, persons, but it is rather the benefits I have conferred on the plebeians that, grieve you unjustly—con- . cerning which I have often given you my reasons. But there is no need for such explanations now. If you believe that Tarquinius here by taking over the government will administer affairs better than I, I shall. not envy the commonwealth a better ruler; and after I have surrendered the sovereignty to the people, from whom I received it, and have become a private citizen, I shall endeavour to make it plain to all that I not only know how to rule well, but can also obey ‘with equanimity.”
XXXVII. After this speech, which covered the conspirators with shame, Tullius dismissed the meeting and then, summoning the heralds he ordered them to go through all the. streets and call the people together to an assembly. And when the. whole
3 adikws O: Soxobcr Jacoby. 4 $¢ added by Reiske. 5 waa. Bb in ras.: om. R,
39t
_ DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Too KaTG Thy * moAw OxAov mpoeAOav emt rd Biya pakpayv Kal oupmrab d1eE HAE Snunyoptay Tas TE Troe puKas €avTod mpatets eCaprOpov- HeEvos, ds Tapxuviov te C&vros Stempafaro Kal pera THY Excelvou TerevTHV, Kal TOV moAurev- parwv Kal! €v €KaoTov emiAcyopevos, ef dv moAAas Kal peyddAas edokev eoXNKEvauL TO KOLVOV wpereias. modMod 8 ef’ éexdotw Tdv eyo- pevwv atavT@vrTos émaivov Kal mavTwy amovdnv exovtwr pabety tivwy evexa Tatra Adyer, TeAevTOV epnoev ort Tapkdvios adrov airarat tiv BactAciav od Sucaics KaTeXew €avT@ mpoojKovoay’ Kara Aurreiv yap abT@ Tov mdmrmov dmrofynaKovra. oov Tots Xpypaoe Kal THY dpx7y, tov d¢ dijpov ovK elvau KUplov TaMAST pia eTépw d.ddvat. kpavyfis de Kal dyavaxrioews e€ dmdvrev emt TovTw yevopevns own hoa kedevoas avrovs nétov pndev axbeo8a pnde a Gyavaxreiv mpos Tov Adyov, add’ et Tu Stkavov eimety exer TapKxvvios, Kadeiv adrov Kal ddaxbevras, édy Tr dducovpLevov evpwow eav s émurndeLorepov dpxew, exetvp mapadobvar THY Ths TmoAcws mpooraciay’ avros d¢ Tis apyns epnoey_ adioracbas Kal amroowdevar Tots Kupious, Tap av avray eAaBev. Tatra Aéavros avrod karaBaivew r dro Tob Bnparos BovAopévov Kpavy7) T 4 dmrdvrewv éyivero Kat Senoets moA- dai ov olpeyais imep rob pdevi mapaxwpeiv THs apxyts’ twes 8 e€ adr@v Kai Baddew Tov Tapxiviov €Bowv. exeivos pev odv Seicas TH
1 zyv O: om, Jacoby.
392
BOOK IV. 37, 2-5
populace of the city had flocked to the Forum, he came forward to the tribunal and made a long and moving harangue, enumerating all the military achievements he had performed, both during the lifetime of Tarquinius and after his death, and re- counting in addition one by one all his administra- tive measures from which the commonwealth appeared to have reaped many great advantages. And when everything he said met with great applause and all the people earnestly desired to know for what reasons he mentioned these things, at last he said that Tarquinius accused him of retain- ing the kingship unjustly, since it belonged to him- self; for Tarquinius claimed that his grandfather at his death had left him the sovereignty together with his property, and that the people did not have it in their power to bestow on another what was not their own to give. This raising a general clamour and indignation among the people, he ordered them to be silent and asked them to feel no displeasure or resentment at his words, but in case Tarquinius had any just claim to advance in support of his pretensions, to summon him and if, after learning what he had to say, they should find that he was being wronged and was the more suitable man to rule, to entrust him with the leadership of the commonwealth. As for himself, he said, he now resigned the sovereignty and. restored it to those to whom it belonged and from whom he had received it. After he had said this and was on the point of descending from the tribunal, there was a general outcry and many begged of him with groans not to surrender the sov- ereignty to anyone; and some of them even called out to stone Tarquinius. He, however, fearing
393
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
€x xeupos Sixnv, dps dn ywomerns® Trav oxAwv én’ abrév, xeTo fevywv dua Tots éraipors, tov b€ TvAdov 7% wAnOds dmaca pera yapas Kal Kpotov Kal moAAfs? eddnuias mapaméumovca LexXpL Tis otkias atrod® Karéorycev. XXXVITIT. ‘Os S€ Kai ravrns Sijpapre tis metpas 6 Tapkdvios, adnpovav em r@. pundeuiay avt@ Bojfevav mapa rhs Bovdjs, 7h padvora eremoier, yevéoba, xpovov. wev twa Sdrérpipe kat oikiav tots €ratpois provois Svadeydevos: ETeiTa ywpnv amodetaperns THs yuvaurds pndev ert padanileobar pydé Karokveiv, adAdAd ~KaTa- Baddvra rods Adyous émi 7d Epya ywpeiv, Siad- Aayas mp@rov etpopevov Sua dirwv’ mpdos’ Tov TvAdov, iva moretoas tis dilw yeyovdri Frrov adrov pvAdrroiro, ddéfas* adriv ra KpdrioTa brobécba1, petavoeiy te mepl tadv yeyovdruw €oxnnteTo Kal moda bia didwy Aurapav rév TvAdov Aélov. cvyyvdpova yevéobar. paora Sé meicas Tov dvdpa dice. T evdidAAaKTov dvTa Kat ov akwivra moAcuor domewrov Ouyarpi kat youBp@ moAcpeiv, ered) Tov oiKetov. Katpov eAaBe. dvecxedacpevov rod. Sijyou Kara, tods aypovs enl tiv Tav.KapTa@v ovyKomdny, eé7rbe peTa TOV ETaipwv é€xdvTwy bad Tais méepiBodais £idn, tovs te medéKxes baynpérais Tis. avadods kai abros thy BaowsKny cobra AaBdv® Kat tara Tapaonua THs apyns emayopevos: e\Odv 8 eis THY ayopay Kal mpd 70d BovAevrnpiov oTras 1
€x xetpos.. ... ywouevns B: ék xerpds dpuiy 7489 yevomevny © 2 Hodis Bs om.’ R. 394
A BOOK. IV. 37, 5-38, 2
summary punishment, since the crowds were already making a rush against him, fled, and his companions with him, while the entire populace with joy, applause, and many acclamations conducted Tullius as far as his house and saw him safely established there.
- XXXVIII. When Tarquinius failed in this attempt also, he was dismayed that. from the senate, upon which he had chiefly relied, no assistance had come to him, and remaining at home for some time, he con- versed only with his friends. Afterwards, when his wife advised him no longer to play the weakling or hesitate, but to have done with words and proceed to deeds, after he should first have obtained a re- conciliation with Tullius by the intercession of friends—to the end that the king, trusting him as having become his friend, might be the less upon his guard against him—believing that her advice was most excellent, he began to pretend to repent of his past behaviour and through friends besought Tullius with many entreaties to forgive him. And he very easily persuaded the man, who was not only by his nature inclined to reconciliation but was also averse to waging an implacable contest with his daughter and his son-in-law; then, as soon as he saw ~ a favourable opportunity, when the people were dis- persed about the country for the gathering of the har- vest, he appeared in public with his friends, all having swords under their garments, and giving the axes to some of his servants, he himself assumed the royal apparel and all the other insignia of royalty... Then, going to the Forum, he took his.stand before the |
“3 Capps: adrs A, om. B, én’ adris Reiske. 4 Sdfas R: Sdfas 8¢ ABb, Jacoby. 5 Cobet: dvadaBav O. -
395.
is)
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
) we 4 “ / ‘ \ a > exéhevoe TH KHpuK. Tovs Bovdcvras Kadeiv eis To ovvédpwv. joav 8 ek mapacKkevis €rowpor Tept THY ayopay ot ovveiddtes adbt@ riv mpatw Kal mapopu@vres eK TOV tatpikiwy ovyvoi. of A Py \ /, ~ Se ff / Xr / 2rO. ‘ pev On ovvnecav: Td dé TvAdiw A€yer tis eADaw dvr Kat oikiav, 6Te Tapkdvios ev eobArt BaciAuKh / A a a} ‘A i mpoeAnAvbe Kat Kade? tods BovdAevras «is TO / ¢ A , \ / > ~ cuvedpiov. 6 dé Bavudoas tHv toAwav adrod ~ a / TaxLov } Ppovyswrepov mpohAdev ex Tis oiKtas od moAdovs mept éavtTov éxwv. €Abdv 8 eis TO / \ ‘ 7, 2 4 : Ss. ' ~ ovvédpiov Kat Tov Tapxivov ida emi ris Bactl- ~ / LA 1 \ ‘ Ed ir Kis Kabjuevov edpas+* Kai tov ddAov Bacirevov éxovra, Kdapov: “ Tis,” elwev, “& puaparare avOpimwv, toird cor Td oxhua ovveywpnoe em” \oa_e s 4a ¢ \ , \ AaBeiv;” Kai ds drodaBayv: H oF réApa Kai avaidea,” elmer, “d Ture, ds odd’ €Aedbepos ” > A ~ > 7 a“ ¢ ‘ > / wv, adrAd Soddos éx SovAns, hv obpos exTHoaTo manos ek TOV aixyalwitwr, érdAunoas Bactréa ‘Pwpaiwy oceavrov avadeifa.” ds 8€ abr’ ” ¢ 4 > a] ‘ b PE) | ~ Ao nKovoev 6 TvAAs, exmxparvbels emi 7a oyw Tapa TO oupdépov wpuncev en’ adrov ws e€ava- oTiawy THs €dpas. Kal 6 TapKivios dopevos TobTo idwy avamndd te amd Tod didpov, Kal ouv- apmdoas Tov yepovra KeKpayora Kal Tovs Umnpéras emixaAdovpevov epepe. ‘yevouevos 8 e&w Tob BovAevrnpiov petéwpov eédpas® adrov axpdlwv TO o@pa Kal pwpyaddos avip purrel® Kara trav Kpynmiowy tod BovAevrnpiov Trav eis TO eKKAN- oiaornpiov pepovodr. poyis 8° ek rod mraaros dvacras 6 mpeoBrns, ws «lde peota Ta mépie
1 Spas B: xabédpas R. 396
BOOK IV. 38, 2-6
senate-house and ordered the herald to summon the senators thither; indeed, many of the patricians who were privy to his design and were urging him on were by prearrangement ready in the Forum. And so the senators assembled. In the meantime someone went and informed Tullius, who was at home, that Tarquinius had appeared in public in royal apparel and was calling a meeting of the senate. And he, astonished at the other’s rashness, set out from his house with more haste than prudence, attended by but a few. And going into the senate-house and seeing Tarquinius seated on the throne with all the other insignia of royalty, he exclaimed: “* Who, most wicked of men, gave you authority to assume this attire?’ To *ich the other replied: ‘ Your boldness and impudence, Tullius; for, though you were not even a free man, but aslave and the son of a slave mother, whom my grandfather got from among the captives, you nevertheless have dared to proclaim yourself king of the Romans.” When Tullius heard this, he was so exasperated at the reproach that, heedless of his own safety, he rushed at him with the intent of forcing him to quit the throne. Tarquinius was pleased to see this, and leaping from his seat, seized and bore off the old man, who cried out and called upon his servants to assist him. When he got outside the senate-house, being a man of great vigour and in his prime, he raised him aloft and hurled him down the steps that lead from the senate- house to the comitium. The old man got up from his fall with great difficulty, and seeing the whole
® e€dpas Reiske: eapmdoas 0, Jacoby. 3 dunp punted (piarer) Sintenis: avappiares AB, wy dvappinret Kayser. 397
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
diravra. Tihs mépt Tov Tapxdvov ératpetas, Tav 5°. avrod. didwv modAjv epnuiav, dryer” orev, Kparouvre kal maparepamovrey avrov odiyew, aipare TOAD pedjtevos l Kal KaK@s Sdov éavrov ex rod mrabparos é EXO. . XXXIX. Ta pera rafra dewa pev Pere objjvat, Bavpaora dé Kal dmvora mpaxOfvas,* THS dvootas avrob Ouyarpos Epya. mapadidsorar. TemVapevy yap TY eis TO BovAcuryproy TOU 7aTpos etaodov Ka omovdiy éxovaa, pabeiy olov Te Ajberar TA Tpaypara, Tos, én THs amnvns Kabelopevy maphy ets THY dyopdv. palotoa dé Ta yevopeva ae tov Tapktviov éat Ths Kpytidos corr m™po ® Too Bovrevrnpion Beacapevn Baowréa T avrov nomdoaTo mparn peyddn TH poi} Kal Tots Qeots evgaro emt TO ovppepovre THhS Toews THs ‘Pwpatcoy Thy apxty adrov Karaoxely. dorracapeva d€ Kal Tay dw avrov ws Baoiréa TOV ovykarackevacdyrony THY. apxny, AaBodoa jdvov adrov' ** Ta pev mpara, eon, “ TeTpaKrat got, Tapxine, kara TO déov- BeBaias dé iy Bugide tye EXEL TvdAiou TEplovTos ovK eveori got. exOnpaywyjaet yap ates em got TOV dxAov, ea ea Orrogovoiy Taverns Tijs Tp€pas Tepryevyrae xXpovov" émioracat ws evvouv éory avr®, 70 SnporuKdy aay: adda, Kat'4 mplv eis tiv olKiay adrov ciacABeiv, ) dmoaret\as Tous: Suaxpycopevous exTOOM@Y ToOiN~: gov.” tabr’ elrobca. kat Kabelopery madw emi ig amnvns @xero: Tapkivios S€ Kai radra
1 pecpevos B: mepippedpevos Ry * Oavpacra . .. mpaxbiva BC, Lapus: om. R.
398
BOOK. IV. 38, 6-39, 3
neighbourhood crowded with the followers of Tarquin- jus and noting a great dearth of his own friends, he set out for home lamenting, only a few persons supporting and escorting him, and as he went he dripped much blood and his entire body was in a wretched plight from.his fall. _.
XXXIX,. What happened next, terrible to hear yet astonishing and incredible to have been done— the deeds of his impious daughter—have been handed down to us. She, having been informed that her father had gone to the senate-house, and being in haste to know what would be the outcome of the affair, entered her carriage and rode to the Forum; and there, hearing what had passed and seeing Tarquinius standing upon the steps before the senate- house, she was the first person to salute him as king, which she did in a loud voice, and prayed to the. gods that his seizing of the sovereignty might redound to the advantage of the Roman state. And after all the rest who had assisted him in gaining the sovereignty had also saluted him as king, she took him aside and said to him: ‘ The first steps, Tar- quinius, you have taken in the manner that was fitting; but it is impossible for you to hold the kingship securely so long as Tullius survives. For by his harangues he will again stir up the populace against you if he remains alive but the least. part of this day; and you know how attached: the whole body of the plebeians isto him. But come, even before he gets home, send some men and put him out of the way.” Having said this, she again entered her carriage and departed. Tarquinius upon this
5 apo B: om. R. ': 4 xat B: om. R.
399
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
opbas Sofas iv dvoowrarny yuvaika to- TibecOar méumer twas THY Oepardvrww én’ adrov 4 / a 4, ~ A A éxovras Eidy* ot tdayer ToAAM Thy perakd Si- avicavTes dd0v eyyds OvTa THs oikias Hon Tov TvAdvov KaradaBovres xaréodakav. em 8€ veoohayods eppyyevov Too owpuaros Kal o7at- povtos 7 Ovydrnp mapqv. orevod 8 dvros mavu Tod otTevwrod, du’ ob Thy amyvnv ede SieABeiv, at jplovor To mr@pa iodo SverapaxOnoav, Kal O mponyovpevos atTa@v dpeoKopos tabwv TL mpos TO Ths dyews edcewov eméoTn Kal mpos Tv > Séorowav améBree. muvOavopevns 8 exeivys ti Trabdv ovk ayer td Cedyos: “ Ody dpas,” elmev, “ & TudAia, tov marépa cov vexpov Kel- \ / > > »” > ‘ ‘ Hevov Kal aapodov obk otcav adAXnv, et pi) Sua a a ‘ Tob mTwuatos;” 1% 8 éxmuxpavOeioa Kal amo ~ ~ A 4 ¢ / / ‘ Tov Today TO Bdbpov dpmacaca PBdAder Tov > / ‘ “ > ” anv / Opeokdpov Kat dyow: Otvn des, ddurypre; Kai dua Tob vexpod;” KdKelvos emi TH mabe ~ ”“ ~ ~ 4 »” / A ¢ id HaMov 7 TH mAnyh orevdtas aye Bia ras jprdvous Kata Tob} mTWpaTos. odTos 6. cTevwWHds OpBLoS KaAovpevos mpdtepov e& éxeivov tod Sewod Kal pvoapotd mdafovs aoeBis bd ‘Pwpatwv Kara TH TaTpLiov yA@rTav KaActrar. ~ ” XL. Tovatrns redevris érvye Tiddos ern TérTapa Kal TertapaKovta! thy Bacietav Kara- oxaév. tobdrov Tov avdpa A€éyovat ‘Pwpator mpa- Tov Ta mdrpia €0n Kal vopia KwhoaL, TI apxy7jv AaBdvra od mapa ris Bovdjs Kat Tob
} rérrapa Kal rerrapdxovra Gelenius (in translation), rerrapd-
kovra. Kal Térrapa Jacoby : rerrapdxovra O, 499
BOOK IV. 39, 3-40, 1
occasion also approved of the advice of hismostimpious wife, and sent some of his servants against Tullius armed with swords; and they, swiftly covering the interval, overtook Tullius when he was already near his house and slew him. While his body lay freshly slain and quivering where it had been flung, his daughter arrived; and, the street through which her carriage was obliged to pass being very narrow, the mules became fractious at the sight of the body, and the groom who was leading them, moved by the piteous spectacle, stopped short and looked at his mistress. Upon her asking what possessed him not to lead the team on, he said: ‘‘ Do you not see your father lying dead, Tullia, and that there is no other way but over his body?’’ This angered her to such a degree that she snatched up the stool from under her feet and hurled it at the groom, saying “ Will you not lead on, accursed wretch, even over the body?” Thereupon the groom, with lamentations caused more by the shocking deed than by the blow, led the mules forcibly over the body. This street, which before was called Orbian! Street, is, from this horrid and detestable incident, called by the Romans in their own language Impious Street, that is, vicus Sceleratus. XL. Such? was the death which fell to the lot of Tullius after he had reigned forty-four years. The Romans say that this man was the first who altered the ancestral customs and laws by receiving the sovereignty, not from the senate and the people 1 Or Urbian (dépBios may represent eitherform). The clivus Orbius (or Urbius) led up the Carinae to the top of the Mons Oppius, a spur of the Esquiline. It was on the Esquiline that Tullius had his residence (chap. 13, 2).
® Cf. Livy i. 48, 8 f. 401
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Sypov, Kabdrep of mpd adrod mdvres, GANG mapa 0 b 87 dexaopois 5é1 Kat aAAaus fiovov. Tod Sypov, Lots a. moMats KoXakeiats exPepamevoarra Tovs amépous* Kal Exel Tadn bes otrws. € yap Tots mpdrepov xpdvots, omore Baotreds - azrobdvot, a efovaiay 6 6 Sipos ediSov 7H ovvedpio Tis Bovdijs olay mpoddoito . karacTHoacbat moAcretay" d¢ Bovdy peaoBaovheis dedetkvyev éxeivou Se TOV dproroy avopa,. lr €x Tov emixwplony,® eit’ ek Tay evo, Baorréa Ka0iocracav.. €i pev ody % te Bovdy tov aipebévta tn’ adradv edoxipace Kad 6 Sfijpos éerepjdice Kai Td pavred- para ‘€TEKUPWOE, mapeAduBavev obros THY apxiy €Meirovros b€ Twos TOUTWY Erepov avopatlov, kal Tplrov, ef py ovpBain pede” TO _Sevtépp rd Te Tap dvO pebrrewy Kal Ta mapa rav beady dy enthymra. 6 be TvrAXtos emuTpomTov BaowWtkod OX. Kat’ apyas AaPer, as. elpnrat poe 7™po- TEpOV, emera prravOipermiaus tial Tov OAov ober) gduevos on éxetvou Baovreds daredetxOn, pdvov. emeukn)s de Kal HETpLos avip VEVOMEVOS luce TAS, €Tl TH..pr. WavTa Td. : Kara TOUS vopous mpatat SraBoAds Tots pera Tadra epyous, Tapéaxe re | tioMois brroAqibw ws, ef pn Oarrov dvype6n, peTacriowy: TO oxhpa Tijs moAureias eis onpo- Kpatiav. Kal ext Tavry pddvora Th airia Aéyera TA Tarpucteov _abr@ Twas auvent~ BovAcioar’ addvvarovs 8° dvras 8’ érépov’ pons
a> Oe B: om. A, te Kiessling; «al Swpodoxias after ON Kaopois de deleted by Cobet. 2 cir’ ex tv Today after émywplwv deleted by Reiske.
402
“2 ) “BOOK IV. 40; 1-4
jointly, like all the former kings, but from the people. alone, the. poorer sort of whom he had won over by bribery and many other ways of courting popular favour; and this is true. »For before his time, upon the death of a king it was the custom for the people to grant to the senate authority to es- tablish such a form of government as they should think fit; and the senate created interreges, who appointed the best man king, whether he was a native Roman or a foreigner. And if the senate
pproved of the one so chosen and the people by their votes confirmed the choice, and if the auguries also “gave their sanction to it, he assumed. the sovereignty; but if any one of these formalities was lacking, they named:a second, and then a third, if it so happened that the second was likewise not found unobjectionable by both men and gods. Tullius, on the contrary, at: first assumed the guise of royal guardian, as I said before, after which he gained the affections of the people by certain ingratiating acts and was appointed king by them alone. But as he sities to be a man of mildness and moderation, by
is subsequent actions he put an end to the complaints caused by his not haying observed the laws in all respects, and gave occasion for many to believe that, if he ‘had not. been made away with too soon, he would have changed the form of government to ademocracy. And they say it was for this reason chiefly that some of the patricians joined in the conspiracy against him ; that, being unable by any. other means to overthrow
1 See chap. 5, 2; 8, 1.’
_* 7a added by Kiessling. 403
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
tiv e€ovatay atrob Katadicar Tapxivov! én
Ta mpdypara trapadaBely Kal cvyxaracKkevdoat Thy apxnv exeiv@, Kax@oai te Bovdopévovs 7d SnpotiKov toxvos od puKpas émetAnupévov ek THS TvAAiov modtrelas, Kal ri idiay agiwow, jv mpotepov elyov, avadaBetv.
@opvBov dé yevouevov modAob Kata Tiv moAW OAnv Kal oiuwyis ent tH TvAdlov Gavarw Seicas 6 Tapkdvios, ei dua THs ayopds 6 vexpos dépouro, ws €ott “Pwyaiors Bos, Tov te Bacidevov Kocpov Exwv Kat TaAN’ doa vdpos emi tadais Bacdtxais,? pen tis ep éavtov® spur) yévnrar tod SyuotiKod mpiv 7 BeBaiws Kpativacba tiv apyjv, odK elace THY vopipwy oddev adT@ yevécbar: GAN ¢€ \ ~ , ‘ 2\/ A ~ la » yurn tod TvAdAtov adv dXriyous Tit t&v didwv,t
apkuviov bvyarnp otca Tot mpotépov Baciréws, vuktos exKkopile, Td oda ths mdoAews, ws Tov emuruxovroov : TwWds* kat moAAd ev (Tor €avTis Kal exewov Sdaiova Karodvpapevn,® pupias 5€ Katdpas TH Te yapBp@ kal tH Ovyarpi KaTapacapern KpUTTEL yh TO O@pa. ameAbod- ga 5° azo Tod orpatos oiKade Kal play yuépav emPiwoaca peta THY. Tadny TH KaTomW vuKTL amobvicKer. tod Oavarov 8 6 tpdmos, daTis Hv, nyvoeito tots moAAois: €Acyov 8° ot pev tad Adnyns adbtoyetpia ro Civ mpoemevyy adriy azmo- Oaveiv: of 8 dd rob yapBpod Kal ris Ovyarpds avaipeOjvar tis els Tov avdpa ovpmabeias re kai evvolas evexa. tadhs pev odv BaowsKfs
1 Tapxtnoyv Kiessling : xai tapxtriov O, Jacoby.
® BaotAktxais Kiessling : xai B, om. A.
® 颒 éavrdv Kiessling: ets adrov AB, els éavrdv Jacoby.
404
BOOK IV. 40, 4-6
his power, they took Tarquinius as an ally in their undertaking and aided him in gaining the sovereignty, it being their wish not only to weaken the power of the plebeians, which had received no small addition from the political measures of Tullius, but also to recover their own former dignity.
The death of Tullius having occasioned a great tumult and lamentation throughout the whole city, Tarquinius was afraid lest, if the body should be carried through the Forum, according to the custom of the Romans, adorned with the royal robes and the other marks of honour usual in royal funerals, some attack might be made against him by the populace before he had firmly established his authority ; and accordingly he would not permit any of the usual ceremonies to be performed in his honour, But the wife of Tullius, who was daughter to Tarquinius, the former king, with a few of her friends carried the body out of the city at night as if it had been that of some ordinary person ; and after uttering many lamentations over the fate both of herself and of her husband and heaping countless imprecations upon her son-in-law and her daughter, she buried the body in the ground. Then, returning home from the sepulchre, she lived but one day after the burial, dying the following night. The manner of her death was not generally known. Some said that in her grief she lost all desire to live and died by her own hand; others, that she was put to death by her son- in-law and her daughter because of her compassion and affection for her husband. For the reasons
4 Schnelle wished to place the phrase avy dAlyors rol tev dirwy after BaciAéws. 5 Cobet: xatodupopéevn O.
405
~]
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Kal prjpatos enupavods Sia ratras Tas airics. ovk eLeyevero Tvxeiv TH TvaAdiov odpari, pri Lens 8 aiwviov rots épyous adrod mapa mavra Tov xXpovov bmdpxer tvyyavew. edijAwoe 8 Tu Kal ado Saidviov epyov. Sti Oeodidns “Fv aviip,® e€ od Kal % mept Ths yevécews adrod pvbiKn Kal dmotos tmdAnyfus, womep elpntat jor mpd- t > ‘ SF Ae ~ 3 4 TLi@s Tepov, adnOns elvar bro modAAGv émoredOn. ev. yap T@ va@ tis. Tuyns, dv adbtos KarecKkevacer, cixeny adrod. Keysevn Evdin Katdxpuaos €umpy- sews ‘yevouerns Kat. Tav. GAAwy aadvrwy Sia- Plapevrwv povn diepewev oddev AwBybeiaa bd Tob mupos. Kal €rt viv d pev vews Kal Ta ev adT@ mdvra, 6oa pera TV eumpnow eis Tov apxaiov Koopov €meteAéaOn, pavepa dri ris Kawhs éore texvns, 7) 8° eiktiv, ota mpdrepov Fv, apyaixr THY KaTacKkeuny: Siapiever yap ere oeBacpod Tvyxdvovea d76 ‘Pwyatwrv. Kal wept wev TvAAov tocatra, mapeAdBopev. B30 XLI. Mera 8€ roérov mapadapBdver Aedxios Tapxdvios tiv ‘Pwpaiwy Svvacteiav, od Kara vouous, GAAd dia Tov dmAwy KaTacx@v, Kara, TOV TéTaprov eviavTov THs <EnKooTHs Kai TpwTYS CAUp- muddos, Hv evika oTdduov yi a Kepxupaios,” apxovros *A@jvnct OnpixAdous.3 . odzos. brrepiSeov pev TOD SyuoriKod, rAnbous, drepid@v) Se tev tran 1 avijp Jacoby: 6 dvip A, avip B. 2 Kepxupatos B: dm $i 3 @npixréous Bi. appaxdéovs R,
1 In chap. 2. ® As this statue was muffled up in a couple of robes, there was considerable difference of opinion.as to whom it repre-
406
BOOK IV. 40; 6-41; 2
mentioned, then, the body of Tullius. could not. be given a royal funeral and. a stately monument; but his:achievements have won lasting remembrance for all-time. And it was made clear by another prodigy that this man was dear to the gods; in consequence of which that fabulous and incredible opinion I have already mentioned } concerning his birth also came to be regarded by many as true. For in the temple of Fortune which he himself had built there stood a gilded wooden statue of Tullius? and when a con- flagration occurred and everything else was destroyed, this statue alone remained uninjured by the flames. And even to this day, although the temple itself and all the objects in it, which were restored to their former. condition after the fire, are obviously the products of modern art, the statue, as aforetime, is of ancient workmanship # for it. still, remains an object of veneration by the Romans. Concerning Tullius these are all the facts that have been handed down tous.
XLI. He * was succeeded in the sovereignty over ‘the Romans by Lucius Tarquinius, who obtained it, not in accordance with the laws, but by arms, in the fourth year of the sixty-first Olympiad # (the one in which Agatharchus of Corcyra won the foot-race), Thericles being archon at Athens. This man, despising not only the populace, but the patricians as well, by
sented. Ovid (Fasti vi. 570 ff.) took it to be Tullius himself,
but Pliny (N.H. viii. 194, 197) believed it was the goddess
Fortune, while Livy (x. 23, 3) apparently regarded it as
Chastity (Pudicitia). The temple, which stood in the Forum
Boarium, has already been mentioned (chap. 27, 7); it was
destroyed in the great fire of 213 B.o., * 8° For chaps. 41 f. ef. Livy i. 49, 1=7. * 532 B.c.
4°7
wo
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Tpikiov, df’ dv emi riv duvacreiay trapryOn,) On TE Kal VOmoUS Kal mdvTA TOV emtywpLov KOOpLOV, Thy Todw éxdopunoay ot mpdrepor Bactrels, ovyyéas Kai diadBelpas «is spodoyouperyy Tupavvida HeTéoTnGE THY apynv. Kal mp@rov pev Gok KaTeoTnoaTo Tepi eavtov avOpwmwv OpacuTdrwv Eidn Kai Adyyas depdvTwy emywpiwy re Kat aModanav, ot. vuctds te mepi tiv? Bacireov avAlopwevor avdjv cat pel” iyuepav efvdvte map- axoAovboivres Sn mopevouto, moAAijy. tiv amd T&v emPovAevadvrwy aoparevav mapetyovro. . met- ta tas e€ddous otre auvexeis ore TeTaypévas, aAXd. oravious Kat dmpoodoKyrous émovetro, expy- pearilé re® rept trav Kowdv Kar’ olkov pev Ta moMAa Kal atrtav Ov davayKaordrwv cvp- mapovrwv, dAtya 8 & ayopa. mpocedbeiy 8 oddevi trav Bovdopevwy emétpeTev, et ph Twa kaXécevev abrds+ odde* tots mpociotow edvpevi)s obd€e 4 mpdos jv, add’ ola 81) tUpavvos, Bapus Te Kal xaAeros dpyjv Kat poBepos uaAov 7) patdpds of Ova: Kat tas mepl trav dpydioByrirwv ® ovpPoraiwy Kpices ® odk emi ra dixata Kal Tods vomous, aX’ é€mt rovs éavtod tpdmovs avadhépwv emoveiro. Sia Tair’ éenwvupiay ridevtar adta ‘Pwpaior tov LovepBov, tobro Sé SnAody BovAerau KaTa THY HueTépay yAdtrav tov dmepHpavor- tov 6€ mamrov advtod IIpicxov éxdAouv, «ws
1 mapyx0n Kiessling : mporybn O. 2 rip i : 76 B, omitting oa
3 éxpnuarilé re B: ypnuarilera A, éypnuarilers re Jacoby. * one . . . od8€ Hertlein: ore . . . oddé B, Jacoby, ovre ... ovre A,
408
BOOK IV. 41, 2-4
whom he had been brought to power, confounded and abolished the customs, the laws, and the whole native form of government, by which the former kings had ordered the commonwealth, and trans- formed his rule into an avowed tyranny. And first he placed about his person a guard of very daring men, both natives and foreigners, armed with swords and spears, who camped round the palace at night and attended him in the daytime wherever he went, effectually securing him from the attempts of con- spirators. Secondly, he did not appear in public often or at stated times, but only rarely and unex- pectedly ; and he transacted the public business at home, for the most part, and in the presence of none but his most intimate friends, and only occasionally in the Forum.- To none who sought an audience would he grant it unless he himself had sent for them; and even to those who did gain access to him he was not gracious or mild, but, as is the way with tyrants, harsh and irascible, and his aspect was terrifying rather than genial. His decisions in controversies relating to contracts he rendered, not with regard to justice and law, but according to his own moods. For these reasons the Romans gave him the surname of Superbus, which in our language means “ the haughty’; and his grandfather they called Priscus,
audioBytirwy Jacoby: dudicByrnudtwr AB, audiofnrov-
why teph. ices Kiessling : émxpicers 0. For the entire phrase Kieseli g proposed xai tas r&v audioPyrnudtwv epi tay
avpBoAaiwy Kpices. 499
bo
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
3 Tues av elrroupev, mpoyeveorepov* Opdvuptos yap hv TO vewré pm Kar’. dupe ra dvopara... lode
XLII. "Exel 5° éykpara@s 789 KaTexew. trreddp- Bave THY dpxiys Tapackevdcas €K Tov ératpwy TOUS TovnpoTarous du” exeivwy tyev eis eyKAjpara Kal Bavdrov Sixas moAAovs Ta Eemdavarv* mpwrTous pev tors exIpas Svaketpevous | m7pds avrov, ols,.odK tv Bovdopevors TuAAov €K Tis
dpyijs exmecely:. .€metta Kal (TOP. aAwv ous drreAduBave Bapeiay yetobax Thy penas Bodjy Kat ols TONds mAodTos Hv. - of oT-,
dyovres avrovs bm0 Tas dSikas aAdous ém Mais yevdeow aitias, uddAvera oy emPovrcvew ait- pevon TH Baourei, KaTnyopouv ex avT@ Suxa- OTH. Oo O€ Tv pev Oavarov karedixate, Ta be Puy ny, Kal Ta xphpata Tovs..T davatpou- pevous kal TOVS "i e€eAavvopevous darpovevos Tots puev Karnyopous puxpdv TWO, Hates dmévepev,® avros O€ Ta TAciw karetxev. epedd ov s dpa moAdot THv SuvaTdv, mp dADvau Tas emayope- vas odior Sikas, etddres @ av Evekev émeBovAevovro, Katadeipew T@ Tupdvvw tiv 7oAw éxdvres, kal TOAAD meloves eyevovto THY érépwr. _Heav b€ TwWes ot Kal Kpiga SvepOdpnoav bn’ abrod Kar’ oixias Te Kal en dypav dvaprraldptevot, ov agtor avdpes, dv ovde TO. odpara epavn. ene de dredberpe 70 Kpdruorov Tis BovXfjs . pépos Bavdrous Te Kal devpuyiats, érépav Bovdjy adTos KareoTHoaTo Tapayayav én Tas TeV ékAuTrov- 1 rods added by Sylburg.: 2 dréveuev Sylburg: daébvev O, Jacoby.
410
~ jee) BOOK IV. 41, 4-42, 4
or; as we. should say, “the elder,” since both his names! were the same as those of the younger man.
XLII. When he thought he was now in secure possession of the sovereignty, he suborned the basest of his friends to bring charges against many of the prominent men and place them on trial for their lives. He began with such as were hostile to him and resented his driving of Tullius from power; and next he accused all those whom he thought to be aggrieved by the change and those who had great riches. When the accusers brought these men to trial, charging them with various fictitious crimes but chiefly with conspiring against the king, it was by Tarquinius himself, sitting as judge, that the charges were heard. Some of the accused he condemned to death and others to banishment, and seizing the property of both the slain and the exiled, he as- signed some small.part.to the accusers but retained the largest part for himself.. The result was therefore bound to be that many influential men, knowing the motives underlying the plot against them, voluntarily, before they could be convicted of the charges. brought against them, left the city to the tyrant, and the number of these was much greater than of the others. There were some who were even seized in their homes or in the country and secretly murdered by him, men of note, and not even their bodies were seen again. After he had destroyed the best part of the senate by death or by exile for life, he constituted another senate himself by working his own followers into the honours of the
1 Both had the praenomen Lucius.
II VOL. Il. oO ¢
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
\ \ 297 ¢ / \ A TwWY TYyLas Tovs idiovs éraipovs. Kal odde TovTols pevTOL Tols dvdpdow ote mpdTTEW
me 294 ” t ¢ ‘ a emétpeTev oddev ote Adyew 6 TL ph KEeActoELEV > / iA e / / > ~ avTos. woTe omdco. KaredeipOnoav ev Ta ovvedpiy Bovrevral rv emi TuAAiov Katadreyertw, Siadopot tots Snuotixois téws Ovres Kat Thy petaBodiv ris modirelas ent TH oderépw vopt- lovres ayab yevjccobar (rovavras yap adrots drérewev 6 Tapxtrvos trooyécets eLanatav Kat pevaxilwy), tote pabovres. Ott trav. Kowav 2 A wv a > A \ > A ‘A / oddevos Eru weretxov, GAG Kal adrol rv mappynotav Ad ~ a“ > / > 4 A dpa trois Sypotikots ddynpeOncay, ddvpovto juev kal Ta péMovra Ta&v mapdvrwy Seuvdrepa t7- waTevov, orépyew S€ Ta Tapdvta. HvayKalovto
dvvapyw odk Exovres KwAvEW Ta mpaTTopeEva. XLII. Taira 8 dpavres of Snportxol Sixara
4
mdoxew adrods dreAduBavoy Kal éeméyatpov tm’ ednfeias, as éxelvois pdvois ths Toparvidos / > / / > ? a > 4 - Bapetas eoopevns, adiow 8 adbrots daxwdbvov. Hee Se Kaxelvors od peta moAdv yxpdvov ert mAciw Ta xarend. Tovs TE yap vdpous Tods bo TvAdlov ypadévras, Kal? ods e& iaov ra dikata map’ adAjAwy eAduBavov Kal oddév brd TOV TaTpikiwy ws mpdtepov €BAdmTOvTO TeEpl A / 4 > ~ ‘ 29 \ \ Ta. ovpPddrata, mdvras. davetre> Kat ovdé Tas cavidas ev als joay yeypappévor KarédArrev,
dAAa Kai tadras KabaipeOfvar KeAevous ex Tis 412
‘BOOK IV. 42, 4-43, 1
men. who: had disappeared; nevertheless, not even these men were permitted. by him to do or say any- thing, but..what..he himself commanded. Conse- quently, when the senators who were left of those who had been enrolled in the senate under Tullius and who had hitherto been at odds with the plebeians and had expected the change in the form of govern- ment to turn out to their advantage (for Tarquinius had held out such promises to them with a view of deluding and tricking them) now found that they had no longer any share in the government, but that they too, as well as the plebeians, had been deprived of their freedom of speech, although they lamented their fate and suspected that things would be still more terrible in the future than they were at the moment; yet, having no power to prevent what was going on, they were forced to acquiesce in the existing state of affairs.
XLILI. The plebeians, seeing this, looked upon them.as justly punished and in their simplicity rejoiced at their discomforture, imagining that the tyranny would be burdensome to the senators alone and would involve no danger to themselves. Never- theless, to them also came even more hardships not. long afterwards. For the laws drawn up by Tullius, by which they all received justice alike from each other and by which they were secured from being injured by the patricians, as before, in their contracts with them, were all abolished by Tarquinius, who: did not leave even the tables on which the laws were written, but ordered these also to be removed
1 Livy (i. 49, 6), on the contrary, states that Tarquinius determined to appoint no new members to the senate, in order that its small numbers might cause it to be scorned.
413
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
2 dyopas Sue bBerper. érrevra, KaréAuce Tas amo Tov Typo elodopas kab ets 1 rov &€ apyfs Tpdmrov dmoKaTéornge’ Kal omdre dejocvev att@ xpnudtwv, To ioov Sidopov 6 TeveoTaros TG mAovowwrdtw Katépepe. TotTo TO moNirevpa TroAd Tob Snpotucod mArOous dzravijAwoev emi THs mparns ev0ds eiapopas dvayKalomevov Kata kepadjv éxdorov (Spaxpas déxa elopepew. ouv- ddous TE Guptdoas, doar TpOrepov eylvovro Kopnt av 7) pparpacray 7) yeerovenv ev TE TH TOAEL Kal ent Tov dyp@v ep iepa Kat Ouotias dace ® Kowds, mpoeirte pnkere ouvredeiv, & iva pa, avvidvres eis tadro moot BovdAds 4 droppijrous per” adAjAwy
3 movdivra mept Katadvcews THs apyijs. joav & att@ modayh Sveorappevor Karomrat Ties. Kat Stepevvytat TOV Aeyowevwy Te Kal mparTo- pevev AcdnBores Tovs TroMous, ot _ouyKabievres es optXiav TOUS méhas Kat éoTw ore Kara Tob Tupdvvov Aeyovres avrot, metpay Tis éKadoToU yarns éAduBavov- €metta ovs atafowro rots KabeornKdot , mpaypacw aybopevous KaTELIVUOV ™pos TOV TUpavvov: at be TL wplat Kara, TOY edeyybevrwy eytvovro TuKpal Kal dmrapairnroL.
XLIV. Kai ov« _améxpn Ta.0Ta. povov eis Tovs SnpotiKods, aiT@ mapavopeiv, GAN’ emAdEas ex tod mAnOovs dcov Hv morov éavt@ Kai eis Tas ToAepiKas. xpelias eémiT7idevov, To Aotmov qvayKkacev épyaleo$ar tas Kata moAw é€pyacias, péytorov olduevos elvar Kivdvvov Trois povdpyxots
1 ¢is added by Siening , ® drao Kiessling, rao. Sylburg : mdcas 0.
414
BOOK IV. 43, 2-44, 1
from the Forum and destroyed. After this he abolished the taxes based on the census and revived the original form of taxation; and whenever he required money, the poorest citizen contributed the same amount as the richest. This measure ruined a large part of the plebeians, since every man was obliged to pay ten drachmae as his individual share of the very first tax. He also forbade the hold- ing in future of any of the assemblies to which hitherto the inhabitants of the villages, the members of the curiae, or the residents of a neighbourhood, both in the city and in the country, had resorted in order to perform religious ceremonies and sac- rifices in common,! lest large numbers of people, meeting together, should form secret conspiracies to overthrow his power. He had spies scattered about in many places who secretly inquired into everything that was said and done, while remaining undis- covered by most persons; and by insinuating them- selves into the conversation of their neighbours and sometimes by reviling the tyrant themselves they sounded every man’s sentiments. Afterwards they informed the tyrant of all who were dissatisfied with the existing state of affairs; and the punishments of those who were found guilty were severe and relent- less.
XLIV. Nor? was he satisfied merely with these illegal vexations of the plebeians, but, after selecting from among them such as were loyal to himself and fit for war, he compelled the rest to labour on the public works in the city ; for he believed that monarchs are exposed to the greatest danger when the worst
1 See chap. 14, 3; 15, 3. 2 Cf. Livy i. 56, 1 f.; 57, 2. 415
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
drav ot Tovnporarot Tov Todr&v Kat dmopararot oxorry dywor, Kat apa mpobupiay — exev emt Tis iSias apyns Ta karahepbevra jptepya bro Tob ndrmov Tederdoa Kal Tas} pev eLaywyipous TOV vddTwv Tadbpous, ds ékeivos opurrew pgaro, Expt ToD ToTapod Karayayely, Tov © apdt éarpov tm 08 popiov - ovdev e€w Tov KpyTridev eXOVT maoTdow dooTeyous meptAaBetv. rabra. a, 57) mavres ot mévytes etpydlovro oita map avrod pLéerpta AapBavovres: ot peev Aaropobvres, of 83 dAoropobyres, ot be. Tas koplovoas rao? dudéas dyovtes, of 8 emi TOV adywv abot 4 TO axOn pépovres: _HetaAAedovrés TE Tas drrovdpous onpayyas Ere pot Kal m\drrovres Tas eV avrais kapdpas Kal Tas maorddas eyelpovres, Kal tots tabra mpatrovot yeiporéxvats banperobvres yad= KOTUTOL Te Kal TeKTOVES Kat Aoupyot TOV Buarucdy epycv dpeot@res emt Tats Snpociats KatelyovTo Xpelats. Tepl tabra 57) Ta épya TpiBopevos 6 0 Acas oddeyiay dvdrravow eAduBavev wo of marpixtot 70. ToUToy Kara kat Tas Aatpelas® dpavtes Exarpov 7 ev pepet Kal Tov idiewv émeAavOdvovro adyewav: KwAvew ev yap ovdeTEpot TA ‘yuvdpeva émexelpouv.
XLY. Aoythopevos oe 6 Tapkvvios, ore tots pa) KATA VOpLoUs Aa Boda TAS Suvacreias, adda bua, ta&v oTrAwy KTnTapevors, ot pdvov emruywptov dei dudakiis, dAAa Kal Eevikas, Tov emupaveorarov
1 xal ras Portus : Tas O, Jacoby. 2 rairTa Sintenis : eis radTa O.
$ Aaropobvres, of i §’ added by Sintenis (cf. ch. 81, 2),
4 atrot B: atra BR.
416
BOOK IV. 44, 1-45, 1
and the most needy of the citizens live in idleness, and at the same time he was eager to complete during his own reign the works his grandfather had left half finished, namely, to extend to the river the drainage canals! which the other had begun to dig and also to surround the Circus,? which had been carried up no higher than the foundations, with covered porticos. At these undertakings all the poor laboured, receiving from him but a moderate allowance of grain. Some of them were employed in quarrying stone, others in hewing timber, some in driving the wagons that transported these materials, and others in carrying the burdens themselves upon their shoulders, still others in digging the subterranean drains and constructing the arches over them and in erecting the porticos and serving the various artisans who were thus employed; and smiths, carpenters and masons were taken from their private undertakings and kept at work in the service of the public. ‘Thus the people, being worn out by these works, had no rest; so that the patricians, seeing their hardships and servitude, rejoiced in their turn and forgot their own miseries. Yet neither of them attempted to put a stop to these proceedings.
XLV. Tarquinius,? considering that those rulers who have not got their power legally but have ob- tained it by arms require a body-guard, not of natives only, but also of foreigners,* earnestly endeavoured
1 The underground sewers; cf. iii. 67, 5.
2 Literally, *‘ the amphitheatrical race-course.”’ 8 For chaps. 45-48 cf. Livy i. 49, 8-52, 5.
4 Cf. Aristotle, Politics 1285 a, 28.
5 sas Aatpeias B: 7a dAAdTpia R. 417
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
2 a“ Ud ” \ a cd ex tod Aativwy eOvouvs Kai mdciorov amavTwv Suvdpevov eorrovdale dirov rrovjoaca TH yapw' , a ? a. 9 a weagt cSt) avlevéas tis Ovyatpds, ds éxadetro pev “Oxra- ovtos Mapinios, avédepe 5é To yévos eis biGatoar > sit tov e€ “Odvacéws Kat Kipxns, Kat@ke 0 & ; 4 9 7 \ A ‘ . A move. Tdoxdw, eddxe. S€ Ta moAtTiKa ouvETos ev dAlyous «iva Kat moAd€uous oTparnyelv ixavos. ~ > Tovrov tov dvdpa dirov é€xywv Kat ov adtod Tovs dpiotovs ev éxdorn moAc THY Ta Kowa. mparrovTwy mpoodaBwy tot dn). Kat Tov bralpiwy émexeiper metpdcbar moAduwv Kal ‘ te / 1 / > ta otpariav émt LaBivovs eEdyew od » BovAopevous ¢ / lal > Z > > > / danKoovs elvat Tos emiTdypaow, add’ amnAAdyPat ~ € a > / >? es / > , T&v opodroyt@v olopevous, €€ 05 TudAos €redev- TOE, Mpos Ov emoimoayro Tas dpodoyias. yvods Sé raira mpocime St’ ayyeAwy yew eis tiv ev Depevrivm ywopernv* ayopav ods elw0dtas wmep tod Kowod trav Aarivwy ovv- cOpeve, uepav Twa dpicas, Ws TEplL KoWar Kal peydAwy mpayyatwy adv adrots ® BovAevad- plevos. ot pev 07 waphoav, 6 Se Tapximos adtos 6 KaAddoas adtods toréper.. ws dé modds eyévero Kabypevors 6 xpdvos Kal €ddKet Tots mAcioow bBpis elvar ro mpaypa, avip tis ev mode uev oikdv KopidAn, Suvards dé Kat yphyaor ‘ / ‘ \ me »” / Kal dirows Kal ra moAguia GAKynos modtriKdv do imeiv odk adv Tupvos * “Epda te Aoyov eizeiv odk advvatos, Tupvos * ‘Epdavios ” / / nn A \ ‘ dvoua, MapirAiw te Suddopos adv dia THY. mpds 1 rére 75n Bz rére 57 R. 2 Biicheler : Ser ere, O. 3 ody abrots B: om. R,
* Lapus, Sylburg : rdpdos O (and so regularly). 418
BOOK IV. 45, 1-4
to gain the friendship of the most illustrious and most powerful man of the whole Latin nation, by giving his daughter to him in marriage. This man was Octavius Mamilius, who traced his lineage back to Telegonus, the son of Ulysses and Circe; he lived in the city of Tusculum and was looked upon as a man of singular sagacity in political matters and a competent mili- tary commander. When Tarquinius had gained the friendship of this man and through him had won over the chief men at the head of affairs in each city, he re- solved then at last to try his strength in warfare in the open and to lead an expedition against the Sabines, who refused to obey his orders and looked upon them- selves as released from the terms of their treaty upon the death of Tullius, with whom they had made it. After he had taken this resolution he sent messengers to invite to the council at Ferentinum! those who were accustomed to meet together there on behalf of the Latin nation, and appointed a day, intimating that he wished to consult with them concerning some important matters of mutual interest. The Latins, accordingly, appeared, but Tarquinius, who had summoned them, did not come at the time appointed. They waited for a long time and the majority of them regarded his behaviour as an insult. Among them was a certain man, named Turnus Herdonius, who lived in the city of Corilla and was powerful by reason both of his riches and of his friends, valiant in war and not without ability in political debate; he was not only at variance with Mamilius, owing to their 1 See the note on iii. 34, 3.
419
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
7a Kowa diAotiiav Kxai Tapxuviw dia Tov Mapidvov dzreyOopevos, ort Kndeoriv e€xetvov ng iwoe AaBetv av? éavTod, ToAAnv emrovetTo Tob Tapuviov Karyyopiay ta te aAda Suef vey epya Tov avopos, ols avOdderd Tis EOOKEL mpoceivan Kal Bapurns, Kal. TO pt) mapetvae _™pos Tov avMoyov avrov. tov KekAnkdTa Tav adAwv amdvrwy mapovray. _ dmohoyoupevov d€ Tod Ma- pAtov Kal eis avayKaias Twas avadhéepovros airias Tov Too Tapxuviou Xpovegpov dvaBaAréodae 1 te agvodvros Tov avAdoyoy «is Tv émotcay Huépav, mevabevtes of mpdcdpor tav Aativwy aveBddovro thy BovdAjy.
XLVI. TR 8 ” bis Hepa raphy Oo ,Tapxdvos Kal ovvaxbevros TOO ovddoyou pupa TE dmép Tob xporiopod Tpoeumayy d7rep Ths tyyepovias ev0ds emrovetTo Adyous ws Kata TO dicavov abr@ TpoonKovans, eed Tapxvvios adr KaTéoxev 6 manmos adrob TroA€ Lp KTNOGILEVOS Kal Tas ovvOjKcas. TapelyeTo Tas yevowevas tats 7dAcou Tpos éxetvov. oAdv de Adyov orép Too Sucatou kal Ta@v oporoyrav SueLeADeav Kal peydia Tas moAes evepyeTioew vToaXOpEVoS, éay év piria Stapetvwat, TedevTay émrevDev avrous emt 70 LaBivwv vos ovoTparevew. ws 8° €7ravoaro Aéyu, mapeAOav o T¥pvos é Kal tov dysopov avTob SiaBaddry ovK elo. TOUS ovvedpous Tapa xwpelv 7 avbpi Ths dpxiis, os ovre KaTa TO Sikavov av’t@ mpoonKkovons ovr én TO oup- pepovre trav Aarivwy dS00ncopevns’ Kat moAAods tnép dppotrépwv SueEA#AVe Adyous, Tas pev
1 dyaBadécba O: dvaBadAccOu Steph., Jacoby.
420
BOOK IV. 45, 4-46, 3
rivalry for power in the state, but also, on account of Mamilius, an enemy to Tarquinius, because the king had seen fit to take the other for his son-in-law in preference to himself. This man now inveighed at length against Tarquinius, enumerating all the other actions of the man which seemed to show evidence of arrogance. and presumption, and laying particular stress upon his not appearing at the assembly which he himself had. summoned, when all the rest were present. But Mamilius attempted to excuse Tar- quinius, attributing his delay to some unavoidable cause, and asked that the assembly might be ad- journed to the next day; and the presiding officers of the Latins were prevailed on to do so.
XLVI. The next day Tarquinius appeared and, the assembly having been called together, he first excused his delay in a few words and at once entered upon a discussion of the supremacy, which he in- sisted belonged to him by right, since Tarquinius, his grandfather, had held it, having acquired it by war; and he offered in evidence the treaties made by the various cities with Tarquinius. After saying a great deal in favour of his claim and concerning the treaties, and promising to confer great advan- tages on the cities in case they should continue in their friendship, he at last endeavoured to persuade them to join him in an expedition against the Sabines. When he had ceased speaking, Turnus, the man who had censured him for his failure to appear in time, came forward and sought to dissuade the council from yielding to him the supremacy, both on the ground that it did not belong to him by right and also because it would not be in the interest of the Latins to yield it to him; and he dwelt long upon both these points. He said that the treaties they
421
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
ovvOyjKas, as émourjoavro mpos ‘TOV mamrov adTob. mapadidovres TH trveuoviay, AcAdobax A€yew pera Tov exeivou Oavarov dia TO py mpooyeypd- p0ar tais dporoyiats Ty abriy, elvar dwpedv Kal Tots Tapkvviou eyyovois, Tov 8 awbdvTa Tv Too mdmm0v Swpedv KAnpovopeiv andy TwWV dvO peste _Tapavopararov. drropatveny Kat TovnpoTatov, tas } _mpagers avrob Sveecy as emt TH KaTacyely THY ‘Pepatoy | dpxny émerede- oaro. SvefeADcay de moAAas avrob Kal Sewas KaTnyoptas TedevTav edidacKev ws ovde Ty. BacuAciav elye? Tay ‘Papaieov kara vopous Tap’ EKOVT WY AaBeov woTrep ob mpo avTod Baoureis, dmdots Se Kai Bia Katiocydoas TUpAVVEKTY TE povapxiav wing BAS ig TODS pev amroxreivot tOv Todor, Tovs Seratvor Tis mrarpisos, Tay be mepucomrot Tas ovoias, amdvrav 8 apa THV mappyotav Kal THY eAcvbepiav ddatpoiro mois TE pwpias eb Kat BeoBAaBetas elvau mapa tmovnpod Kal davogiov Tpdm0v xpnorov Ti Kat. drdavOpwrov eArrilew Kal vopilew ws 6 TOV ouyyevectarey TE Kal dvayKatoTaT@v ay Peraaperns, TOY aAAorpiwy peioerau Tapyvee TE Ews® ova TOV xadwov ciAndacr THs Sovdetas mept Tod pr AaPetv adrov Svapdyeobar, a3 dv erepo. tremrovOact Seaway TEKMaAlpomevous a GUpL- Bijoerar rrabeiv adrois.
XLVI. Tovatiry KaTadpopy rod Tupvov xpn- oapevou Kal Ta@v mov opddpa Kubévrwv
©
emt tots Adyous, airnoduevos eis amodoyiay o ? ras Kiessling : kal rds O, Jacoby. 2 elye O: Exo. Kiessling,
422
: BOOK IV. 46, 3-47, 1
had made with the grandfather of Tarquinius, when they granted to him the supremacy, had been ter- minated after his death, no.clause having been added to those treaties providing that the same grant should descend to his posterity ; and he showed that the man who claimed the right to inherit the grants made to his grandfather was of all men the most lawless and most wicked, and he recounted the things he had done in order to possess himself of the sovereignty over the Romans. After enumerating many terrible charges against him, he ended by informing them that Tarquinius did not hold even the kingship over the Romans in accordance with the laws by taking it with their consent, like the former kings, but had prevailed by arms and violence; and that, having established .a tyranny, he was putting some of the citizens. to death, banishing others, despoiling others of their estates, and taking from all of them their liberty, both of speech and of action. He declared it would be an act of great folly and madness to hope for anything good and beneficent from a wicked and impious nature and to imagine that a man who had not spared such as were nearest to him both in blood and friendship would spare those who were strangers to him; and he advised them, as long as they had not yet accepted the yoke of slavery, to fight to the end against accepting it, judging from the misfortunes of others what it would be their own fate to suffer.
XLVII. After Turnus had thus inveighed against Tarquinius and most of those present had been greatly moved by his words, Tarquinius asked that
3 re Ews O: re Téws Jacoby.
423
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Tapxdvwos TH Emodcavy nuepav Kal AaBeiv, ws 6 avAdoyos _ dueAvOn, Tapaxahécas Tovs dvay- Kavordrous eondret per’ exetvew tive xpnoréov TOUS mpdyjace TpoTrov. ot pev obv dAdo Tods Adyous ots iy avrg Aexréov ent Ths drrohoyias dretiPevto, Kal Tovs TpdzrOUs ols edet 70 TrAjG0s drrofepamevew ameAoyilovro: avbros 8 6 Tapkv- vios TOUTWY jeev ovdevos epn Selv Tots mpdypyaow, idiav dé yropnv dmedetKvuTo py Ta KaTnyO- pnbevra Avew, aA’ avrov TOV KaTnyopHoavra. ava.pety. emraweadvrev dé Ty yreopany aTavrwy ovvratdpevos peT adtav ta} Kata tTHv eniBeow mpaypat. emexeipnoey yKioTa Suvapevw receiv els mpovovav dvOpermivny kal pudaiy. Trav yap Trapaxopulovrey Ta TE drrolvyua Kal Ti dmooKeuiy Too TYpvou Depamdvrwy TOUS movnpo= Tdrous ieSeupay Kal Siapbetpas xpraoy ézrevBev tro vita Eidy modAd map’ avrod? AaPovras etoeveykely els TH kardAvow Tob Seamdrov Kal drobecbat xpupavras €v Tots oKevogepors. Th 8 <fijs 7BEpY ovvaxGetons Ths ® éxxXnolas mapeNBery o drrep pev TOV KkaTnyopn evra Bpaxetav éAeyev elvat Thy dmodoyiav Kal Sucacrny a aTavTwy errouet To TOV eyichnp. drew avToy TOV KaT- nyopov. ‘ Odroot yap,” &dn, “ Tupvos, & ovv- edpol, ToUTwWY By vuvi pov KaTHyopel mavTwy SuxaorHs yevdouevos avros améAvoe pe, OTE THY Ovyarépa tiv eprv eBovrdeto AaPeiv yuvaixa.
1 74 Sintenis: 7@ ABb, om. Ba, 2 zap adtrod B: om. R.
3 zis added by Kiessling. 424
BOOK IV. 47, 1-3
the following day might be set for his defence. His request was granted, and when the assembly had been dismissed, he summoned his most intimate friends and consulted with them how he ought to handle the situation. These began to suggest to him the argu- ments he should use in his defence and to run over the means by which he should endeavour to win back the favour of the majority; but Tarquinius himself declared that the situation did not call for any such measures, and gave it as his own opinion that he ought not to attempt to refute the accusations, but rather to destroy the accuser himself. When all had praised this opinion, he arranged with them the details of the attack and then set about carrying out a plot that was least likely to be foreseen by any man and guarded against. Seeking out the most evil among the ser- vants of Turnus who conducted his pack animals with the baggage and bribing them with money, he persuaded them to take from him a large number of swords at nightfall and to carry them into the lodging of their master and put them away in the baggage- chests! where they would not be insight. The next day, when the assembly had convened, Tarquinius eame forward and said that his defence against the accusations was a brief one, and he proposed that his accuser himself should be the judge of all the charges. “ For, councillors,” he said, ““’Turnus here, as a judge, himself acquitted me of everything of which he now accuses me, when he desired my daughter in marriage.
1 The word used in the text, oxevoddpors, ordinarily means either ‘‘ pack-animals ”’ or “‘ porters,”’ neither of which mean- ings suits the context. Warmington suggests ‘“ baggage- chests,’’ cf. ofvofdpov “ wine-jar” ; Capps would read oxevo- dopias, in the sense of “ strong-boxes.” But possibly the compound means simply the baggage itself (so Polybius, vi. 40. 3). 425
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
4 érei 8 amnéiadOn trav yapwv Kata Td €iKds (ris yap av rdv vodv éydvrwy Mapidtov tov edyevéorarov Te Kal Kpatiorov Aativwr dar edoaro, Tobrov be Kndeorny 7giwoe AaBetv, os ob” eis Tpirov mdamov dveveyiceiv éxet TO ‘yevos § ) dyavakrav emt Toure vov WKEL pov KaTnyopav. edet S° avrov, el pev noe pe rovodrov ovra olov viv airiarat, pr) mpobupetoBas AaBeiv Tore mevOepov: ei S€é ypnorov evouulev, OTe TI Ouyarépa pe iiretro, pnde vov wes movnpod Kar
5 nyopeiv. Kal mept pev epavrob Toaatra éya: dpiv 5’, @ ovvedpor, Kwdtvwv tov péeyroTov Tpéxovow ov rept eno oKemTéov €oTi vovi, TOTEpA xpyoTos 7 movnpds ecpe (rout yap eféorat Kat jpera. Tabl’ dpiv oKorretv ), dAdra mept ths tuadv adrdv dodadelas Kal epi rijs Tv marpidwv érevbepias. emBovrcdeobe yap of kopupardraror TeV ev Tats mAeot Kal Ta Kowa. npr roves bm0 Tob Kadob TovTov dnuayw- yoo, ds } Tapeokevaorat TE TOUS emupaveordrous bpav dmoKretvas emBéobar tH Aartivey apxh
6 Kal émt rov0 WKet. tadta 8 ovK etka lov, aN’ apiBas eTLOTA|LEVOS Aéyw paviceus pot yevonevyns ev. TH mapeMovon vuKrt d10. Twos
~ / TOV peTecynKOTwWY THs ovYwpocias. . TEKMN- piov & gyuiv trapeLopor sav Adywv €pyov dvapdi- Aextov, €av eOeAnjonre® eADeiv emi thy KardAvow avrob, Ta Kexpuppeva ev adh Seifas oda.” XLVIII. ‘Qs dé rair’ elrev, aveBdnoav re mdvres Kal mept tots avdpdor dedudtes €Aeyyxew TO mpaypa Kal pr devaxilew héiouv. Kal o 1 65 added by Reiske. 426
BOOK IV. 47, 4-48, 1
But since he was thought unworthy of the marriage, as was but natural (for who in his senses would have refused Mamilius, the man of highest birth and greatest merit among the Latins, and consented to take for his son-in-law this man who cannot trace his family back even five generations?), in resentment for this slight he has now come to accuse me. Where- as, if he knew me to be such a man as he now charges, he ought not to have desired me then for a father-in- law; and if he thought me a good man when he asked me for my daughter in marriage, he ought not now to traduce me as a wicked man. So much concerning myself. As for you, councillors, who are running the greatest of dangers, it is not for you to consider now whether I am a good or a bad man (for this you may inquire into afterwards) but to provide both for your own safety and for the liberty of your respective cities. For a plot is being formed by this fine demagogue against you who are the chief men of your cities and are at the head of affairs; and he is prepared, after he has put the most prominent of you to death, to attempt to seize the sovereignty over the Latins, and has come here for that purpose, I do not say this from conjecture but from my certain knowledge, having last night received information of it from one of the accomplices in the conspiracy. And: I will give you an incontestible proof of what I say, if you will go to his lodging, by showing you the arms that are concealed there.”
XLVIII. After he had thus spoken they all cried out, and fearing for the men’s safety, demanded that he prove the matter and not impose upon them.
2 Jacoby: @eAjaere O. 427
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Tupvos, ofa 87 tiv émBovdAjv od mpoeyvwxds, \ > ” : dopevos thy ebéracw edn déyeo0ar Kal Tods mpodpovs ent tiv epevvay Ths Karadicews > 4 ‘ Cal / / ” ~ *n exdAer Kat Sveiv yevéobar Odrepov edn Seiv, 7 adtos anobaveiv, é€dv edpeOR mapecxevacpevos Ld ” ~ > 7 a A / . omAa €€w Tav evodiwy, 7 Tov Karaxbevodpevov adrod. Siknv tmooyeiv. eddKer tatra’ Kat ot , 2 N \ , rie ys mopevlévres emt THY KatdAvow adbtod KaraAappa- vovow €v Tois oxevoddpos ta Karaxpudlevra t7o tdv Oepardvtwy §idn. peta ToiTo Tov pev Tupvov obkért. Adyou tvyeiv édoavres eis 7 / / \ > / Bdpabpdv te KaraBddAdovor Kai émKaracKdipavres ert Cavros thy yiv diadbetpovor Tapax phpc. ‘ov b€ Tapkivov érawéoavres ent TIS exkAnatas ws Kowov edvepyérny TOV ToAewv enl TH CeowKEevat Tovs apiorovs avdpas, ayeudva mowtvrat Tod ” a, a > a / 24? U4 : €Ovous emi tots adbrois Suxators éf’ ofs Tapxdvidy TE TOV TaTTOV avToD mpoTEpoy emolnoavTO Kat A ~ , ? / > peta Tadra TvAdov: avvOyKas te ypdipavres ev oTHAas Kat mept dvdaxis Tov cvyKerpevwr opkia Tenovres Si€Avoay Tov ovAoyov. XLIX. Tvywv d¢ ris Aativwy. Hyepovias 6 / Tapkivuos émpecBevoato Kal mpos tas “Epvikwy modes Kal mpos Tas OdtoAovoxwy mpoKadovpevos Kakeivous eis dirlay re Kal ovppayiay. | “Epvires ev odv atravres emdicavto Trovety THY Cvppayiav, > A ~ > 4, ” 4 / 29 7 ex d€ Tod Ododrovoxwyv ebvous do oAets ed€EavTo povat Tas tmpoKAnoes, Eyerpavol te kat Avrvarat. Too de pévewv eis anavTa ypovoy TA ovyKeipeva tais moAeow mpdvoiav 6 Tapkdvios AapBavwv iepov e€yvw Kowdv amodeiéar ‘Pwyaiwy re Kat Aativwy Kat ‘Epvikwv Kal Ododotoxay rédv 428
BOOK IV. 48, 1-49, 1
And Turnus, since he was unaware of the treachery, cheerfully. offered to submit to the investigation and invited the presiding officers to search his lodging, saying that one of two things ought to come of it —either that he himself should be put to death, if he were found to have provided more arms than were necessary for his journey, or that the person who had accused him falsely should be punished. This offer was accepted; and those who went to his lodgin found the swords which had been hidden in the baggage-chests by the servants. After this they would not permit Turnus to say anything more in his defence, but cast him into a pit and promptly dis- patched him by burying him alive. As for Tarquinius, they praised him in the assembly as the common bene- factor of all their cities for having saved the lives of their chief citizens, and they appointed him leader of their nation upon the same terms as they had ap- pointed Tarquinius, his grandfather, and, after him, Tullius; and having engraved the treaty on pillars and confirmed it by oaths, they dismissed the assembly.
XLIX. After Tarquinius had obtained the supre- macy over the Latins, he sent ambassadors to the cities of the Hernicans and to those of the Volscians to invite them also to enter into a treaty of friendship and alliance with him. The Hernicans unanimously voted in favour of the alliance, but of the Volscians only two cities, Ecetra and Antium, accepted the invitation. And as a means of providing that the treaties made with those cities might endure forever, Tarquinius resolved to designate a temple for the joint use of the Romans, the Latins, the Hernicans and such of the Volscians as had entered into the
429
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
eyypapapévwy «is riv ovppayiav, iva’ ovv- epxopevoe Kal? Exacrov éviavToy éis Tov | G7t0- detxG&ra Témov Tavyyupilwat Kat ovveori@vrat Kat Kow@v tepSv peradapBdvwow. dayamntas dé mdvrwv To mpaypna Se€apevwv Témov pev amédekev ev0a mowmoovrac tiv avdvodov ev péow pddvora tev €Ovav Keipevov Spos tybnAdv, Oo THs _MBavaiv UrépKerrar TOAEWws, ev @ ha da pets T dvd: may ros dyecdae kal exeyetpias elvar mdou mpos mdvtas evouolérnce Ovaias te auv- tedcicba Kowas TH Kadovpevw Aariapiw Au. Kat ovveatidoes, tagas ad de mapexyew éExdorny mOAw €is Ta tepd, Kal potpay jvvéxaarny Sejnoer AapBdvew. ai dé peracyodoa ris éoprijs tre Kat Tis Ovotas modes rpidv déovear mevrpKovTa eyévovto.’ Tatras Tas €optds Te Kal Tas Ovatas péxpt TOV Kal” Hus xpovey enureAobor ‘Pwpator Aarivas Kadobtvres, Kal dépovow eis adras at petéxovoa Tv lepdv mores ai pev dpvas, at Sé Tupovs, at de yaAakrés Tu pétpov, ai dé dpordy Te tovtois meAdvov yévos') évds 5é€ tavpouv Kowds to Tmacav Ovouevov_pépos éxdory TO TETAYPEVOV AapBdve. Ovovo. 8. tmép anavrwy Kal ri Hyepoviay THv. tep&v éxovar “Pwyatoc.
L. ‘Os, 8€ Kal ravrais expatrdvaro. iv
1 qeXdvov yévos is almost certainly corrupt and was deleted by Jacoby; it looks like a gloss, but yévos may have arisen from éyds by dittography, as Reiske suggested. ai 8€ dpoudy 7. tovrors oloy axpddpva Kal meddvous Reiske, <ai 8¢ izpiov,> ai 3€ Spody te rovrors (omitting weAdvou yévos) Sintenis. |
1 Feriae Latinae. 43°
BOOK IV. 49, 1-50, 1
alliance, in order that, coming together each year at the appointed place, they might celebrate a eneral festival, feast together and share in common sacrifices. This proposal being cheerfully accepted by all of them, he appointed for their place of assembly ahigh mountain situated almost at the centre of these nations and commanding the city of the Albans; and he made a law that upon this mountain an annual festival should be celebrated, during which they should all abstain from acts of hostility against any of the others and should perform common sacrifices to Jupiter Latiaris, as he is called, and feast together, and he appointed the share each city was to con- tribute towards these sacrifices and the portion each of them was to receive. The cities that shared in this festival and. sacrifice were forty-seven. These fes- tivals and sacrifices the Romans celebrate to this day, calling them the ‘“ Latin Festivals” ; 1 and some of the cities thattake part in them bring lambs, some cheeses, others a certain measure of milk, and others something of like nature.2_ And one bull is sacrificed in common by all of them, each city receiving its appointed share of the meat. The sacrifices they offer are on behalf of all and the Romans have the superintendence of them. L. When* he had strengthened his power by
2 The MSS. add ‘‘a kind of honey-cake.’’ This looks like a scribe’s comment on some word that has been lost; or the word ‘‘ honey-cake(s) ’’ itself may have stood in the original text. Reiske proposed to read: ‘‘ and others something of like nature, such as nuts and honey-cakes.’’ Sintenis suggested: ‘* and others an itrion (a cake made of sesame and honey), and others something of like nature,’’ omitting the words ‘‘ a kind of honey-cake.”’
3 Cf. Livy i. 53, 1-3.
43%
~
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
apxjv tails ovppayiats, orparovy edyew ent LaBivovs éyvw “Pwpaiwy 7 abrav emAéEas ods nKioTa dmwmTEvEV, <i KUpLoL TOV OmAwy ‘yevowTo, eAcvbepias peramoujcecOa, Kal Tip napa Tov ouppdxov aduypernv Sivapw mpocdraBav oMA@ mAclova THs moAuTiKAs dmdpxovoav. Snwaas Sd att@v tovs aypovs Kal Tos Ouoce ywpnoavras paxn vicjoas emt rods Kadovpevous Ilwyevtivovs hye TH dvvapuv, of woAw pev Ldeooay! wxovv, evdatmovestaro. 8 eddKovy dmdvrwy «lvar Tav TAncwxwpwv Kat Sia THY moAAny edtvyYlaV dract Avmmpot Kal Bapeis, éykadAdv adrois dpmayds twas Kal Apnoreias, trép Gv airovpevor Sdikas adOdders edwKav aroxpices. of 8 Hoav Erowpor mpoodsexopevor TOV ToAEov Kadi ev Tots SdrAots. auvaias 8° adrots pdynv mept ra peOdpia Kat troMovs pev arroKteivas, Tods dé Aowrods Tpebd- fevos Kat KataKNeicas eis TO Tetyos,” ws ovKEeTL mponecav eK THS mdAews, mapactpaTomedevaas adrois ametadpevé Te Kal. TepieyapdKov Kal mpoaBords émotciro Tois Telyeot auveyets. of 0 €vdov Tews pev ameudyovro Kal moAdy avTécyov
Tadaitwpia xpdvov' ws 8 drréAermev adrovs Ta emTnoea, eLacbevodvtes TA TwpaTa Kal OUT emikoupiav ovdeuiav mpoodaBdvres odd ava- Tavcews TvyxavovTes, a\Aa Kal pel aAuepay Kal v0KTwp ot adtol® radatwpotvres, adioKovrat KaTa KpdTos. ‘yevduevos dé Tis moAEws eyKpaTis
1 Kiessling: covecgav O. ® eis 76 retxos B: om. R. 8 of adroit Garrer: adrot O, Jacoby.
432
BOOK IV. 50, 1-4
these alliances also, he resolved to lead an army against the Sabines, choosing such of the Romans as he least suspected of being apt to assert their liberty if they became possessed of arms, and adding to them the auxiliary forces that had come from his allies, which were much more numerous than those of the Romans. And having laid waste the enemy’s country and defeated in battle those who came to close quarters with him, he led his forces against the people called the Pometini, who lived in the city of Suessa! and had the reputation of being more pros- perous than any of their neighbours and, because of their great good fortune, of being troublesome and oppressive to them all. He accused them of certain acts of brigandage and robbery and of giving haughty answers when asked for satisfaction therefor. But they were expecting war and were ready and in arms. Tarquinius engaged them in battle upon the frontiers, and after killing many of them and putting the rest to flight, he shut them up within their walls; and when they no longer ventured out of the city, he encamped near by; and sur- rounding it with a ditch and palisades, made con- tinuous assaults upon the walls. The inhabitants defended themselves and withstood the hardships of the siege for a considerable time; but when their provisions began to fail and their strength was spent, since they neither received any assistance nor even obtained any respite, but the same men had to toil both night and day, they were taken by storm. Tarquinius, being now master of the city, put to
1 This ancient Volscian city was often called Suessa Pometia. Its name survived in the adjectival forms Pomp- tinus and Pontinus.
433
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Tovs pev ev tots SrrAow dvepOewpe, yuvatkas 8° adT@v Kat téxva Kal tods bropetvavras aixpadd- tous ‘yevéoar Kal ro t&v Oepardovrwy mAA00s 088’ apiOunbivar pddvov rots orparubrais émérpe- fev andyecOa tHv 7° anv Krhow THs méAews dyew Kat pépew, et tis emitdyor, THY 7 évTds TEelxous Kal THY emt TOY aypav éepikev’ dapyvpov dé Kal xpvadv, doos edpeOy, ovvayayay eis év xwplov Kal rHv dexdrnv e&edduevos cis KaTAcKEvIY iepod ta Aouad xpypara tos orparwirais SretAev. ovt7w 8 dpa odds 6 Katadndbeis apyupds. re kat xpvoos hv wore TOV pev oTpaTiwTa@v €xacrov mévte puvds apyupiov AaBeiv, 7d S€ Tots Oeois dexarevbev apytpov TeTpakooiwy ob petov yevéaban TaAdvrwy. .
LI. "En 8 & 7H Xvéoon SvarpiBovros adrob maphv tis ayyéMwv ort LaBivwy % Kpariorn veorys e€eAjAvbe Kat Svat peyddrots ! otpareduacw eis Tv “Papatwy euBarodoa Xendare? tods dypovs, 4 pev “Hprrov aAnoiov Beyer ov xdpaxa, 7 de mepi Didxryny, Kal et py Tis adrots dvvayis evavTiwljoeTar, mavTa olynoeTat TaKel. ws d€ rabdr’ jKovcev, ev pev TH Luvecon Bpayd Tt KataAeimer pépos THs oTpariads Ta Te Addupa Kal THY arooKkeviy pvddrrew TrapakeAcvodpmevos, mv 5 dAdnv dvvapw edlwvrov davadraBedv jyev é€mi tods mpos "Hpirw Kareotparomedevkdéras Kal Tidera rov xdpaka peréwpov orLyov TO perakd xwplov Karadinwv. Sdfav 5é? rots iyyepoot rev
1 peydAots B: om. R. 2 d€ Kiessling: re O.
434
BOOK IV. 50, 4-51, 2.
death all he found in arms and permitted the soldiers to carry off the women and children and such others as allowed themselves to be made prisoners, together with a multitude of slaves not easy to be numbered ; and he also gave them leave to carry away all the plunder of the city that they found both inside the walls and in the country. As to the silver and gold that was found there, he ordered it all to be brought to one place, and having reserved a tenth part of it to build a temple, he distributed the rest among the soldiers. The quantity of silver and gold taken upon this occasion was so considerable that every one of the soldiers received for his share five minae of silver, and the tenth part reserved for the gods amounted to no less than four hundred talents."
LI. While he was still tarrying at Suessa a mes- senger brought the news that the flower of the Sabine youth had set out and made an irruption into the territory of the Romans in two large armies and were laying waste the country, one of them being encamped near Eretum and the other near Videnae, and that unless a strong force should oppose them everything there would be lost. When Tarquinius heard this he left a small part of his army at Suessa, ordering them to guard the spoils and the baggage, and leading the rest of his forces in light marching order against that body of the Sabines which was encamped near Eretum, he pitched camp upon an eminence within a short distance of the enemy. And
1 Livy (i. 55, 8 £.; cf. 53, 3) favours Fabius Pictor’s esti- mate of 40 talents as the amount realized from the sale of the booty and devoted to the construction of the temple of Jupiter Capitolinus, as against Piso’s statement that the amount was 40,000 pounds of silver. The 400 talents of Dionysius are probably meant to be the equivalent of Piso’s figure.
435
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
LaBiwv pdxnv ewhev riWecOar peramepibapévors To ev Didivyn orpdrevpa, paldv iv Sidvoay avtav 6 Tapkivios (€alw yap 6 Ta ypdppara Kopilwv rapa tadv adrolev ayeudvew mpds Tods €xei) copia mpos To cvpBav amd Téyns exphoaro Todde. velwas tiv Svvamuw Six THY ev érépay d7o viKra méumer Aabwv rods toAEpiovs emt Ti pepovoay ano Didivys oddv, tiv 8 érépav dpa T® Aapmpav apuepay yevecar cvvtdéas mpoqyev ex Tov xdpakos ws eis pdxynv:. Kat of LaPivor telappyKdtes avremeéjecav Tovs Te moAEptous od moMods ovras } dp&vres Kal Thy Eavtadv Sdvayy TH ano Didivys dcov o'mw mapécecba vopilovres. odrou pev Oo) KaracTavres €udyovro, Kal. hv tadppotros adrois émi modbv ypdvov 6 ayav: of 5é mpoatooradévres bd tod Tapkuviov vixcrwp broarpéparres €k THs 6d00 Kal yevdoyevor Kara vatov tT&v LaPivwy éemjecav. todrous iddvres ot LaPivo. Kat yvwpioavres ek t&v SrAwv Kat azo tdv onpelwy ebéorncay THv Aoyropav? Kal Ta Omha pifavres eneipavto odlew éavrods. Hv 8 dropos 7) awrnpia Tots moAXols mrepreyopevous KUKAw tm’ éxOpav, Kal trav ‘Pwyatwv 7 tamos emieimern Tavtaydbev avdrovs améKAcvev? wor oAiyou pev twes ebbnoav® ra Sewa drexdvvres, ot S€ mAclous Karexdmnoay bd TaV, Toul 7 mapédocayv <avtovs.. avtécxov 8 odd’ of Kara- Acfbevres emt rob ydpakos, a\Ad Kal 7d épvpa édlw tH mpwtn édddw: &vOa adv Tots idious Tav LaPivwv yphyac. Kal ta ‘Pwyatwv azavra ? goods dvras Naber : zoAods O, Jacoby. ® ray Aoywopav B: 7 Aopropa R. 436
BOOK IV. 51, 2-4
the generals of the Sabines having resolved to send for their army that was at Fidenae and to give battle at daybreak, Tarquinius learned of their intention (for the bearer of the letter from these generals to the others had been captured) and availed himself of this fortunate incident by employing the following stratagem: He divided his army into two bodies and sent one of them in the night. without the enemy’s knowledge to occupy the road that led from Fidenae ; and drawing up the other division as soon as it was fully day, he marched out of his camp as if to give battle. The Sabines, seeing the small number of the enemy and believing that their other army from Fidenae would come up at any moment, boldly marched out against them. These armies, there- fore, engaged and the battle was for a long time doubtful; then the troops which had been sent out in advance by Tarquinius during the night turned back in their march and prepared to attack the Sabines in the rear. The Sabines, upon seeing them and recognizing them by their arms and their standards, were upset in their calculations, and throwing away their arms, sought to save themselves by flight. But escape was impossible for most of them, surrounded as they were by enemies, and the Roman horse, pressing upon them from all sides, hemmed them in; so that only a few were prompt enough to escape disaster, but the greater part were either cut down by the enemy or surrendered. Nor was there any resistance made even by those who were left in the camp, but this was taken at the first onset ; and there, besides the Sabines’ own effects, all the possessions that had been stolen from the Romans, together with many
3 éfOncav B: eadOycav R. 437
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
odv moNois aiypadwrois ert axépaa dvra rots amroAwAeKoow averdOn.
LIT. ‘Qs Se mpworTn Tretpa TO Tapivvigs Kara voov excipnoer, avaaBasy ri Sdvapw yew a emt tovs eV Didivy * eoTparomedevKoras TOV LaBivwy, ols ovmw dijAos ay 6 t&v odetépwv dAebpos. JeTuxov be Kaxetvor mpockeAndvbores eK Too Xaparos Kal 701 ovres ev 00@* os. 87) mAnaiov eyevovro Kal eldov emt Soparteo dva.- memnyvias Tas xepahas TOV adeteépwv ayyepmovwy ‘(mpodrewov yap avras ot ‘Pepaior Karamngeuws T&v todepiov evexa), wabdvres Ore SvédOaprar To ETEpov avTav orparevya, oddev €rt dmedetfavro yevvaitov épyov, add’ «is | ixeoias Kal denjoeus Tpamdpevor mapédocav 3 éavtovs. otrw 8 ai- oxpOs Kal Kak@s apdotépwv rv orparomédwyv dvapracbevrwy «is arevas eAmidas ot LaPivor KaTakeKAeopevot Kal mept tav amdAewr, pa e€ épddov Karadnpb@ot, Sdedidres dep elpyvns SvepeoBevovro mapadidvres odds adrovs v7- nkoous elvat Tapxvviov Kal ddpov To Aourov brrore- eis. omevodpevos 57) mpos adrovs Tov mdAcuov Kal emt ais avrais ovvOyKais* mapadaBwv ras modes emi Leooav @XETO. exeiBev dé 77) Te karaherpbetoay Sivapw Kal Td. Adgdupa Kat Ty aAAnv dmoakeuny dvahaBeo - els ‘Pedy carpet mAovTobcay TY OTpaTiay amdywr. €moijoato
1 Fyev Kiessling : Fev 0, Jacoby.
* <p Didijvn Steph. : ézi Didivnv AB.
édocav R: mapedi3oaay AB. : cK ter rais abrais ovvOyKas Sylburg assumed a lacuna and
supplied the words als mpérepov 6 mammos avrod. Schnelle supplied : ds mpds tov TvAKov eroujoavto, Tapxirios.
438
BOOK IV. 51, 4-52, 3
captives, were recovered still uninjured and were re- stored to those who had lost them.
LII. After Tarquinius had succeeded in his first attempt he marched with his forces against the rest of the Sabines who were encamped near Fidenae and were not yet aware of the destruction of their companions. It happened that these also had set out from their camp and were already on the march when, coming near to the Roman army, they saw the heads of their commanders fixed upon pikes (for the Romans held them forward in order to strike the enemy with terror), and learning thus that their other army had been destroyed, they no longer performed any deed of bravery, but turning to supplications and entreaties, they surrendered. The Sabines, having had both their armies snatched away in so shameful and dis- graceful a manner, were reduced to slender hopes, and fearing that their cities would be taken by assault, they sent ambassadors to treat for peace, offering to surrender, become subjects of Tarquinius, and pay tribute for the future. He accordingly made peace with them and received the submission of their cities upon the same térms,! and then returned to Suessa. Thence he marched with the forces he had left there, the spoils he had taken, and the rest of his baggage, to Rome, bringing back his army loaded ‘This may possibly mean ‘‘upon the very terms they offered’’; but it is more probable that some words have been lost from the text. Sylburg (see critical note) proposed:
‘on the same terms on which his grandfather {had ate so) ’’;
ef. iii. 66, 3. Schnelle proposed: ‘‘ on the same terms that they had ‘made with Tullius’; cf. iv. 45, 2.
439
DIONYSIUS. OF -HALICARNASSUS
dé Kal era tabra modAds e€ddous © emt” Tiv Ovodrovoxwv xdpayv Tore pev anaon TH Suvaper,» tote O€ péper twi, Kat deias modAqs éyevero KUplos. 1dn S€ TaV TAciorwv abt@ Kara vobv xwpovvTwy mddepos eK THY oudcpwr avéorn xXpovw Te pakpos (eT) yap énTa ovvex@s ezode- p70) Kat mabipac. xaderois Kal ampoadoKirots peyas?.. ad’ av 8 airway jpgato Kal teAevris dmoias €ruxev, ered) Sodiw 7 andtn Kal aTpaTnyjpate mapadogw Kareipydo0n, du” odtywv. + jar
€pa. a LIT. [dds jv 逫* rob Aativwy yévous “AABa-
vav aroKtios améxovoa ths “Pans oradi- ous €katov emt tis eis Ipatveatov depovans od00 Keysevn: LaBtous attri éxddovy: viv per ovKETL auvolKoupern mdca, mAnv oa pmépy mavooKeveTat Kata THY Slodov, ToTe Se modAv- dvOpwaos et Kai tis dAAyn Kal* peydAn. _ TEKH- pa:to 8° av tis adras To péyeBos Kat Thy agimow epeimia Oeacdpevos oikidv mo\Aayh Kal telyous KUKAov: ett yap EaTnKev avTod Ta TAcioTa. ts TavTny avveppvnoav Ilwuevtivwy te TaY eék Lvéoons Siadvyovrwy twes, dre Thy TOAW adbrav Tapxvvios xareddBero,® Kal trav ex ‘“Pduns puydiwv ovxvoi obror Sedpevor Kal Avmapodvres TyuLwphaat afror tods T'aBious kal roAXds drvoxvov- evo. dwpeds, ef Karéovev exit Ta oérepa, THY Te KatdAvow. Tob Tupavvov duvariy adnodaivovres
1 rére pev ardon Th Suvdve B: om. R,
2 péyas B: mepémecey ACD, epimers Reiske.
5 é« B: om. it :
* «ai added by Kiessling.
BOOK IV. 52, 3-53, 2
with riches. After that he also made many incur- sions into the country of the Volscians, sometimes with his whole army and sometimes with part of it, and captured much booty. But when now most of his undertakings were succeeding according to his wish, a war broke out on the part of his neighbours ~ which proved not only of long duration (for it lasted seven years without intermission) but also im- portant because of the severe and unexpected mis- fortunes with which it was attended. 1 will relate briefly from what causes it sprang and how it ended, since it was brought to a conclusion by a clever ruse and a novel stratagem.
LIII. There ! was a city of the Latins, which had been founded by the Albans, distant one hundredstades from Rome and standing upon the road that leads to Praeneste. The name of this city was Gabii. To-day not all parts of it are still inhabited, but only those that lie next the highway and are given up to inns; but at that time it was as large and populous as any city. One may judge both of its extent and import- ance by observing the ruins of the buildings in many places and the circuit of the wall, most parts of which are still standing. To this city had flocked some of the Pometini who had escaped from Suessa when Tarquinius took their town and many of the ban- ished Romans. These, by begging and imploring the Gabini to avenge the injuries they had received and by promising great rewards if they should be - restored to their own possessions, and also by showing the overthrow of the tyrant to be not only possible
1 For chaps. 53-58 cf. Livy i. 53, 4-54, 10.
5 xareAdBero B: xareBddero Ry 441
wo
to
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Kal padtav, Ws Kal TOV ev TH TrdAet ovAAnbomevewr, €revcav avrovs ovprpobupnbévrwv Kat Ovodovd= oko (enpeoPedoarro yap KaKeivo. dedpevor oup~ paxtas) Tov Kata Tod Tapkvviov mo)e pov ava- AaBelv. eyivovro 57) peta. Taira peydAous. oTpa- Tevpacw. €is THY deo viv etaBonai, Kal Karadpopal payor Te, Smep etKos, TOTE nev oAtyous ™mpos odtyous, Tote S5€ méot ‘ampos Tavras; év als mrohAd.xis pev ot PdBroe TOUS ‘Papatous Tpeyapevor pexypt TaV TeLx@y 1 Kat moods xaraBa)ovres adeas ry Ywpav en dpOouv, m0: Adkis 5’ of ‘Papaios Tovs TaBiovs wodpevor' ai KatakAeioavres is) Thy rOAw dvSpdmoda Kal Aciav adra&v roAAjv darfjyov
LIV. Xuvexds S€ rovrwv yivopevay ap lovro apddrepou TAs Xepas doa mv épupva Teixilovres ppovpay ev avrois Katiardvat KaTa- guys Tv yewpyav evexa COev dpucpevor ta Te Anorypia, Kai el te amoomacbev iotev [Lépos dXiyov dd modA0b orparod Kal ofa eikds ev Tpovopats aovvrakTov 814 Karappovnaw, kat- vovres abpdor drepdetpor: Kal Tav moAcwv oa. iv émipaya Kal pqdva AnpOjvar Sua eAudiicony eEorxodopety Te Kal amotappevew Sedoixdres Tas aidvidious d\AjAwy €fddous. —paAdAov 8’ 6 Tapkd- vios mepl Tadr’ evepyos Hv kal THs moAews 70,
a Tetx@v B: {muddy R._ Kiessling wished to place péypi trav texav after ywpayv, one line below; Cobet after I’ aBious, two
lines below. 2 Garrer: damijyayov O.
442
‘BOOK. IV. 53, 2-54, 2
but. easy,.since the people in Rome too would. aid them, prevailed upon them, with the encouragement of the Volscians (for these also had sent, ambassadors to them and desired their alliance) to make war upon Tarquinius. After this both the Gabini and the Romans made incursions into and laid waste one another’s territories with large armies and, as was to be expected, engaged in battles, now with small numbers on each side and now with all their forces. In these actions the Gabini often put the Romans to flight and pursuing them up to their walls, slew many and ravaged their country with impunity; and often the Romans drove the Gabini back andshutting them up within their city, carried off their slaves together with much booty. wo LIV..As these things happened continually, both of them were obliged to. fortify. the strongholds. in their territories and) to, garrison them. so, that they might serve as places of refuge for the husbandmen; and sallying out from these strongholds in a body, they would fall upon and destroy bands of robbers and any small groups they might discover that had been detached from a large army and, as would natur- ally be expected in forages, were observing no order, through contempt of the enemy. And they both were obliged in their fear of the sudden assaults of the other to raise the walls and dig ditches around those parts of their cities that were vulnerable ‘and could easily be taken by means of scaling-ladders. Tarquinius was particularly active in taking .these
“1 Kiessling (see critical’ note) would place the phrase “up to their walls’ after “ravaged their country’ with impunity,’’ Cobet after ‘“‘the Romans drove the Gabini back.”’
443 VOL. Il. P
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
mpos tods TaBiovs 1 Brérovra® rod mepiBddov dua wodvyxeipias eEwxupotro tadpov épuvéduevos evputépav Kat tetyos eéyeipas*® ibnAdrepov Kat mupyos SiahaBav 7d xwpiov muKvorépois: Kard tobTo yap €ddker padiora TO pépos % mdAIs dvaxupos * elvat, mdvra tov aAdov epiBodov dogadyns émeika@s odoa Kal Svampdaitos. epeAre dé, 6 mdoais dirt oupPaivew rais mdéAcow ev Tois waxpots moA€uots Snoupevns dia Tas ouvexeis Ta&v Trodepiwv eioBoras THs yas Kal pnKéere Tods Kaprovs exdepovons, amavis andons tpodas ev dpporépats eocaOar Kat Sewn) mept Tod pédAovTos aOupia Kdxv S€ tods “Pwpaiovs emicley 7 tovs TaBiovs t&v dvayxaiwy évdea, Kal ot mevéorato. adtdav pdAdvora Kdpvovres dpuodoyias @ovto Sev movjoacbar mpdos rods TaBiovs Kal Tov TrdAepov éd’ ofs av éxeivot OéAwor Staddoacbat.
LV. ’Adnyovobyros 8 emi rots oupPeByxdar tod Tapxvviov cal ovre Siadvcacbat tov mdA€epov aisxp@s dropevovtos ovr’ avréyew ert Suvapevov, mdoas O€ Telpas émitexvajrevov Kat ddAous mavrodatovs auvTiévtos, 6 mpeaBitatos adrod TOv view LeEros dvoma Kowwadpevos THY yuarpLnv T@ TaTpt wovw Kal dd€as ToAunp® pev emryerpeiv mpaypart Kal péyav €xovTs Kivduvov, ov pay aduvaTw@ ye, svyxwpyoavtos Tod marpos. movelv doa BovAera, oKymrera Siadopdy mpos Tov Tarépa mept ths Katadicews Tod moAdmou: pacriywheis 8’ bm’ adrod pdBdois ev ayopa Kai TdAXa mepwwBpicbeis, wore mepiBdntov yevéobat
1 TaBiovs CD: LaBivous AB. ® Brérovra Cobet: dépovra O, Jacoby.
444
BOOK IV. 54, 2-55, 2
precautions and employed a large number of workmen in strengthening those parts of the city walls that looked toward Gabii by widening the ditch, raising the walls, and placing the towers at shorter intervals; for on this side the city seemed to be the weakest, the rest of the circuit being tolerably secure and difficult of approach. But, as is apt to happen to all cities in the course of long wars, when the country is laid waste by the continual incursions of the enemy and no longer produces its fruits, both were bound to experience a dearth of all provisions and to feel terrible discouragement regarding the future; but the want of necessaries was felt more keenly by the Romans than by the Gabini and the poorest among them, who suffered most, thought a treaty ought to be made with the enemy and an end put to the war upon any terms they might grant.
LY. While Tarquinius was dismayed at the situa- tion and neither willing to end the war upon dis- honourable terms nor able to hold out any longer, but was contriving all sorts of schemes and devising ruses of every kind, the eldest 4 of his sons, Sextus by name, privately communicated to him his own plan; and when Tarquinius, who thought the enterprise bold and full of danger, yet not impossible after all, had given him leave to act as he thought fit, he pretended to be at odds with his father about putting an end to the war. Then, after being scourged with rods in the Forum by his father’s order and receiving other indignities, so that the affair became noised abroad,
1 Livy (i. 53, 5) calls Sextus the youngest son.
3 éyvetpas Reudler: dveyeipas O. * Jacoby: dvédxvpos A, dvicxupos R.
445
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
TO mpaypa, mparov pev ex TaVY EéTaipwy Tovs MLOTOTATOUS ere prev as avroporous ppdcovras Tots TaBious bv _Garoppiyrav Ort mode pet” TO marpt dvéyvwkev ws adrovs dpixcdptevos, et AéBor miorets, ort puddfovow avrov aomep. Kal Tovs GAXous Tovs ék ‘Pans puyddas Kat obdK éK- desaovor 7® matpt ras idias. €yOpas eAmioavres emt TO oderepy oupPepovre SiaddceoBar.? dope- vos Se TOV. DaBicov TOV Aeyor aKkovodvTwy Kal pandev ets avrov TApavounae Siopohoynoapeveny Trophy éra.tpous TE moods Kal. meAdras emayo~, Hevos Ws avrdopuoros, wa dé? waAdov aire TuaTEvoeLav _ dAnbevew TI dro Tob ©TaTpos anmdoraow, dpydpov Te Kal ypuciov mohd Kopilev: emovveppedv Tr avT@ mooi pera. Tatra Tév €k rijs mréAcws dedyew TI Tupavvida oKnTTOMEVoL, Kal xelp 757 mrepl avrov Hv Kaprepa. ddfavres e° ot ‘Ta Buor peya Tpooyeyovevat opion meov- exTn pa Tod os abrovs dipucopeveny Kat od dia paxpod thv “Padpnv droyeipiov efew ehnioavres kal €rt padMov e€arratnbevtes og ov emparrev 6 Too TmaTpos dmoordTys suvexas emt Thy Xopav egw Kal ToMds mrepiBadAopevos. cdpehetas (7apeckevace yap 6 TaTip adT@, mpocwdws eis ovs mTapéora. Tomous, THV. TE Aciav apOovov Kai Ta xwpia advAaxta, Kal rods. amoAovpevouvs tm’ avTod auveyas €mepmev, emaAcydopuevos.€K TeV modTav ods ev trroysios elyev), €& dmdvrwy Te toutwy dd£avtes pidov® morov elvai adior tov avipa Kal otparnAdrnv ayabdv, modAoi Sé Kal
1 Cobet: dsadvoacba O. 446
BOOK IV. 55; 2-4
he first sent some of his most intimate friends as deserters to inform the Gabini secretly that he had resolved to betake himself to them. and make war against his father, provided he should : receive pledges that they would protect him as well as the rest of the Roman fugitives and not deliver him up to his father in the hope of settling their private enmities to their own advantage. When the Gabini — listened to this proposal gladly and agreed not to do him any wrong, he went over to them as a deserter, taking with him many of his friends and clients, and also, in order to increase their belief in the genuineness of his revolt from his father, carrying along a great deal of silver and gold. And many flocked to him afterwards from Rome, pretending to flee from : the tyranny of Tarquinius, so that he now had a strong body of men about him. The Gabini looked upon the large numbers who came over to them as a great accession of strength and made no doubt. of reducing Rome in a short time. Their delusion was further increased by the actions of this rebellious son, who. continually made incursions into his father’s territory and captured much booty; for his father, knowing beforehand what parts he would visit, took care that there should be plenty of plunder there and that the places should be unguarded, and he kept sending men to be destroyed by his son, selecting from among the citizens those whom he held in suspicion.. In consequence of all this the Gabini, believing the man to be their loyal friend and an excellent general—and many of them had also been
2 iva S¢ Portus: fva 8) O, «ai iva 8 Portus, Jacoby. ® ze deleted after diAov by Schenkl.
447
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Xpijaow bm’ adrob Sexaobevres, emt THv avro- KpaTopa Trapdyovaw dpxiy.
LVI. Tooavrns 8) yevopevos eovatas 6 6 UeEros KUplos 80 dmdrns Kal pevariopod Ov Oe amovrey Twa AaB TOUS PaBious TELLTEL TmpOS TOV marépa Thy 7 e€ovatav iy etAngors hv SndrAwdoovra Kal TEevaopLevov Ti Xp7 mrovely. 6 de Tapxvnos, ovde TOV Bepdrovra, ywooKew BovAdcpevos & Tov viov exéhevoe movely, dywv Tov. dyyeAov mpomrdev, els TOV TmaparetpLevoy 7 1 tots BactAcious Kirov" eTUXov dé pajcaves €v avT@ mepunviat TAnpes 7dn Tob Kap70b ea ovyKopdiis wpav exovoat SveE va 5) dia TOUTWY Tijs drrepexovans del pjkwvos TO oKiyreove qra.tev oe Ke aAny dmijparre. Tabra Tomoas améotethe * tov adyyedov ovdev amoKpwd- pevos moAAdKus emepwravre,? thv OpacvBovrov Too MuAnoiov Sidvovay, ws euovye Soxel, pepe odpevos* Kal yap exeivos Ilepidvdpw sore 7 Kopwliwv Tupavyg mvOavopevey 4 Sud Tob meudbévros ayyéAov mas dy eyKpaTéoTaTa TV apynv Kardoxo, Adyov pev ovdeva anéoreuher, ducohouiety be TOV TCovra, Tap” avrod xedevoas, ive de” dpovpas joeroam pou Kat Tous drrep- €yovras Tov oraxvov dmrofpavun € eppimre. xapat, SuddoKkwy ori Sel THv adorav rods doKxyuwrdrous Kodovew Te Kal diadBeipew. oO mapamArjovov 57) Kat tod Tapxuviov rére moujcavtos auveis thy Sidvoiav tod marpds 6 LéEros, dru Kedever tovs wmepéxovras tHv TaBiwv dvaipeiv; ovv- exdAccev eis exxAnoiav To ADs Kat troAdy brrép
1 rapaxeluevoy Sintenis (cf. ch. 63, 2): mpoxeluevov AB, mpooxeipevoy Reiske, 448
BOOK. IV. 55, 4-56, 4
bribed by him—promoted him to the supreme command,
LVI. After Sextus had obtained so great power by deception and trickery, he sent one of his servants to his father, without the knowledge of the Gabini, both to inform him of the power he had gained and to inquire what he should now do. Tarquinius, who did not wish even the servant to learn the instructions that he sent his son, led the messenger into the garden that lay beside the palace. It happened that in this garden there were poppies growing, already full of heads and ready to be gathered; and walking among these, he kept striking and knocking off the heads of all the tallest poppies with his staff. Having done this, he sent the messenger away without giving any answer to his repeated inquiries. Herein, it seems to me, he imitated the thought of Thrasy- bulus the Milesian. For Thrasybulus returned no verbal answer to Periander, the tyrant of Corinth, by the messenger Periander once sent to him to inquire how he might most securely establish his power; but, ordering the messenger to follow him into a field of wheat and breaking off the ears that stood above the rest, he threw them upon the ground, thereby intimating that Periander ought to lop off and des- troy the most illustrious of the citizens. When, therefore, Tarquinius did a like thing on this occasion, Sextus understood his father’s meaning and knew that he was ordering him to put to death the most eminent of the Gabini. He accordingly called an assembly of
2 > 4 Xr R > > Zr B
améoretke Ri: azrédvoe B. 8 modMdxus émepwrdvr. O: 7@ modAdKis emepwradvr Jacoby. * muPavonevy B: om. R.
449
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
abrod Adyov diabepevos, Ort Karamepevyos eis TH eKkeivwv miorw apa Tots éraipous Kwoduvevet ovdngbeis b1d Twov TO mrarpt mrapadob va, Thy 7 apyiy ETOULOS: iy dmobécBan, Kal mpl 7 aabety te dewov a daraipew ek THS Toews eBovXero, Saxpvov OpLa. kal TY, éavTod TUxY katoAopupd- Hevos, a@orep of Kar’ dAjfeav imép Tis texts dywveayres.
LVI. ’HpeOtopevov S€. tod mjfovs kal mera mods mpobupias muvOavouevon. tives | cialy. ot peddovres adrov mpodiddvar, ’Avtioriov) MWérpwiva wvopacev, Os ev eipyvn te TIONG. Kal omovdata modurevodpevos Kat orparnyias moANas: rereAe~ Kas emupaveoraros 6 dmdvrew eyeyover' dmrooyou- fevov 5é€ Tod avdpos Kat dd 70 pndev eavT® ovvedevat méoay eféraow _brropevovros, édn Bov- AcoBat THY oixiay avToo Suepevvycat mépifras Snepous atrds 8 ént ris exkAnotas aby exelv@ Téws * av ot menpberres EADwar pevew. ETUXE | 8e diefOapKars avtovd Ty Deparrovrww Twas apyupi Tas emt Tov OAcOpov Tob Herpeovos Karaoxevagbet- gas emorodas seonpacpuevas*® . rH Tod TaTpos odpayide AaBdvras evSov dro eaBau. ws 8 ot i meppevres emt THV epevvav (oddev yap dvretmev 6 Tlézpaw, aw’ edqke TV olKiay €pevvav ), ebpovres eva ay aTroKkeKpuppeva Ta ypdppara, maphoav <is TH excAnotav dMas Te mroAas pépovres emtoroAas | émiceonuacnevas Kal Ti mpos tov ’Avtioriov ypadeioav, enuywwoKew
1 ‘ov empavéorarov Tav TaBiwy deleted before “Avriartov by Sintenis.
450
- BOOK. IV. 56, 4-57, 2
the people, and after saying a great deal about him- self he told them that, having fled to them with his friends upon the assurance they had given him, he was in danger of being seized by certain persons and delivered up to his father and that he was ready to resign his power and desired to quit-their city before any mischief befell him ; and while saying this he wept and lamented his fate as those do who are in very truth in terror of their lives.
LVII. When the people became incensed at this and were eagerly demanding to know who the men were who were intending to betray him, he named Antistius Petro, who not only had been the author of many excellent measures in time of peace but had also often commanded their armies and had thus become the most distinguished of all the citizens. And when this man endeavoured to clear himself and, from the consciousness of his innocence, offered ‘to submit to any, examination whatever, Sextus said he wished to send some others to search Petro’s house, but that he himself would-stay with him in the as- sembly till the persons sent should return. It seems that he had bribed some of the servants of Petro totake the letters prepared for Petro’s destruction and sealed with the seal of Tarquinius and to hide them in their master’s house. And when the men sent to make the search ‘(for Petro made no objection but gave per- mission for his house to be searched), having dis- covered the letters in the place where they had been hidden, appeared in the assembly with many sealed letters, among them the one addressed to Antistius,
2 réws Jacoby: te ws Ba, ws ABb, 3 Cobet : ceonperwpyéevas O, Jacoby.
45!
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
prjoas Tip oppayida Too maTpos 6 LeEros Avec, Kat TO ypapparet dovs exéhevoev dvaywwoKew. eyéyparro 8 ev abrh, pddwora pev COvra mapa- Sobvat Tov viov adr@,* eav 8° advvatos 7 Toro, THY Kepadiy _dmorepovra, mépipat. Tatra Se moujoavre air@® Te Kal Tots ovdAaBopevous TOO Epyou xwpis TOV adrwv puobav, os mpdorepov UMEXNTO, moNureiav TE THY ev ‘Pwyn Sdoew efn Kal eis Tov TOV Tarr pucteov a.piOj.ov dmavras eyyparew oikias te Kal KArjpous kat dAdas dwpeas modAds emOnoew Kat peydhas. ep’ ols épeficbevres of Taio tov pev Avrioriov exmetAnyota emt TH mapadoge ouppope Kal oddé dwviv tro? tod KaKkod phgae Suvdpevov dmoKkreivovat Badovres AiBors- rHv Se Kara TOV GdAwy Cyrnoiv re Kal tipwplav trav radTa TO Tlérpwvr BovAevoapeévev emer pepray TO Leeroy Troujoacbar. 6 8€ Tots idiots ératpous THY dpvdakny emurpeias TOV muddy, va pa) Sua pvyovev adrov ot ev tais aitiats, méumwv emt Tas oikias Tov emupaveoT ato avip@v améKrewe moods tav TaBiwy Kai ayabods.
LVIU. "Ev @ de Tadr’ emparrero BopvBou KaTa THY mohw ovTos ws emt TogoUTe) KaK@, pabev 74. ywopeva dud. Y popped env 6 Tapxdvios Tmapiy ayo THY Suvape, Kal mept péeoas viKras * ayyob Tis. TroAews “Yevopevos, avo.xJeva@v THv mvAav 70 Tov em Tobro TapecKevag Levey elaeAdaw diva mévov KUplos eyeydvet THs moAews. ws 8 eyviobn 70 mdbos amdvrwy Karodupopévwv
1 After atr@ B adds kal xopilecBar rods Suwpodoynpévous piobous. 2 Reiske: dé O, 452
BOOK IV. 57, 2-58, 2
Sextus declared he recognized his father’s seal, and breaking open the letter, he gave it to the secretary and ordered him to read it. The purport of the letter was that Antistius should, if possible, deliver up his son to him alive, but if he could not do this, that he should cut off his head and send it. In return for this service Tarquinius said that, besides the rewards he had already promised, he would grant Roman citizenship both to him and to those who had assisted him in the business, and would admit them all into the number of the patricians, and furthermore bestow on them houses, allotments of land and many other fine gifts. Thereupon the Gabini became so incensed against Antistius, who was thunderstruck at this unexpected calamity and unable in his grief to utter a word, that they stoned him to death and ap- pointed Sextus to inquire into and punish the crimes of his accomplices. Sextus committed the guarding of the gates to his own followers, lest any of the accused should escape him; and sending to the houses of the most prominent of the Gabini, he put many good men to death.
LVIII. While these things were going on and the city was in an uproar, as was natural in consequence of so great a calamity, Tarquinius, having been in- formed by letter of all that was passing, marched thither with his army, approached the city about the middle of the night, and then, when the gates had been opened by those appointed for the purpose, entered with his forces and made himself master of the city without any trouble. When this disaster became known, all the citizens bewailed the fate awaiting
3 sept uéoas vixras Casaubon: epi wécov vuxrds O, Jacoby, m™po peowv vuxrayv Kiessling. 453
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
éavTovs” ola metoovran, _odayds Te Kal avdparto= Siopods Kal mdvra 60a KaradapBdver Sewa Tovs 770 _ Tupdvvey aAovras mpoodoKdsvreay, el be Ta KpaTiora, mpdfevav, dovietas Te Kal xpn~ pdtv adadaipécers xal TO. Sova, ‘rovrois KaT- ep pucoTay, ovdev 6 Tapvvios ov mpooeddKw Te Kat ededoixecay, KalTOL TUKPOS. opyny Kal mept TAS TYyoplas Tov exIpav drrapairnros ov, at ovTeE yap dmenrewev. ovdéva, PaBiow ov efirace Ths \moAcws ovr eis , aTyiay | a bw adaipeow éelynpiwoe, ovyKadéecas 8. ets exKAnoiay TO TAIos Kal Baoiikoy ex ‘TUpay= viKod. tpdmov petadabuv, riHv re modAw adrois edn ‘ri iar dmrodwovan Kat Tas ovoias as: éyovaot ovyxwpely Kal ody ToUTOLS wig ‘Pwpaiow toomrohuretav aract xapileobat, od bu evvovay Thy 7pos TOUS DaBiovs, GAN iva brn “Paxpatey nyepwoviav éyKparéorepov Karéyn TadTa mpar= TwWv: — Kpatiorny _yovpevos evecBau puracny €avTod Te kal Tov mraidiov THhYv eK TOV map? eAmibas TeowopEvey Kal Ta tOva, mdvra, eKopuo- pevenv TlOTW. Kab iva pndev adrots ETL Seipa, Tept Tob péAAovtos omdpxn xpovov. und. evdoud- fwow et BéBaa ratra odior Stapeved, yparpas, ep ols €govTau Sucatous piro, ta meplt todtav Opkia avvetéeAccev emi THs exkAnolas mapaxphua Kat Suwpdcaro KaTa TOV odayiev. ‘TOUTWY éort TOV» opkiov pvnpetov ev ‘Pdpn Ketpevov ev lep@ Avs Ilioriov, dv ‘Pwpator _Zdyrov® Kadotow, aomis EvAivn Bvpon Boeia trepirovos Too
1 anv ‘Pwpaiwv icomodtelav . . . dA’ wa B;: om, R. 2 Castalio: Ldyxrov AB.
454
BOOK IV. 58, 2-4 .
them ; for they expected slaughter, enslavement and all the horrors that usually befall those captured by tyrants, and, as the best that could happen to them, had already condemned themselves to a. the loss of their property and like calamities. However, Tarquinius did none of the things that they were expecting and dreading even though he was harsh of temper and inexorable in punishing his enemies. For he neither put any of the Gabini to death, nor banished any from the city, nor punished any of them with disfranchisement or the loss of their property; but calling an assembly of the people and changing to the part of a king from that of a tyrant, he told them that he not only restored their own city to them and allowed them to keep the property they possessed, but in addition granted to all of them the rights of Roman citizens. It was not, however, out of good- will to the Gabini that he adopted this course, but in order to establish more securely his mastery over the
Romans. For he believed that. the strongest safe- _ guard both for himself and for his family would be the loyalty of those who, contrary to their expectation, had been preserved and had recovered all their posses- sions. And, in order that they might no longer have any fear regarding the future or any doubt of the permanence of his concessions, he ordered the terms upon which they were to be friends to be set down in writing, and then ratified the treaty immediately in the assembly and took an oath over the victims to observe it. There is. a memorial of this treaty at Rome in the temple. of Jupiter Fidius,1 whom the Romans call Sancus ; it is a wooden shield covered with
1 The full Roman title was Semo Sancus Dius Fidius. For Sancus see ii. 49, 2. : 455
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
opayracbévros emt av Oprctoov tore Bods, ypap- paow dpyaiKxots emuyeypapievn Tas yevopevas avTots opodoyias. Tabra, mpaéas Kal Baowréa TOV TaBiwv TOV viov LeErov amrodeiEas amiye THY Svvapw. 6 pev 87 mpos TaBious moAenos TovovTov TéAous ETUXEV. .
LIX. Tapivywos dé peta TodTo 70 Epyov dvarravcas TOV Accv TOY oTpaTeLév Kal TONE Lav mepl THY KaTacKEeUnVY TOV lepav eyiveto Tas 700 mOarmov mpoBupovpevos edyas emureAcoae. éxeivos yap ev T@ Tedevtaiw TONE pep paxdpevos mpos LaBivous edéaro 7 Aw Kai TH “Hpe Kal TH "AOnva, édy Kparnoy TH waxy, vaovs avrois KaraoKevdoety kal Tov pev okdredov, évba BptceoBat tovs Oeods euedrev, avadjppaci re Kal Xdpace peydhous eCetpydoaro, _Kabdsep epnv ev T@ m™po tovTov Adyw, THY Sé TY vadv Kara oKEUTY OvK ep On Ter€aat. TodTO on TO epyov 6 Tapkvvios amo Tis Sexarns TOV eK Lvecons Aadipev emureA€oat Tpoarpovpevos dmavtas Tous TExVviTas eméornoe Tais epyactats. évba. 57) Aéyerar Tépas Tt Bavpacrov dmdyevov OputTo- Hévav te TOV Oepediwv Kal THs dpuyhs eis moAd Babos 75n mpoiovons,* ebphobae kepann ” veo- adayods dvOpebrrov 76 Te mpdowmov éxovoa 3 Tots epapdxous Gpovov Kal TO Kar ape popevov ek Tijs droropiis 4 atu Deppov ert Kal veapov. TOTO TO Tépas ida 6 Tapxdvios TOO pev dpvy- patos émoaxeiv éxéAevoe tods epyalopévous-
1 Sylbur, ovens O. 2 Kicaling Rcaare > 0. C
® €yovoa AC: €éyovaay B.
456
BOOK IV. 58, 4-59, 3
the hide of the ox that was sacrificed at the time they confirmed the treaty by their oaths, and upon it are inscribed in ancient characters the terms of the treaty. After Tarquinius had thus settled matters and appointed his son Sextus king of the Gabini, he led his army home. Such was the outcome of the war with the Gabini.
LIX. After! this achievement Tarquinius gave the people a respite from military expeditions and wars, and being desirous of performing the vows made b his grandfather, devoted himself to the building of the sanctuaries. For the elder Tarquinius, while he was engaged in an action during his last war with the Sabines, had made a vow to build temples to Jupiter, Juno and Minerva if he should gain the victory; and he had finished off the peak on which he proposed to erect the temples to these gods by means of retain- ing walls and high banks of earth, as I mentioned in the preceding Book?; but he did not live long enough to complete the building of the temples. Tarquinius, therefore, proposing to erect this structure with the tenth part of the spoils taken at Suessa, set all the artisans at the work. It was at this time, they say, that a wonderful prodigy appeared under ground; for when they were digging the foundations and the excavation had been carried down to a great depth, there was found the head of a man newly slain with the face like that of a living man and the blood which flowed from the severed head warm and fresh. Tarquinius, seeing this prodigy, ordered the workmen to leave off digging, and assembling the
1 For chaps. 59-61 ef. Livy i. 55. 2 iii. 69, 1.
4 droroufs B: xepads R, ofayijs Reiske; xaradepdpevov e&
adris Grimm.
457
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
ovyKadéoas be: Tovs emexwptovs pavreis emvv0d~ vero nap adrav ri BovdAerat’ onualvew 7d tépas. ovdev 8 adradv _drropawopevieny, ada Tupprvots amodovTww Ty _meph TOV Towdrov emioTnunv, éferdoas: Tap avrav Kat pabesy Tov emipaveorarov TOV ev Tuppavots. Teparookday 1 dots Hv, TEepTEL TeV aoT@v Tovs Soxyuwrrdrovs mpéaBets mpos adrov.
LX. .Tovrois rots. avopaow dduxoperois eis ny oiKlay 708 TEparookomou mepurvyxdve TL pLetpaicvov efudv, @ dpacavres Ort. ‘Pwpatwy <iol.mpécBes T@ pavrer Bovdrdpevor evrvyeiv,? mapexdAovy am- ayyeiAau mpos adrov. Kal 6 veavias, “ ILarip €uos €orw,” ednaer, “ 7) xpncere evruxeiv*® aoxo- Actrae d€ Kata Td mapév" eorau oi dpiv dXtyou Xpovov mapeNBeiv mpos adrov. ev @ 8 éxetvov exdéxeabe, mpos ewe dyAdoare mepl Tivos ‘kere. Teptearar yap v bpiv, e Tt peMere dud, THY arreupiav apdAnco0at Kata THv epusTnow, bn eH08 8 a= Detar pndev eSapaprety” poipa 8 ok eAaxic TOV ev MavTUK Dewpnyatay, épwrnats phn.’ eddxe Tots dvdpdow ourw Toveiv, Kal Aéyouow avdr@, TO _TEpas. 6 5° ws jKouge Hucpov eTLO XV xpovor, “ ’Axovoar’,’ . " €dnoev, “ avdpes “Pwpatou: TO [ev Tépas bpiv 6 marnp Suedetran Kat, oddev pevoerat pdvret yap od Oépus: a d¢€ _A€yovres dpets Kal admroKpiwdpevor mds Tas €pwrnaes dvapdpratod Te Kal dibevdeis éoeobe (Svadépec yap dpiv Tpoeyvonevat tabra ) wrap” e086 pabere. orav adnyjonode adr TO -Tépas, odK axpiBas pavOdvew dyjcas 6 tu Adyere mepuypaiper. 7
1 Reiske : reparocxémov Bb, repardcxomov R.
458
BOOK IV. 59, 3-60, 3:
native soothsayers, inquired of them what the prodigy meant. And when they could give no explanation but conceded to the Tyrrhenians the mastery of this science, he inquired of them who was the ablest soothsayer among the Tyrrhenians,. and , when he had found out; sent the most distinguished of the citizens to him as ambassadors.
LX. When these men came to the house of the soothsayer they met by chance a youth who was just coming out, and informing him that they were ambassadors sent from Rome who wanted to speak with the soothsayer, they asked him to announce them to him. The youth replied: “‘ The man you wish to speak with is my father. He is busy at present, but in a short time you may be admitted to him. And while you are waiting for him, acquaint me with the reason of yourcoming. For if, through inexperience, you are in danger of committing an error in phrasing your question, when you have been informed by me you will be able to avoid any mistake; for the correct form of question is not the least important part of the art of divination.” The ambassadors cred to follow his- advice and related the prodigy to him. And when the youth had heard it, after a short pause he said: “Hear me, Romans. My father will interpret this prodigy to you and will tell you no untruth, since it is not right for a soothsayer to speak falsely; but, in order that you may be guilty of'no error or falsehood in what you say or in the answers you give to his questions (for it is of importance to you to know these things beforehand), be instructed by me. After you have related the prodigy to him he will tell you that he does not fully understand what
® Cobet: ovvrvxeiv O, Jacoby.
459
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
CKHTWYL THS Yhs mépos Ocov dy Tu Eel” dpiv é€pet, ‘ Tourt péev eorw 6 Tapas Addos, pépos 8’ adtod touvri pév 7O pds Tas avatoAas BAémov, tovtt dé TO mpos tas Svaeis, Bopevov 8 adrod Tode Kal TovvavTiov voTiov. 1 Tatra TH oKyTwWYML Serxvds mevoerat Trap buav ent moiw TaVv pep@v TovTwr ebpeOn v7) kepahn. Ti obv dpiv drroxpivacba Tapave@ ; 41) ovyxepety ev pydevi TOV TOTWY TOUTWY, ods dv exelvos TH GKITWVYE Secxvds muvOdvnta, To Tépas eipeOijvat, aAr’ ev (Papy pavat Tap” dptv ® ev Tapaniy Addu. tavTas €av puddrrnre Tas daroKpiaets kal pndev mapaynobe tn’ adtod, ovyyvods Ott TO xpewv ovk eveote petateOfvar, SveAcirar TO Tépas div 6 tt BovAeTar onpaivew Kal od« amoKxptyerat.” LXI. Taira pabdvres of mpéoBews, ézrevdy) ayodnv 6 mpeoBitys*® goye Kal mpofAGe ts avtovs peTiwv, elaeAOdvtes dodlovar TH pdvret TO Tépas. cogilopevov 8 adrod Kai Siaypadov- Tos emt THs vijs Trepupepets TE ‘ypappas Kat €Tépas abbus evbelas kat Kal? év Exaorov xwplov qoloupevov Tas Umep THs Eevpecews epwTHaeEts, ovder emiraparropevot THY yuapnv ot mpeaBets THY abrny epvAatrov dmdkpiow, Womep avrots 6 Tob pdvrews breleTo vids, THY ‘Pedsynv kal TOV Tapmijuov dvopdlovres del Addov Kat Tov e&n Ty afvobvres pe) operepileabau TO anpetov, Dy amo Tod Kpatiorov Kal Tod Suxaordrouv A€éyew.
1 zodvavtiov vdriov Schnelle: rodvayriov O, rodro vdrtov Sintenis.
2 jyuiv Steph.: jpiv O, Jacoby.
3 Cobet : aptopus 0.
460
BOOK IV. 60, 3-61, 1
you say and will cireumscribe with his staff some piece of ground or other; then he will say to you: ‘ This is the Tarpeian Hill, and this is the part of it that faces the east, this the part that faces the west, this point is north and the opposite is south.’ These parts he will point out to you with his staff and then ask you in which of these parts the head was found. What answer, therefore, do I advise you to make? Do not admit that the prodigy was found in any of these places he shall inquire about when he points them out with his staff, but say that it appeared among you at Rome on the Tarpeian Hill. If you stick to these answers and do not allow yourselves to be misled by him, he, well knowing that fate cannot be changed, will interpret to you without concealment what the prodigy means.”
LXI. Having received these instructions, the am- bassadors, as soon as the old man was at leisure and a servant came out to fetch them, went in and related the prodigy to the soothsayer. He, craftily endeavouring to mislead them, drew circular lines upon the ground and then other straight lines, and asked them with reference to each place in turn whether the head had been found there; but the ambassadors, not at all disturbed in mind, stuck to the one answer suggested to them by the soothsayer’s son, always naming Rome and the Tarpeian Hill, and asked the interpreter not to appropriate the omen to himself,t but to answer in the most sincere and just
1 4.e., not to make it apply to the actual spot on Etrurian soil to which he was pointing.
461
2
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
ov duvnfels dé mapaxpovoacbar TovS avdpas. 6 paves ovoe operepioacbat TOV OlwVOV. déyer, mpos, avrovs, 4 "Avipes: ‘Pwpator, Aéyere m™pos Tovs. éavray moXitas ort Kedadry elpaprat yeveobar, oupmdons ‘Iradias Tov TOmOV robrov. ev. THY Kepadny eUpere.” e€ exetvou kadetrat 700, dvov KamrwaAtvos 6 Addos ; én, Ths. edpeDelons ev avT@ Kepahis: Kdaura, yap of “Pwpator Kadodor Tas kepadds, rabra mapa, Tov mpeaBev- odvrewy dxovoas 6 Ta Kiros éméornge rots €pyois Tovs Texviras: Kal TO pev TroAAd. efeupy a- gato Tob vaod, Tedevidoat 5° ovK _epbacer dav epyov exTreceov TdXvov ei s Suvacreias, oy emi Ths tpitns bmatelas 7 “ cot TOAs avrov ets ovvréAevav e€eipydaaro. eémouj0n 8” emt Kpyridos binAis BeBnas bxramebpos * mreplodov, Siakociwy mobav éyyvora Tv mAeup exo exdorny oXiyov dé Tt TO SiadA Trov ‘eUpot Tis av THs bmrepoxns TOO pjKovs Tapa 70 dros, ov oAwv mevrexaidera, mod@v. ert yap Tots avrots Depedtous 6 pera. TV eparpnow “olKo-~ Sopnfels Kara rods mrarépas Hudv Bpb0y,? ri mroduredeia Tis dAns judvov diadAadrrwv Tob dpxaiou, ek pev Tod Kata mpdawmov pépovs Tod mpos peonuBpiav Brénovros TpMAd _meprapBa~ vopevos aroiyw® Kidvwr, ex dé) Trav marylov amaA@: ev 8 adbr@ rpeis Everor anol mapdAdn- Aor Kowds éxovres meupds, pécos pev: 6 Tob Aids, map’ éxd-repov dé 70 pépos 0 TE ris. "Hpas. kal 6 THs “AOnvas id’ évos derobd, Kal pds oréyns KaAuTrropevot,
1 Addos B: rémos R. 462
. BOOK’ IV. 61, 2-4
manner... The soothsayer, accordingly, finding it impossible for him either to impose upon the men or to appropriate the omen, said to them: ‘‘ Romans, tell your fellow citizens it is ordained by fate that the place in which you found the head shall be the head of all Italy.’’ Since that time the place is called the Capitoline Hill from the head that was found there; for the Romans call heads capita. Tarquinius, having heard these things from the ambassadors, set the artisans to work and built the greater part of the temple, though he was not able to complete the whole work, being driven from power too soon; but the Roman people brought it to com- pletion in the third consulship. It stood upon a high base and was eight hundred feet in circuit, each side measuring close to two hundred feet; indeed, one would find the excess of the length over the width to be but slight, in fact not a full fifteen feet. For the temple that. was built im the time of our fathers after the burning of this one1 was erected upon the same foundations, and differed from the ancient structure in nothing but the costliness of the materials, having three rows of columns on the front, facing the south, and a single row on each side. The temple consists of three parallel shrines, separated by party walls; the middle shrine is dedicated to Jupiter, while on one side stands that of Juno and on the other that of Minerva, all three being under one pediment and one roof.
1 The old temple was burned in 83 B.c. Concerning the erection of the new edifice see Vol. I, Introd., p. viii.
2 {8pv0) Ambrosch : edpén O, Jacoby. ® arotxp Cobet: orixp O. .
493.
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
LXII. Adyerar 8€ tt Kal érepov emi ris Tapxuviov duvacreias mavy Oavpacrov edrdynpa TH “Pwpaiwy trdpEa moda elre Oe@v twos elre Saiudvav edvoia Swpnbev: Smep od mpds GAiyov Katpdv, GAN’ eis dzravra tov Biov modAdxKis avTny Eowoev ek peyddwy KaKav. yovy tis ad- ikeTo mpos Tov TUpavvov ovK émiywpia BUBAous 1 evvéa potas LiBvdArciwy xpnopav dmeurroAjoa Gédovea. odK afwbvtos de tod Tapxuviov ris airnbeions tips mpiacba. tas BvBAovs an- eMfoica tpeis e€€ adbta&v Karékavoe> Kat per’ od moddv xpovov tas Aowras €€? evéyKaca Tis adrijs émbiAa tuys. Sd€aca 8° ddpwv tis elvac Kal yedacbeica ent 7H riv adbriv ty aireiv mept tTav éedaTTévww iv odbdé TEpt THV TAEdvwY eduv7j0n aBeiv, ameAPotca médw Tas Hywcelas Tav amoAemopevwy KatéKavoe Kal tas owas Tpels evéyKaca TO tcov Aret xpuciov. Oavydoas 8} To BovAnua ths yvvaixds 6 Tapxdvios ods otwvooKkdmous peterémbato Kal dinynodpevos avtots TO mpGyua, Ti xpl) mpaTTew HpeTo. Ka- keivo. 61a onuciwy twadv pabdvres Sri Oed- meumtov ayabov areotpadn, Kat weyaAnv avpdopay dnopaivovres TO pr) maoas adtov tas BvBAous mpiac0a, éxédevoav anapiOujoa TH yvvaucl TO xpvaiov, daov 7ret, Kal tods mepiovTas TeV xpnopav AaBetv. 7 pev odv yuri) tas BvdBAous otca Kai dpdcaca typetv emedds e& avOperraw ndavicdn, Tapxdvios 5¢€ trav dordv avdpas emipaveis So mpoyeipicdpevos Kai Snpociovs avrois Yepdmovtas dvo mapaletéas exelvois am- 46 1 BUBAovs AB: BiBrous R.
4
BOOK IV. 62, 1-4
LXII. It is said that during the reign of Tarquinius another very wonderful piece of good luck also came to the Roman state, conferred upon it by the favour of some god or other divinity; and this good for- tune was not of short duration, but throughout the whole existence of the state it has often saved it from great calamities. A certain woman who was not a native of the country came to the tyrant wishing to sell him nine books filled with Sibylline oracles; but when Tarquinius refused to purchase the books at the price she asked, she went away and burned three of them. And not long afterwards, bringing the remaining six books, she offered to sell them for the same price. But when they thought her a fool and mocked at her for asking the same price for the smaller number of books that she had been unable to get for even the larger number, she again went away and burned half of those that were left; then, bringing the remaining three books, she asked the same amount of money for these. Tarquinius, wondering at the woman’s purpose, sent for the augurs and acquainting them with the matter, asked them what he should do. These, knowing by certain signs that he had rejected a god-sent blessing, and — declaring it to be a great misfortune that he had not purchased all the books, directed him to pay the woman all the money she asked and to get the oracles that were left. The woman, after delivering the books and bidding him take great care of them, disappeared from among men. Tarquinius chose two men of distinction from among the citizens and appointing two public slaves to assist them, entrusted
2 2£ added by Kiessling. 465
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Saxe tiv tTav BiBriwov dudraxny, dv tov Erepor, Mdpxov *Ariduov, ddiceiy ti. ddfavra’ mept Ti mlotw) Karaynvubévta® dd’ évos rdv Sypootwr, ws TaTpoKTovov eis aoKov evpdibas Bdevov eppubev els 70 méAayos. peta Se THv eKBodyy Tav Baotéwy 7 7dAus avadaBotca tiv Tv xpnopav mpooTaciav avdpas Te Tovs emupaveaTdrous azo- deixvvaw,. att&v dvAakas, ot dua Biov TavTny Exover tiv emperccav oTparery. aderpevor. Kat Tov d\Awy trav Kata TokW mpayparedv, | Kal dnpooiovs atrots mapaxabiornow, dv xwpis ovK eémitpémer Tas emoKxéfers THY ypnouav Tots avdpdot rovetobar. ovveAdvry 8 eizev ovdev ovtrw ‘Pwpyator dvdAdrrovow ov? © dcvov KThpa ov8 iepov ads Ta LePddAAea” Ododara. xpavrat 8 adrots, drav % Bovd} dydtonrat, ardcews KatadaBovons thy méAw 7 Svorvyias Twos peydAns avpmecovons Kata mdAELov Tepdtwv Twav Kal davracudtwy peydAwy Kal ducevpérwr adbtois davévtwyr, ola moAAdKis ovveBn. obro. diu€wewav of xpnopol péxpt Tod Maporkod KAnévros ToAgpou Keipevor Kata yis €v TH va@ 700 KamitwAivov Atos ev dBivn Adpvak., da avdpav Séxa pvdatropevor. peta \O€ THY Tpi- 1 riory O: wtorw Biicheler, Jacoby. 2 xarapnvubévra Schnelle : cai pnvvdévra O.
1 Or, adopting Biicheler’s emendation (see critical note) “‘to have been guilty of [giving out] information” or “ guilty in the matter of an inquiry.” Atilius, according to Zonaras (vii. 11), was accused of accepting a bribe to permit the copy- ing of some of the oracles.
* The etymology of par(r)icidium is much disputed, but from very early times the word seems to have meant the murder of
466
~/--* ~~ BOOK: IV. 62, 4-6
to them the guarding of the books; and when one of these men, named Marcus Atilius, seemed to be have have been faithless to his trust} and was informed upon by one of the public slaves, he ordered him to be sewed up ina leather bag and thrown into the sea as a
arricide.?_ Since the expulsion of the kings, the com- monwealth, taking upon itself the guarding of these oracles, entrusts the care of them to persons of the greatest distinction, who hold this office for life, being exempt from military service and from all civil employ- ments, and it assigns’ public slaves to assist them, in whose absence the others are not permitted to inspect the oracles: In short, there is no possession of the Romans, sacred or profane, which they guard so care- fully as they do the Sibylline oracles. They consult them, by order of the senate, when the state is in the grip of party strife or some great misfortune has hap- pened to them in war, or some important prodigies and apparitions have been seen which are difficult of interpretation, as has often happened. These oracles till the time of the Marsian War, as it was called,® were kept underground in the temple of Jupiter Capitolinus in a stone chest under the guard of ten men. But when the temple was burned after the
a near relative, especially the murder of a parent, which perhaps gave rise to the normal form parricidiwm, as if for patricidiwm. The word also came to be used, as here, of treason—the *‘murder of the fatherland.’’ Those found guilty of this crime were punished by being sewed up in a leather bag together with a dog, a cock, a viper and an ape and then cast into the sea. See J. Strachan-Davidson, Problems of the Roman Criminal Law, vol. i., pp: 21-24. 3 The ‘Social War,” 91-88 B.c.
_ 4;These ten men had replaced the original two; after Sulla there were fifteen (the quindecimviri sacris faciundis).
467
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
a- - a EBS. 4 A ¢ 4 5X tA Thv emt Tais €BdourKovta Kal éxarov dAvpmidow eumpnobevros tod vaod, clr’ && émBovdfs, os otovrai tues, eit dad tabtoudrov,’ ody Tots ado avabrypac. Tod Veod Kal odror SvehOdpyoav bm Tob mupds. ot Sé viv dvtes ex modA@y lat ‘ / 4 A > ~ 9 > wy cuuopntot témwv, ot pev eK TaVv ey IraXla , td € > > > ~ ~ > moAcww Kopobevtes, of 8 e& "EpvOpdv trav ev "Agia, Kata Sdéypa BovAtjs tpidv amooraAdvtwr om ial, A > , € + itty: | wv mpeaBevtayv et THY avtiypapyy: of & e& ahAwv > ~ 7 mOewv Kat Trap’ avdpav dwrav peraypadéevtes: ev ols edpioxovrai tives €umreTromnevon Tots LuPvdArelors, eAéyyovra. Sé tats KaAovupevais axpoorixio. Adyw 8 & Tepévrwos Oddppwv iordpynKev ev TH BeoroyiKh mpaypareia. ) LXII. Taira Sivarpaédpevos 6 Tapxdvios €v eipyvn Te Kal Kara mod€povs Kal Sto mdXets atroukioas, 7) pev KaAoupevny Lvyviay od Kara. mpoaipecty, adr’ éx TavTOUATOU, YElpacdvTwy ev TO xXwpiw TOV oTpaTwTavy Kal KaTacKeva- lA A , e ‘A , capevwy TO oTpatdmedov ws pndev Sradepew mOAews: Kipratay S€ Kata doyvopdv, Ste Tod ~ ~ vA Ilwyevtivov mediov peyiorov T&v mept TH Aativn a n~ my” > Kal Tis ovvanrovons avt@ Oaddrrns Exetto ev ~ ‘ KaA® (Eat. 5€ xepsovyncoedjs okdmeAos tymAds emetk@s emt tod Tuppnvuxod meAdyous KEipevos, ” , ” / A € a ul ev0a Adyos exer Kipxyny tiv ‘HAiov Obvyarépa a > , ‘ KaTOLKHGaL), Kal Tas amoiKias dudotépas Svat
1 dno tadropdrou Steph. : dz’ adroudrov A, dmavroudrov B.
1 83 B.c.; cf. ch. 61, 4. * The oracles were written in Greek hexameters. Those regarded as genuine were composed as acrostics, the initial
468
‘BOOK IV. 62, 6-63, 1
close of the one hundred and seventy-third Olympiad, either purposely, as some think, or by accident, these oracles together with all the offerings consecrated to the god were destroyed by the fire. Those which are now extant have been scraped together from many places, some from the cities of Italy, others from Erythrae in Asia (whither three envoys were sent by vote of the senate to copy them), and others were brought from other cities, transcribed by private persons. Some of these are found to be interpola- tions among the genuine Sibylline oracles, being recognized as such by means of the so-called acrostics.? In all this I am following the account given by Terentius Varro in his work on religion.®
LXIII. Besides these achievements of Tarquinius both in peace and in war, he founded two colonies.‘ One of them, called Signia, was not planned, but was due to chance, the soldiers having established their winter quarters in the place and built their camp in such a manner as not to differ in any respect from a city. But it was with deliberate purpose that he settled Circeii, because the place was advantageously situated in relation both to the Pomptine plain, which is the largest of all the plains in the Latin country, and to the sea that is contiguous toit. For it is a fairly high rock in the nature of a peninsula, situated on the Tyrrhenian Sea; and tradition has it that Circe, the daughter of the Sun, lived there. He assigned
letters of the successive verses spelling out the words of the first verse (or first. verses, probably, if the oracle was a long one). See Cicero, de Div. ii. 54, 111 f.; also H. Diels, Sibyllinische Blatter.
8 This was the second part of his Antiquities.
4 Of. Livy i. 56, 3.
469
i)
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
tov maidiwv oixiorats dvabeis, Hapaaley _ pev “Appovte, Luyviav 5¢ Titw, déos dre 1 oddev ert arEpt Tijs apis EXO; Sid. yuvarKos oBpw yape-
ns,2 av 6 mpeoBitatos adrod Tov mraidev LeEros duedbetpev, e€eAavverat Tis T _apxiis kat Tis moAews, mpobeorriaavros avr Tod dayoviov Thv peAAovoay yevijoecbau mept Tov olkov oup.- popav moMots pev Kat dous oiewvois, TeAcuraiep d¢ THe. aleTot ouvearTes. eis TOV Tapaxetpevov TOUS “Baowetous Kymov > éapos wpa veorTudy s éAatrov. emi Kopudh doivixos tymAod. tovTwv d¢ Tay aleTav anrhvas €tt Tovs veotTovs €xovTwY yires abpdou. mpooretacbévres Thy TE veorriay duehdpynoay Kal tovds veortods améKreway Kal tovs aierods mpooidvTas amo Tihs vopns apir- tovtés te*® Kal matovres Tois Tapoois amo Tob doivixos amAacav. Tovdtous Tods oiwvods idav 6 Tapktvios Kai dvdarropevos, et mws Svvarto Siaxpovoacbat Thy potpay, ovK laxvoe viKHoaL TO XpEw, GAN embepevwy abt@ tav marr purty Kat Tod Siov oupdpovijoavros efémece THS Suvacreias. oltwes 8 oav ot Tijs errava- ordoews dpfavres Kal du otwv TROT HAGov emt Ta TpdyWara., du’ oAtywv Tretpdoopiat dveAD civ.
LXIV. Ty “Apdearav Tod 6 Tapxvveos emroAudpicee 6 mpdpacw ev Tmovovpevos ore Tous ex ‘Papns duyddas tredéxero Kal ovvémparrev
1 0s dre Bb: 8€0c0a Ba, dos R. * yaperfs Bernays, Sintenis: ...77s B, om. R,. adris Jacoby. 3 KAmov Bb: Kejrey Ba, rdézov R. 4 Biicheler: veorrias O.
47°
BOOK: IV: 63, 1-641
both these colonies to two of his sons as their founders, giving Circeii to Arruns and Signia to Titus; and being now no longer in any fear concerning his power, he was both driven from power and exiled because of the outrageous deed of Sextus, his eldest son, who ruined a married woman. Of this calamity that was to overtake his house, Heaven had fore- warned him by numerous omens,' and particularly by this final one: Two eagles, coming in the spring to the garden near the palace, made their aerie upon the top of a tall palm tree. While these eagles had their young as yet unfledged, a flock of vultures, flying to the aerie, destroyed it and killed the young birds; and when the eagles returned from their feeding, the vultures, tearing them? and striking them with the flat of their wings, drove them from the palm tree. Tarquinius, seeing these omens, took all possible precautions to avert his destiny, but proved unable to conquer fate; for when the patricians set themselves against him and the people were of the same mind, he was driven from power. Who the authors of this insurrection were and by what means they came into control of affairs, I shall endeavour to relate briefly.
LXIV. Tarquinius* was s then laying seige to Ardea, alleging as his reason that it was receiving the Roman fugitives and assisting them in their endeavours to
1 For one of these see Livy, i. 56, 4.
2 Perhaps we should follow Reiske in supplying “with their beaks.’’
8 For chaps. 64-67 cf. Livy i. 57 f.
5 dudrrovrés Te (Tots papdeot» Reiske. ® érokdpxe Portus: émoAdue O
47)
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
avrois mepi xabddou: ws S€ tadnbes elyev éemt- BovAedvwv avr Sua Tov TrAobTov evdaupovovon pdduora. wav ev “IraXia Tohewv. yervaiws dé tav °Apdearav dro paxopeveny kat moduxpoviov Ths ToAvopKias ywoperns of te emi Tob oTparo- medov Kduvovres emt TH TpBH Too Toh€wou Kal ot Kar mohw daretpy cores Tais ctopopais € ETOULOL mpos amdoorTacw joa, el TLS SPX yevouTo. ev tovTw 61) TH Kaip@ Leétos, 6 mpeoBuratos Ta Tapxoviov maidov, amootarels v0 Tod mar pos eis mohw, ) eKxaAeito KoMazia, xpelas Twas danpeTnowy oTpaTuuTiKds, Trop” avipt Kat7yxOn + ouyyevet Aeviciep Tapkoviep T® Koddativw Tpoo~ ayopevowevm. Todrov Tov dv8pa DdBros pev viov elvai bnew “Hyepiov, mept ob d<d7jAwKa mporepov ore Tapxuviw 7@ Tporepe Baotred- cavre ‘Pwpaiwr ddeAgdmais * ay Kat KoAarias NyEbov droderx bets amo THs ev exetvy TH roAet dar piBiis avros TE KoMarivos exAnOn Kal Tots eyyovots ag’ €avToo Thy abriy Kar éAurrev eni- KAnow: eyo d€ Kal Todrov viewvov elva TOO “Hyepiou meopuat, i ® ye THY adTny elxe * Tots Tapxvviov matolv HAuKiav, ws DaBids te
‘ ¢ Kal ot Aouzroi ovyypapeis TapadedwKacw* 6 ¢
yap xXpovos TavTynv pow TH drrdAnysw BeBaroi. 6 pev obv KoAazivos emi orparomedou TOTE QV
etrvyxavev, 7) 5€ avvoixotoa ait@ yuri) “Pwpaia, Aovkpytiov Ouydrnp dvd pos enupavois, e&auter avrov ws ovyyevh Tod dvd pos aroAA mpodvpia te Kat dirodpootyvyn. tavrnv tiv yuvaika Kad- * Kar7y@ Reiske: xarnvéyOn AB. . aSeApd ats Bb: “aBeddod ma mats ABa. 472
BOOK IV. 64, 1-4
return home. The truth was, however, that he had designs against this city on account of its wealth, since it was the most flourishing of all the cities in Italy. But as the Ardeates bravely defended them- selves and the siege was proving a lengthy one, both the Romans who were in the camp, being fatigued by the length of the war, and those at Rome, who had become exhausted by the war taxes, were ready to revolt if any occasion offered for making a be- ginning. At this time Sextus, the eldest son of Tarquinius, being sent by his father to a city called Collatia to perform certain military services, lodged at the house of his kinsman, Lucius Tar-
uinius, surnamed Collatinus. This man is said by Fabius to have been the son of Egerius, who, as I have shown earlier,! was the nephew of Tarquinius the first Roman king of that name, and having been appointed governor of Collatia, was not only himself called Collatinus from his living there, but also left the same surname to his posterity. But, for my part, I am persuaded that he too was a grandson of Egerius,? inasmuch as he was of the same age as the sons of Tarquinius, as Fabius and the other historians have recorded; for the chronology con- firms me in this opinion. Now ft happened that Collatinus was then at the camp, but his wife, who was a Roman woman, the daughter of Lucretius, a man of distinction, entertained him, as a kinsman of her husband, with great cordiality and friendliness. This
? iii. 50, 3. ? That is, as Tarquinius likewise was a grandson of the elder Tarquinius.
3 <i and elye B: om. R. 473
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Aiorny odcav tev ev ‘Poéspn yuvalK@v Kal ow= dpoveorarnv emrexelpnaev 6 Léeros | Siapbeipat, mraAatrepov pev ert opeyopevos, 3 Onore | KaT- dyouro Tapa, T@ ovyyevel, Tote dé Karpov dppidr~ TOVTG. oloprevos exe. ws be pera. TO Seimvov drAiAbe KOLLLNOOMEvos emuaxdny THS vuKTOS hax Hé€pos, emrevd7) Kalevdew a dmavras evoyutey, dvaotas Kev, emt TO Swpdriov, ev @ THY Aouxpnriay HOoet xafevdovoay, kal. AaWey Tous Tapa tais Ovpats Tod. dwyariov , KoLuwpevous docauptet Eipos €xwv.: LXV. "Emoras de TH KAN, Sueyepbetons. dpa TH ovveivat Tov bodov Tihs yuvates. Kal muviavo-, pevns bors. et, ppacas Tovvopa ounmay éxéAeve Kat juevew ev TO Swparien, opdgew adr: dretAy- gas, €av emexerpnon pedyew 7H Boav. tour Karam)nédpevos TO TpdoTrHD THY dvO prov aipéoers avre dvo mpovrewev, Ov orrorépay * . avrn ‘Tpo- npetro ® AaBeiv néiov, Odvarov per’ aiaxvins Biov per’ evdaipovias. “ Ki pev yap dropevels,” ’ edn, “ xapicacbat pou, yuvaikd de Toujoopal Kal aowevoets odv €pot vov pev $ 3 Tarp poe eowke moAcews, » pera dé Tv €xetvou TE euTHY, ‘Popatwr TE Kal Aarivey Kal Tuppnvav Kab TOY GAAwy oowv exeivos dipxet. eyo, yap oid” ort TrapaAjpopar THY TOO maTpos Baowretav, w wamep eorl Siacov, TaV. vidv adrod mpeoBdraros.. OV. doa 8 dmdpxet Tots Baoretow ayaba, & av andytwy €on adv eHot Kupia., Th det ge Kahds | emoraperny diuddoxew; ef 5° avrimparrew emiyeipjoas owlew 1 er ipllbsar fr. Cobet : emery dpevos ABb, émvyopevos Ba, ér. mecpdpevos Kiessling, ért eipydpevos Jacoby. 474
BOOK IV. 64, 4-65, 3
matron, who excelled all the Roman women in beauty as well as in virtue, Sextus tried to seduce; he had already long entertained this desire, whenever he visited his kinsman, and he thought he now had a favourable opportunity. Going, therefore, to bed after supper, he waited a great part of the night, and then, when he thought all were asleep, he got up and came to the room where he knew Lucretia slept, and without being discovered by her slaves, who lay asleep at the door, he went into the room sword in hand.
LXV. When he paused at the woman’s bedside and she, hearing the noise, awakened and asked who it was, he told her his name and bade her be silent and remain in the room, threatening to kill her if she attempted either to escape or to cry out. Having terrified the woman in this manner, he offered her two alternatives, bidding her choose whichever she herself preferred—death with dishonour or life with happiness. ‘ For,” he said, “if you will consent to gratify me, I will make you my wife, and with me you shall reign, for the present, over the city my father has given me, and, after his death, over the Romans, the Latins, the Tyrrhenians, and al] the other nations he rules; for I know that I shall succeed to my father’s kingdom, as is right, since I am his eldest son. But why need I inform you of the many advan- tages which attend royalty, all of which you shall share with me, since you are well acquainted with them? If, however, you endeavour to resist from a desire to
2 émorépay Casaubon: zorépay O(?), Jacoby. 3 spoatpotro Sylburg.
475 VOL. II, Q
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Bovdopévn 1o o&dpov, amoxrer® ae Kal trav Oeparrdvrwv émuatacdagas eva Ojow Ta odbpara byadv dua Kat djow Karedndws daoynpovodcdy ce pera tod SovAov teryswphobar rv Tob ovyyevots UBpw petepydpevos, Wor aicypay Kat eroveidiorév cov ‘yeveobar tiv teAevTiV Kal unde tad¢is TO cpa cov ruyeiv pnd’ addov trav vopipwy pndevds.” ws Sé€ odds Fv daewrdv Te Gua Kal avTiBordy Kat Stouvdpevos dAnfevew Tov A€eyouévwv éxdrepov, cis avdyKnv HADev 7 Aovkpytia gofybcica tiv mepi tov Odvarov aoxnuoctvny «lai te Kal mepiideiv adtov & mponpetro Siarrpatdpevov.
XVI. ‘Hyegpas S€ yevowevns 6 pev emi 7d oTpatdomedov amet movnpav Kal dAdOpiov éemOupiav exrremAnpwKws, 4 S€ Aovxpytia Sewds dépovoa To ovpPeBnkos ws elye taxous émPaoa Tis amivns eis “Podunv @yxeto, pédawav eobfra mepiBado- pévn Kal Evpididv t Kpdrrovoa bro tH aTods, oUTe mTpocayopevovoa KaTd Tds avVvayTHoets ovdéva THv aonmaloyevwy! ovr’ dmoKpwopery tots paleiy Bovdropéevois 6 te émovbev, adda avvvous Kal KaTnPns Kal peaTods Exovoa TOUS opbaduovs Saxptwv. ws 8 eis Ti oikiav elonAbe tod matpds (€rvyov dé, ovyyeveis dvres Twes trap atT@), Tov yovdtwv abrod AaBopevn Kal mepimecotoa Téws pev exAare dwrijv ovdepiav mpoieevn, Emer aviordvTos avTiVv TOD maTpds Kat ti mémovOev afwoivtos réyew: “ “Inés,” én, “ yivowat cov, matep, Sewiy Kal aviKeorov bropetvaca UBpw, Ty.wpioai po Kal pr) Trepiideiv Thv seavTod Ovyatépa Oavarou yxeipova mafotcay.” 476
BOOK IV. 65, 3-66, 2
preserve your virtue, I will kill you and then slay one of your slaves, and having laid both your bodies together, will state that I had caught you misbe- having with the slave and punished you to avenge the dishonour of my kinsman; so that your death will be attended with shame and reproach and your body will be deprived both of burial and every other customary rite.” And as he kept urgently repeating his threats and entreaties and swearing that he was speaking the truth as to each alternative, Lucretia, fearing the ignominy of the death he threatened, was forced to yield and to allow him to accomplish his desire.
LXVI. When it was day, Sextus, having gratified his wicked.and baneful passion, returned to the camp. But Lucretia, overwhelmed with shame at what had happened, got into her carriage in all haste, dressed in black raiment under which she had a dagger con- cealed, and set out for Rome, without saying a word to any person who saluted her when they met or making answer to those who wished to know what had befallen her, but continued thoughtful and down- cast, with her eyes full of tears. When she came to her father’s house, where some of his relations happened to be present, she threw herself at his feet and embracing his knees, wept for some time without uttering a word, And when he raised her up and asked her what had befallen her, she said: ‘“‘ I come to you as a suppliant, father, having endured terrible and intolerable outrage, and I beg you to avenge me and not to overlook your daughter's having suffered worse things than death.”’. When her father as well
1 donalopévwr B: mpocayopevopévww A, mpocayopevdvtww R.
92 477
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
3 Oavydoavros 8 adbto6 Kai t&v dAAwy amdv- Twv Kat tis UBpiuev adtiv Kal modamjv vBpw afwbvros Aéyew: “’Axovon tas eds,” édn, “ cuudopds, @ matep, odk els pakpay: ydpioat dé por tavtyvy mpa&Tov airovpéevy tiv xdpw: KdaAeoov daovs Svvacat mAcloTous dirtous TE Kai ouyyeveis, va trap’ euod ths Ta Sewa malovons dKovowo. Kal py) map érépwv. drav dé pals Tas KaTacyovaas aicypas Kal Sewds dvayKas, BovAcvoa) per’ adrdv dvrwa tyswpycers €poi TE Kal GeavT@ TpdTov' Kal pt) TOAdY Tole xpovoV Tov Oia péaov.”
LXVII. Tayeia Kai Kareorovdacpévn mapa- KAjcet TOV emupaveotdtwv avdp@v eis THY oiKiay avveMOdvrwv womep jéiov, Aéyer mpos avrovds dmav TO mpaypa e& adpyfns avadaBodoa. Kal pera tobr’ domacapevn Tov marépa Kal moAAas Avravelas exeivov Te Kal TOv odv abT@ TapdvTwv Tomoapevn Oecois tre Kal Saipoow evfapern taxeiav atti Sodvar tiv anaddayiv tod Biov omdrat To Eipiduov, 6 KaTéxpuntev bm0 TIS méTAows, Kal piav evéyKaca dia TaY oTéepvwy
2 mAnynv ews THs Kapdias WOci.2 Kpavyhs de Kal Opyvov Kat TumeTod yuvatkeiou tiv olkiay dAnv KaTacXOVTOS O ev TaTHp TeEptyvbeis TH THpaTL mepreBpadre Kal avexadeiro Kal ws avoicovcay eK ToD Tpavpatos ernpedciro, 4 5 ev tails ayKdAus adrod onaipovoa Kai yvyoppayotoa amobvjoKet. tots dé mapotor. “Pwyatwy otrw Sewov edofev elvar Kal eAcewov To mdfos, Wore play amdvTwy yevéobar dwvyv, ws pupiaKis adrois Kpeirrov
1 Kiessling : BovAevo .. Ba, BovAeton ABb, 478
BOOK IV. 66, 3-67, 2
as all the others was struck with wonder at hearing this and he asked her to tell who had outraged her and in what manner, she said: “‘ You will hear of my mis- fortunes very soon, father; but first grant me this favour I ask of you. Send for as many of your friends and kinsmen as you can, so that they may hear the report from me, the victim of terrible wrongs, rather than from others. And when you have learned to what shameful and dire straits I was reduced, consult with them in what manner you will avenge both me and yourself. But do not let the time between be long.”
LXVII. When, in response to his hasty and urgent summons, the most prominent men had come to his house as she desired, she began at the beginning and told them all that had happened. Then, after em- bracing her father and addressing many entreaties both to him and to all present and praying to the gods and other divinities to grant her a speedy departure from life, she drew the dagger she was keeping con- cealed under her robes, and plunging it into her breast, with a single stroke pierced her heart. Upon this the women beat their breasts and filled the house with their shrieks and lamentations, but her father, enfolding her body in his arms, embraced it, and call- ing her by name again and again, ministered to her, as though she might recover from her wound, until in his arms, gasping and breathing out her life, she expired. This dreadful scene struck the Romans who were present with so much horror and compassion that they all cried out with one voice that they would rather die a thousand deaths in defence of their
* 76 Ligos after whet deleted by Schnelle. 479
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
ein TeOvdvau mept Tijs eAcvbepias ) Tovadras UBpers b70 TOV Tupdvvew yevopevas mepwopay. yp dé tis ev adrois IldzrAvos Odarepuos, €vos TOV cp.a. Tariw Tapayevopevev ets ‘Pépnv LaBivew dmoyoves, Spacrifpios dviip kai Ppovepos. obros emi oTpatomedov on avréy TéeumeTal TO T dvdpt Tijs Aovxpytias TO. oup Bendre. dpdowy Kal ovv exeivyy mpagev dndoracw Tob oTparuute- Kod mAnGovs. amo Tav Tupavvenv. dpre 8 atta Tas mas efeAnAvdore ovvavTd Kata Saipova Tapaywopevos eis TV mow 6 KoMarivos did oTpatomébov, TH KaTecynKdTw THY oikiay adToo Kkak@v odvdev €idws Kal odv adt@ AevKwos "lovvos, ®) Bpod 2areovy; iy" ein 8° av e&eppnvev- @ Bpodros emevipuov n pyn Opevos 6 Bpodros eis 77 “EM yvucny Sudexrov HABos* darép od pupa mpoeumrety dvaykatov, €mreton) ~TOOTOV dmopaivovat ‘Papator Tis Kara- Avoews TOV Tupavveov airudrarov yeveoar, tis T ay Kal amo Tivev Ka dua, Ti Tis erwvupias TavTns eTvyev ovoev avr® TpoonKovons.. LXVIIl. Té dvBpt TOUTYD TAT? pev ay Mdpxos *Tovvios, evos Tov oov Alveta Tv aaouktav 1 aretAdvrwy andyovos, €v Tots éemipaveordrous ‘Pwpalwv dpi odpevos dv dpethv, pnrnp se Tapxuvia Tob mpotépov BaciAéws Tapkvviov Ouyd- Tnp’ avros dé tpodfis Te Kal madeias Tis emiywpiov maons petéAaBe Kai dvow elye mpos ovdev t&v Kad@v avrumpdrrovoav. eémei de TvAXov amoxreivas Tapkivios adv aAdAots avdpdaot moAAots Kat ayabois Kal tov éxeivou marépa duexpnoato apavel Oavdtw dv oddev perv adikynpa, 1 thy amoxiay B: om. R.
480
BOOK IV. 67, 2-68, 2
liberty than suffer such outrages to be committed by the tyrants. There was among them a certain man, named Publius Valerius, a descendant of one of those Sabines who came to Rome with Tatius, and a man of action and prudence. This man was sent by them to the camp both to acquaint the husband of Lucretia with what had happened and with his aid to bring about a revolt of the army from the tyrants. He was no sooner outside the gates than he chanced to meet Collatinus, who was coming to the city from the camp and knew nothing of the misfortunes that had be- fallen his household. And with him came Lucius Junius, surnamed Brutus, which, translated into the Greek language, would be élithios or “ dullard.” Concerning this man, since the Romans say that he was the prime mover in the expulsion of the tyrants, I must say a few words before continuing my account, to explain who he was and of what descent and for what reason he got this surname, which did not at al] describe him.
LXVIII. The? father of Brutus was Marcus Junius, a descendant of one of the colonists in the company of Aeneas, and a man who for his merits was ranked among the most illustrious of the Romans; _his mother was Tarquinia, a daughter of the first King Tarquinius. He himself enjoyed the best upbringing and education that his country afforded and he had a nature not averse to any noble accomplishment. Tarquinius, after he had caused Tullius to be slain, put Junius’ father also to death secretly, together with many other worthy men, not for any crime, but
1 For chaps. 68 f. cf. Livy i. 56, 5-12, 481
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
tod Sé mAovTov mpoaxbeis eis emiBupiav, dv ek madaids te Kal mpoyoviKns mapadaBayv edruyias eKekTnTO, Kal ody at’T@ Tov mpeaBUTepov viov edyeves TL ppovnp.a. Suadatvovra, Kal 70 pe} Typha TH Gavarw TOU mrarpos ovK av drr0- petvavta, veos av 6 Bpodros é ere Kal Kopdf BonBei- as ovyyevirtis epnuos epyov emexelpnoe movioat mdvrwv dpovyiwratrov, emiferov eavTod Kata- pevoaclar pwpiav: Kat Siduewev adnavra tov € exeivou xpovov, ews ob } TOV emuTidevov édote Kaupov exe, puddrrov TO. mpoorroinua Tis dvoias, & ob TaUTyNS ETVXE THS emrwvupias® Toor abrov épptoaTto pndev Sewov bd Tod TUpavvov mabeiv moAAdv Kal adyabdv avip@v dzoddupevwv.
LXIX. Karadpovicas yap 6 Tapkivos rijs Soxovons elvat mepl avrov, dA od Kar’ adAnPevav drrapxovans, pewpias, dpeAopevos dmavra. Td. Tarp@a, pupa 8 «is tov Kal? Tuepav Biov emiyopny@v, ws maida oppavov emit poTrwy ere SedpLevov epvAatrev op” éavt@ Siartaobai Te pera Tov idiwv maidcv €merpeTrev, od dua TYLA, cos ECKTIMTETO TmpOS Tovs méAas, ota 57) ouyyerns, aN’ iva yéAwra TOpexn Tots petpaxious Aeyev T avonta moAAa Kal mparreov Opova tots Kat’ aAn- Oevav mABiors. Kal 67) Kal dre 7 AcAguxe pavreio Xpysopevous dméoreMe Tovs dvo Ta Tralowy "Appovra kat Tirov drép Tod Aoysod (Karéoxnipe ydp Tis emt Tihs ékeivov Baovretas ovK elwOvia vdaos eis mrapQevous Te Kal maidas, up’ is mroAAa Sieh Od py ouspara, xarerwrdrn de kal Oduvolatos eis tas Kvovoas yuvaikas avrois
1 ws 05 O: Ews Jacoby.
482
BOOK IV. 68, 2-69, 2
because he was in possession of the inheritance of an ancient family enriched by the good fortune of his ancestors, the spoils of which Tarquinius coveted; and together with the father he slew the elder son, who showed indications of a noble spirit unlikely to permit the death of his father to go unavenged. Thereupon Brutus, being still a youth and entirely destitute of all assistance from his family, undertook to follow the most prudent of all courses, which was to feign a stupidity that was not his; and he continued from that time to maintain this pretence of foll from which he acquired his surname, till he thought the proper time had come to throw it off. This saved him from suffering any harm at the hands of the tyrant at a time when many good men were perishing. LXIX. For Tarquinius, despising in him this stu- pidity, which was only apparent and not real, took all his inheritance from him, and allowing him a small maintenance for his daily support, kept him under his own authority, as an orphan who still stood in need of guardians, and permitted him to live with his own sons, not by way of honouring him as a kinsman, which was the pretence he made to his friends, but in order that Brutus, by saying many stupid things and by acting the part of a real fool, might amuse the lads. And when he sent two of his sons, Arruns and Titus, to consult the Delphic oracle concerning the plague ' (for some uncommon malady had in his reign descended upon both maids and boys, and many died of it, but it fell with the greatest severity and without hope of cure upon women with child,
1 Livy states (i. 56, 4 f.) that the oracle was consulted concerning an omen that had appeared in the palace.
483
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Bpédeow dmoxretvovea Tas pnrépas ev ais yovats )» rHV T airiay THs vocov yraevat Tape. Too Oeob Kal THY Avow BovAdpevos ovverepupe Kakelvov op.a. Tots petpaxiots Senetow, i iva, KaTAoKwWTTEW Te Kal mepwBpilew € exouev. ws dé mapeyevnOnoav emi TO pavretov ot veavickor Kal Tovs ypnopods: €AaBov Umep cov énéupOnoay, dvabnpact dwpynod- pevot TOV Deov kat tot Bpovrov moAAa Kara- yeAdoartes, ott Baxrypiav "Eo dveOnke TO "AmoAAwre (6 dé dvatpicas adr odqy WoTrEp avaAov xXpuojy ‘papdsov evelnxev ovdevos emoTape- vou), pera. TOOT Tpetenv tov Qeov rive TETpPWTAL Ty ‘Pwpaiwv Spxny mapahaBeiv, 6 6€ eds avrois aveihe, TO Tpore THY prepa pidjoarre. of pev ody veavicKor Tob xpyopod rv Sudvovav dyvonoavres ouvebevto mpos adAnAous 4, dpa didjoat THY prepa BovAdpevoe Kowh THY Baowrelav Karaoxely, 6 be Bpodros auveis 6 BotAerat SnAobv 6 Oeds, ézred2) tdxtora, Tis “Tradias emeBn, mpooxvipas KatepiAnce TV viv, Tavrny oldpevos damdvrew dv perry elvan LNTEpOL. Ta pev ovv Tpoyevopeva 7 avdpt tovtTw TovadT’ a.
LXX. Tore 8 ws 7KOUGE Tob Odadrepion Td. ovpPavra Th Aouxpyrig | Kal TV dvaipeow abris Supyoupevou Tas xeipas dvaretvas els TOV ovpavov elzev' “°Q. Zed Kat Oeoit mavres, Saou Tov dv O pebmruvov emoxorretre Biov, dpa y 6 Kaupos exeivos nkee viv, Ov eyd mepinevwr ravrny Tob Biov THY mpoomoinow epdarrov ; dpa. mem pwrar ‘Pwpatois tn’ €uod Kai be’ eye THs apopyyrov 2 rupavvidos amadAayhvat;” radr’ etmdv eydpet
484
BOOK IV. 69, 2-70, 2
destroying the mothers in travail together with their infants), desiring to learn from the god both the cause of this distemper and the remedy for it, he sent Brutus along with the lads, at their request, so that they might have somebody to laugh at and abuse. When the youths had come to the oracle and had received answers concerning the matter upon which they were sent, they made their offerings to the god and laughed much at Brutus for offering a wooden staff to Apollo; in reality he had secretly hollowed the whole length of it like a tube and inserted a rod of gold. After this they inquired of the god which of them was destined to succeed to the sovereignty of Rome; and the god answered, “ the one who should first kiss his mother.” The youths, therefore, not knowing the meaning of the oracle, agreed together to kiss their mother at the same time, desiring to possess the kingship jointly; but Brutus, understanding what the god meant, as soon as he landed in Italy, stooped to the earth and kissed it, looking upon that as the common mother of all mankind. Such, then, were the earlier events in the life of this man.
LXX. On! the occasion in question, when Brutus had heard Valerius relate all that had_ befallen Lucretia and describe her violent death, he lifted up his hands to Heaven and said: ‘‘O Jupiter and all ye gods who keep watch over the lives of men, has that time now come in expectation of which I have been keeping up this pretence in my manner of life? Has fate ordained that the Romans shall by me and through me be delivered from this intolerable tyranny?” Having said this, he went in all haste
1 For chaps. 70 f. cf. Livy i. 59, 1 f., 7. 485
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Kara omovdy ent TIv oixiav dpa 7 Koddariven Te Kal Odarepir. | wos 8 ciofiBov Drs pev KoMarivos av THY Aovxpnriav év 7 pew KeuLevny kal TOV TaTépa Tre puceljLevov adbTh péeya dvoinweas Kal mepiraBav thy veKpav Karepirer Kai dvekaAreiro Kat SvedéyeTo mpos abray womep Cadcav, eEw Tob ppovety yeyovws bd Tod 3 xakod. moda 8 adrod KaroAodupopevov Kat Tou TaTpos ev peper Kal THS olkias Ans KAavduad Kal Opyvos Karexouevns Brépas eis adrods 6 Bpotros Ayer: ‘‘ Mupiovs e€ete Katpots, @ Aovxpyrie Kal KodAative Kai mdvres tuets ot TH yuvakt mpoonkovtes, ev ols adriv KdAavoere, vuvi 8 drws? Tiyswphioopev adr oKoT@pev: 4 rotro yap 6 Tmapav Kaipds amatre.” €ddKet Tatra eikdta® déyew, Kal Kabelouevor Kal? éavtods Tov 7 oiKeTiKov Kal Onrikdv dyAov exTodwv peTraornoarvres eBovrevovTo Ti xpr mpaT- Trew. mpa@tos 8 6 Bpodros apédpevos dt7ep éavrob Aécyew, ott Hv SoKotcav ois moAAois peoptay ouK elyev dAnBuvny, adn’ emiBerov, kal Tas aitias <imwv ov ds TO Tpoomoinua TovTo tmeuewe, Kal ddfas.amndvrwy avOpdimwv elvar Ppovpasraros, peta Tobr émeev adtovs Thy avriy yveapnv anavras AaBdvras efeAdoat Tapkv- vidv TE Kal Tous maidas €k Tis Trodews, mohAd kal émayurya eis TobTo Siarex Bets. ere dé mavras eldev emi Tis avrijs yuoens ovras, ov Adyew ep deiv odd’ drocyécewv, GAN Epywv, et TH ov Seovre peAAe _yevncecba: apfew be ToUTWwY 5 abros bn. ratr’ eimav Kat AaBdw ro Evpidiov
1 elafjAOov R: elofdOev B. 486
BOOK IV. 70, 2-5
to the house together with Collatinus and Valerius. When they came in Collatinus, seeing Lucretia lying in the midst and her father embracing her, uttered a loud cry and, throwing his arms about his wife’s body, kept kissing her and calling her name and talking to her as if she had been alive; for he was out of his mind by reason of his calamity. While he and her father were pouring forth their lamentations in turn and the whole house was filled with wailing and mourning, Brutus, looking at them, said: “ You will have countless opportunities, Lucretius, Collatinus, and all of you who are kinsmen of this woman, to bewail her fate; but now let us consider how to avenge her, for that is what the present moment calls for.’ His advice seemed good; and sitting down by themselves and ordering the slaves and atten- dants to withdraw, they consulted together what they ought to do. And first Brutus began to speak about himself, telling them that what was generally believed to be his stupidity was not real, but only assumed, and informing them of the reasons which had induced him to submit to this pretence; whereupon they regarded him as the wisest of all men. Next he endeavoured to persuade them all to be of one mind in expelling both Tarquinius and his sons from Rome; and he used many alluring arguments to this end. When he found they were all of the same mind, he told them that what was needed was neither words nor promises, but deeds, if any of the needful things were to be accomplished; and he declared that he himself would take the lead in such deeds. Having said this, he took the dagger with which Lucretia had
2 Gmws Cobet: as O. ~ > 3 tad7Ta elxéta A: 7a eixdra R.
487
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
} Svexpyoaro: éavriy 7 yr, Kat 7 TTOMATL mpoceMOew adrijs (ére yap ExevTo ev pavep@ Ogapa oiktiorov), wpooe tov 7 “Apn Kal tods ” ‘ =~ ¢ /, 4 vA GAAovs Beods mév soov Svvarat mpage emt kataddoer THS Tapkovicov Suvacreias, | Kal our” avtos diadAayjoeobat mpds tods Tupdvvovs ovre > > Tots SiadMarropevors _emurperpew, aad €xOpov nynoec0a. Tov 441) Tava. BovAdpevoy kal pexpt Bavdrov tH Tupavvide Kal Tots ouvaywvelopevors abr h SuexOpevoer. el de mapaBatn TOV OpKoV, TovavTny avT@ TeAeuTHv Apacato Tod Biov yeveo0ar kal Tois adTob mrauaiv olas érvyxev 7 yuv7. LXXI. Tadr’ cimay. éxdAc Kat tods ddAdous A ee A > 4 a c > PAN! mw” dnmavras emt tov avtov opKkov’ oi & oddev re evdoidoavres aviorarvto Kal 7d Fidos Sexdpevor map adAjAwy wpvvov. ‘yevopévwv b€ TOV dpKw- pooowiy peta rtobr’ ed0ds elyrovy tis 6 Tis emuyeipjoews ota tpdmos. Kat 6 Bpodros > a e 4 / « ~ \ \ avrots droriBerat Toudde- Il p@rov pe dud. dvAakfs tas mUAas € EXWPEV, iva pndev Tov év Th mover Aeyopevwv Te Kal TPAaTTOMEVvenV Kara Tis Tuparvidos aicOnrat Tapxvvios, mpl 1) Ta map’ Tpav <UTpeTrh yeveoba. émetTa KopicavtTes TO oGua Ths yuvakos ws €oTw aipate mepuppevov eis TIv. adyopav Kat mpolévres ev havep@ avy- KaA@pev Tov Shpwov eis exkAnoiav.. drav dé ouv- / A / wm A > / ‘ On Kai mAnfovoav idwpyev tiv ayopav, mpoeAPay Aouxpyrids te Kal KodAdartivos amodupdcbwoav Tas éavTa@v tuyas dravTa TA yevopeva Ppdoartes. éreira TOV GAAwY ExaoTos Tapiby KarnyopelTw Ths tupavvidos Kal rods moAiras ent ri éXev- ~ ¢ Oepiav mapaxadcirw. ora d€ maot “Pwpaiors 488
BOOK IV. 70, 5-71, 3
slain herself, and going to the body (for it still lay in view, a most piteous spectacle), he swore by Mars and all the other gods that he would do everything in his power to overthrow the dominion of the Tarquinii and that he would neither be reconciled to the tyrants himself nor tolerate any who should be reconciled to them, but would look upon every man who thought otherwise as an enemy and till his death would pursue with unrelenting hatred both the tyranny and its abettors; and if he should violate his oath, he prayed that he and his children might meet with the same end as Lucretia.
LXXI. Having said this, he called upon all the rest also to take the same oath; and they, no longer hesitating, rose up, and receiving the dagger from one another, swore. After they had taken the oath they at once considered in what manner they should go about their undertaking. And Brutus advised them as follows: “‘ First, let us keep the gates under guard, so that Tarquinius may have no intelligence of what is being said and done in the city against the tyranny till everything on our side is in readiness. After that, let us carry the body of this woman, stained as it is with blood, into the Forum, and exposing it to the public view, call an assembly of the people. When they are assembled and we see the Forum crowded, let Lucretius and Collatinus come forward and bewail their misfortunes, after first relating everything that has happened. Next, let each of the others come forward, inveigh against the tyranny, and summon the citizens to liberty. It will be what
489
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
kar’ edyyv, édv Wwow pas rods marpiKiovs - apxovras THs eAevbepias: moda yap Kat Sewa merrov0acw tno Tob Tupdvvov Kal puKpas adopyns déovrar. Grav S€ AdBwyev 76 wAROOS cpyunuévov Karadéoa rHv povapxiav, waddv 7 adrois dvaddpev drrép too pnKére “Pwyatwy Tapkdvov apfew } Kai TO mept tovtwv Sdypa mpos Tovs emt otpatorédov diaTeppaipeba ev rdye. Kat yap ot Ta Onda exovres, ef pdBovev dre Ta ev TH move mdvra Tots Ttupdvvos ory dAAdrpia, mpoOvpor mept tiv rhs marpidos éAevbepiav yevncovrat ovTe Owpeais ert KaTExdpevor ws mpoTepov ovTe Tas UBpers Tov Tapkxuviov maidwv Te Kal KoAdKwy dépew Suvapevor.” tadra A€~Eav- Tos avrov, wapaAaBwy tov Adyov Ovadépws, “ Ta pev adda,” ednaev, “ dpbds emadoyileabai por Soxeis, “love: repli dé ris éxxAnatas Er. Bovdo- par pabety, tis 6 Kadéowy €oTar avrTiy Karta vonous Kat THY Pidov avadwowv tais dparpas. apxovTt yap amodédoTat Totro mparrew: Hav de” ovdeis oddeuiav dpyny exe.” 6 8 dz0- toxav,> “Ey,” dnaiv, “ & Otarépe. trav yap KeAcpiwy apywv eipi, Kal amodédo0Tai por Kara vowous exkAnaiav, dte* Bovdoiwny, avyKadeiv. cOwke dé por Thy apyny tadrnv 6 Tipavvos Leylorny obcav ws HABiw Kal odt’ clcomevw Ti dvvapw adrijs ovr’, ei yvoinv, xpnoomevw: Kat Tov KaTda Tod Tupdvvov Adyov mpOros ey d.a- Ojoopa.”
LXXII. ‘Qs 8€ robr’ qeovcay dmavres emjve-
1 dpxew Hertlein, * $¢ Sylburg: re O. 499°
BOOK IV. 71, 3-72, 1
all Romans have devoutly wished if they see us, the patricians, making the first move on behalf of liberty. For they have suffered many dreadful wrongs at the hands of the tyrant and need but slight encourage- ment. And then we find the people eager to over- throw the monarchy, let us give them an opportunity to vote that Tarquinius shall no longer rule over the Romans, and let us send their decree to this effect to the soldiers in the camp in all haste. For when those who have arms in their hands hear that the whole city is alienated from the tyrant they will become zealous for the liberty of their country and will no longer, as hitherto, be restrained by bribes or able to bear the insolent acts of the sons and flatterers of Tarquinius.” After he had spoken thus, Valerius took up the discussion and said: “‘ In other respects you seem to me to reason well, Junius; but con- cerning the assembly of the people, I wish to know further who is to summon it according to law and propose the vote to the curiae. For this is the business of a magistrate and none of us holds a magistracy.” To this Brutus answered: ‘J will, Valerius; for I am commander of the celeres and I have the power by law of calling an assembly of the people when I please.1 The tyrant gave me this most important magistracy in the belief that I was a fool and either would not be aware of the power attaching to it or, if I did recognize it, would not use it. And I myself will deliver the first speech against the ant.”
LXXII. Upon hearing this they all applauded him 1 Of. ii. 13 and Livy i. 59, 7.
3 Srotuyav B: dmodaPav R. * dmdre Cobet.
491
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
odv TE Kal ws dro KaAfs drobécews dpe dpevov Kal Vopipov 7a Aourra Adyew avrov ngiovy. Kaietvos elmev: “ "Ezrecd7) Tabro, Gone mparrew dpiv Soe, oxomespeba madw Tis 4 TH 7odw emitporrevoovea apx7) yernger at pera Tv KaTd- Avow Tdv Baohewy Kal b7r0 Tivos amrodetyOetoa, dvdpos, xal ETL TpOTEpov, OTIS eorat PONT SOG KOGMOs OV dradarropevor Tob TUpavvov Kara, odpeba. BeBovredobac yap dmavra. BéAtiov mplv emixeipety Epyw THAK@Se, Kal pndev aveEéraoTov adetobou pnde _ampoBodrevov. dmopawveaten mept TOUTWY EKACTOS bpav a _ppovet.”” PETG. Toor eAcxOnoay moAAot Kal mapa moAAdv Adyo.. eddxeu Sé Tots ev Baorhucny abbis karaorjoacba moNureiav, eLapIwovpevors 6 daa THY mOAwW € emoinoav ayaba mavres ot mporepor Baoueis* Tots be pnKere Trovetv ef? evi Suvdorn Ta Kowd, Tas TUpAVVLKas Srefrobar Tapavopias als aAXou Te moAAot Kata THY idiwv Tohurev expycavTo Kal Tapxdvios tereuT@v, adda 70 ovvedptov THS Bovdjjs amdvrwy arodetfat KUpLov ws ev ToMats Ttav “EXAnvidwy moAewv: of dé TovTwy ev ovdeTépay mponpodvTo THy ToATe@y, SnuoKpariav dé ovveBovAevor Wamep “AOjynat KaTaoThoaL, Tas UBpers Kal TAS TAcovetias TOV dAiywy Tpopepope- vou Kal Tas ordoets Tas ‘ywopevas Tots Tazrewots mpos Tovs dmepexovtas, eAevbépa re monet THY icovop.tav drropatvovres dopadeordrny odoav Kal mpeTwdoeotarynvy TOV Tohurevay.
LXXIII. XaAdems 5é Kai Svoxpirov ris aipé- cews amact dawomuevns dia Tas mapaxodov- 1 4 added by Reiske,
492
BOOK IV. 72, 1-73, 1
for beginning with an honourable and lawful principle, and they asked him to tell the rest of his plans. And he continued: “Since you have resolved to follow this course, let us further consider what magis- tracy shall govern the commonwealth after the ex- pulsion of the kings, and by what man it shall be created, and, even before that, what form of govern- ment we shall establish as we get rid of the tyrant. For it is better to have considered everything before attempting so important an undertaking and to have left nothing unexamined or unconsidered. Wet each one of you, accordingly, declare his opinion con- cerning these matters.’’ After this many speeches were made by many different men. Some were of the opinion that they ought to establish a monarchical government again, and they recounted the great benefits the state had received from all the former kings. Others believed that they ought no longer to entrust the government to a single ruler, and they enumerated the tyrannical excesses which many other kings and Tarquinius, last of all, had committed against their own people; but they thought they ought to make the senate supreme in all matters, according to the practice of many Greek cities. And still others liked neither of these forms of government, but advised them to establish a de- mocracy like that at Athens; they pointed to the insolence and avarice of the few and to the seditions usually stirred up by the lower classes against their superiors, and they declared that for a free common- wealth the equality of the citizens was of all forms of
overnment the safest and the most becoming.
LXXII. The choice appearing to all of them difficult and hard to decide upon by reason of the
493
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
fovoas éxdorn tOv moAvre@v Kaxias TeAevTaios mapaAaBayv tov Adyov 6 Bpobros elmev: “ "Eye 5é, & Aovkpyrie kal Koddarive kal mavres tyets of mapdvtes avdpes ayalol Kal e€ ayaldr, Kavi pev ovdeulav oloua Setv judas Kalloracbat molrelav KaTa TO Tapov: & TE yap Katpds, eis dv ovvjypela bmd TOV mpayydrwrv, Bpaxds, ev @ peOappdoacba moAcews Koopov od pdovov, 7H TE meipa THs petaBoAfs, Kav Ta KpaTioTa TUXwpEV mept avTns BovAcvoduevor, opadrepa Kal ov« axivduvos, e&éorar & yyiv sorepov orav am- adAayapev THs Tupavvidos pera mAclovos e€ovaias Kal Kata oxodnv BovAcvopéevois tiv Kpetrrova moNrelav avrTt Ths xelpovos éAdoBar, ei SH Tis dpa €ort Kpeirtwy js “Pwpddos te Kat TlopaiAvos Kal mdvres ot per’ exeivous Baoweis Karaornod- pevot mrapédocay piv, e€ As weydAn Kat eddaiwv Kal oAAGv dpyovoa avOpwmwy 4 moAis judv duetéAccev. a dé mapaxodovbetv eiwhe rats pov- apxlais xyaderd, e€ dv eis Tuparvuxiy wpornra mepiiotavras Kal du a dvoxepaivovow amavres adrds, Ta00” dpiv enavopPwcacbai re viv} Kat iva pnd e€ dborépov yevnrat more pvdadgacba mapawva. twa 8 éorl tadra; mp@rov pev eeid1) Ta OvopaTa TaV mpayydtwv ot moAAot oKoTrobot Kal amd TovTwY 7 mpoolevTai Twa TAP PrAaBepdv 7 devyovor tdv wdheAiuwr, ev ols Kat riv povapyiay elvar ovpBéBynke, perabécbar Tov- voua THs moAdvreias dpiv mapawad Kal Tods peAovras Lew tiv adamavrwy e€ovoiay pire Baoweis ért pyre povdpyous Kadciv, dAAd weTpiw= 1 re viv Sylburg: re xal viv O, Jacoby, re ra viv Reiske.
494
BOOK IV. 73, 1-3
evils attendant upon each form of government, Brutus took up the discussion as the final speaker and said: “It is my opinion, Lucretius, Collatinus, and all of you here present, good men yourselves and descended from good men, that we ought not in the present situation to establish any new form of government. For the time to which we are limited by the circumstances is short, so that it is not easy to reform the constitution of the state, and the very attempt to change it, even though we should happen to be guided by the very best counsels, is precarious and not without danger. And besides, it will be possible later, when we are rid of the tyranny, to deliberate with greater freedom and at leisure and thus choose a better form of government in place of a poorer one—if, indeed, there is any constitution better than the one which Romulus, Pompilius and all the suc- ceeding kings instituted and handed down to us, by means of which our commonwealth has continued to be great and prosperous and to rule over many subjects. But as for the evils which generally attend monarchies and because of which they degenerate into a tyrannical cruelty and are abhorred by all mankind, I advise you to correct these now and at the same time to take precautions that they shall never again occur hereafter. And what are these evils? In the first place, since most people look at the names of things and, influenced by them, either admit some that are hurtful or shrink from others that are useful, of which monarchy happens to be one, I advise you to change the name of the government and no longer to call those who shall have the supreme power either kings or monarchs, but to give them a
495
tb
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
/ ‘ \ / oe > “A répav twa Kal ¢tiAavOpwroreépay ém adrois Oéc8at mpoonyopiav. émeta pa) Tovey pay
A ¢ 4 ’ > \ A > /
wopnv amdvrwy Kupiav, adAa Svow emeirpérew > / \ \ > / ¢ / avdpdaor thy BacwWuKny adpyyjv, os Aaxedatpoviovs muvOdvopar rrovety emi moAAas 75n yeveas Kat dia TobTo TO axHya Tod moArevuaTos amdvrwv
4 nn ¢ / > a a%4 As > pddora tev “EMijvwv edvopetobai te Kai eddat- poveiv: Arrov yap vBpioral Kat Bapeis ecovrat
, ~ b / ~ ‘ \ en" Suarpeeton S Tis efovotas Six Kat THY avriy éxovros isxdv éxatépov: aidws 7 aAAjAwy Kat KwAvats Tod Kal”. Hdovny Civ dirdotysia Te mpos dperis Sdoxnow ek tavTys yévoir’ av €éxdor@ ® Tis icoripov Suvacreias padora.
LXXIV. “ Tév te wapaojuwv & tots BacrAed- ow dtrodédoTa ToMav dvrwr, «et twa umypas ” A > / a a me diets Kal emupOdvovs Tots modAois mapéxerar, Ta pev perdoa, Ta 8 adedciv Huds olopar deiv—ra okimrpa Tavtt Aéyw Kal Tods xpvcods otepdvous Kal Tas aAoupyeis Kal xpvacoonpovs apmexovas—
‘ mij «i pr) KaTa Kalpovs Twas €opTatous Kal ev “a nl ~ oe nopmais OpidpBwv, dre adra Tyss Oedv evexa Ajbovrar: Avmjoe. yap ovdevas eav yevynras* ondvua. Opdvov Sé trois dvdpaow eedavtwov, €v & cabeCopevor Siuxdoovar, kat Aevety éa0ijra. mEpt- méppupov Kat Tods mponyoupevous ev Tais €&ddots Sddexa medéKers Katadimetv. Ere mpos Tovrois, 68 mdvrwv olowa TOv «ipnudvwv xpnoystarov ZoccOar Kal rod pi) modAda eEapaptrdvew Tovds mapadnpopevous tiv apxiv aituaratov, pi dud 1 wiavy BC: om. R, 2 éxarépw Reudler.
8 Reiske: oddéy O. 4 Kiessling : yévwvrat O.
496
BOOK IV. 73, 3-74, 2
more modest and humane title. In the next place, I advise you not to make one man’s judgment the supreme authority over all, but to entrust the royal power to two men, as I am informed the Lacedae- monians have been doing now for many generations, in consequence of which form of government they are said to be the best governed and the most prosperous people among the Greeks. For the rulers will be less arrogant and vexatious when the power is divided between two and each has the same authority; moreover, mutual respect, the ability of each to prevent the other from living as suits his pleasure, and a rivalry between them for the attainment of a reputation for virtue would be most likely to result from such equality of power and honour.
LXXIV. “ And inasmuch as the insignia which have been granted to the kings are numerous, I believe that if any of these are grievous and invidious in the eyes of the multitude we ought to modify some of them and abolish others—I mean these sceptres and golden crowns, the purple and gold- embroidered robes—unless it be upon certain festal occasions and in triumphal processions, when the rulers will assume them in honour of the gods; for they will offend no one if they are seldom used. But I think we ought to leave to the men the ivory chair, in which they will sit in judgment, and also the white robe bordered with purple, together with the twelve axes to be carried before them when they appear in public. There is one thing more which in my opinion will be of greater advantage than all that I have mentioned and the most effectual means of preventing those who shall receive this magistracy from com- mitting many errors, and that is, not to permit
497
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Biov Tous avrovs ev apxew ! (yader) yap daaocw dopiaros apy") Kal pndeniav e&éracw ddodca Tov mpatropevav, €€ Hs pera Tupavvis ), adn’ ets éveavoov xpovor, ws Tap "APnvators yiverat, / 70 Kpdros Tis apxns ouvdyew. TO yap ev Hépet TOV avToV dpxew TE Kal dpyeoOat Kal T™po Tob dia- plaphvas TI dudvovav apiaracba. Tis efovaias avoteArer Tas avbddets pvoets Kal ovK €G peOv- oxeobat Tats eEovolais Ta 710. ra50” jp kaTaoTnoapevors brapfer Ta pev ayaba Kapmod- ofa Tis Baowduchis moduretas, Tov o€ TapaxoAov- Bovvrwv avrf KOK@V dam rd Ga. iva, be Kau Tovvopa. Tis Baowducfs | eovotas TaTpiov dmrdpyov npiv Kal ody olewvois aicious Gedv emucopwodvraw mrapeAnAvbos els Thy moAw adrijs evea Ths doias puddrryrat, t tepaiv amodetxvdabw Tis Gel Baorreds, 6 THY TYULnY TAavTHY eww dud Biow, maons a7ro- AcAupévos TroNepuriis Kal oduruch s* doyoAias, €v TOOTO povov eX epyov, watrep 6 AOrjvnaor® Baor- Aevs, THY Tyepoviav TOV OunmoAav, dAAo 5 ovoev. LXXY. ** “Ov dé TpOTov eorae ToUTUY EKAOTOV, dxovoare pov ovvd&w pev eyo TH exicAnotav, warrep epny, emetd1) ouyKexwopnrat pow Kara voj.ov, Kal yvebpny elonynoopan pevyew Tapxdviov dua. Tots mat Kat TH yuvaurt TOES TE eat Xdpas THs ‘Papaicoy etpyopevous TOV Get xpovov Kat yevos 70 €€ adrdv: drav 8 émufydiowot tiv : édy dpxew Reiske: alév adpyew A, évdpyew B.
Kal moActixhs added by Sintenis. 4 prstaes nddled by Reiske.
1 The rex sacrorum, sometimes styled rex sacrificulus.
498
BOOK IV. 74, 2-75, 1
the same persons to hold office for life (for a magis- tracy unlimited in time and not obliged to give any account of its actions is grievous to all and productive of tyranny), but to limit the power of the magistracy to a year, as the Athenians do. For this principle, by which the same person both rules and is ruled in turn and surrenders his authority before his mind has been corrupted, restrains arrogant dispositions and does not permit men’s natures to grow intoxicated with power. If we establish these regulations we shall be able to enjoy all the benefits that flow from monarchy and at the same time to be rid of the evils that attend it. But to the end that the name, too, of the kingly power, which is traditional with us and made its way into our commonwealth with favourable auguries that manifested the approbation of the gods, may be preserved for form’s sake, let there always be appointed a king of sacred rites,1 who shall enjoy this honour for life exempt from all military and civil duties and, like the “king” at Athens,? exer- cising this single function, the superintendence of the sacrifices, and no other.
LXXV. “ In what manner each of these measures shall be effected I will now tell you. I will summon the assembly, as I said, since this power is accorded me by law, and will propose this resolution: That Tarquinius be banished with his wife and children, and that they and their posterity as well be forever debarred both from the city and from the Roman territory. After the citizens have passed this vote
2 This, the reading of Reiske (see critical note), seems necessary to give an intelligible meaning to the explanatory clause. The second of the nine archons at Athens was called BaotAeds, but his term of office was limited to a single year.
499
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
uA © Ve 8 rv , EE 8 , 6 yropnv ot moda, SnAdoas adrois iv Svavoovpcba , , : “~ KataoTicac0at odureiay precoBactAda éAoduaw Tov amrodet~ovta Tods mapaAnybopevous Ta Kod, Kat adtos amo0jcopar thy Tdv KeAcpiwwy apynv. 6 8€ Kataorabels bn’ euod pecoBacreds auv- a / ayayav thy Aoxitw exKAnoiav dvopacdtw Te f \ tovs péAdovras eLew THv eviatovov yyepoviav Kal a A a ‘ ynpov w7ép avtdv tots moAirats Sdtw: eav Se a r , 5 , X , G i <a aA tois mAeloot Sd&n Adyows Kupiay elvar Ti TeV avop&v aipeow Kal Ta pavtevpata yévytar mepl er s \ ; a ‘ aita@v Kadd, tovs meA€Kets obTor TapadaBdvres \ A \ ~ ~ > / / kal Ta Aoura tis Bacilikqs eEovoias avpBodra mpatrérwoay omws éAcevbepay oikncopev - tiv > maTpida Kat pnKkére Kaodov eovow ets adrny. Tapkdviow meipdoovrar yap, «bd tore, Kat mebot \ / ‘ 8 /, ‘ Sl / VG. Kat Bia Kat ddAw Kat ravri dAAw tpdmw rapeAbety t “Id a aes s BA tee A aes mddw ent riv dvvacreiav, av py pvdarraeba avtous. ce \ \ 3 > \ / ‘ sf Tauri pev ody €ort Ta péytora Kal Kupibtara dv tpyiv ev TH mapovr rAéyew Eyw Kal wapawweiv: \ 5 Ss \ / \ mM» ‘ > sao ~ 8 > Ta O€ Kata Lépos TOAAG OvTa. Kat od padia vov du axpiBelas eferacbjvar (cuviyycba yap eis Kaupov ofvv) €m adrois olopar Setv movfoa Tois mapa- a ‘ Anypouevors thy apxynv.. oKomeicbar pévror dnut Xpivat tods avdpas amavra pera Tod ovvedpiov fod ~ 7 ¢ a > , \ be tis BovAjjs, womep ot Bactreis émoiovr, Kat pandev mparrew diya bud, kal ta Sdfavra tH BovdAd dépew eis tov Sihpuov, ws tois mpoydvors Adv } troveiy €Oos Hv, pndevos adarpovpevous abrov dv €v tots mpdtepov Kaipots KUplos jv. ovTw yap > a > / \ / Ld \ a avrois aogadéorara Kat Kdd\Avora ee Ta THs > a > dpxijs. 500
BOOK IV. 75, 1-4
I will explain to them the form of government we propose to establish; next, I will choose an inierrex to appoint the magistrates who are to take over the administration of public affairs, and I will then resign the command of the celeres. Let the znterrex appointed by me call together the centuriate assembly, and having nominated the persons who are to hold the annual magistracy, let him permit the citizens to vote upon them; and if the majority of the centuries are in favour of ratifying his choice of men and the auguries concerning them are favourable, let these men assume the axes and the other insignia of royalty and see to it that our country shall enjoy its liberty and that the Tarquinii shall nevermore return. For they will endeavour, be assured, by persuasion, violence, fraud and every other means to get back into power unless we are upon our guard against them.
“These are the most important and essential measures that I have to propose to you at present and to advise you to adopt. As for the details, which are many and not easy to examine with precision at the present time (for we are brought to an acute crisis), I think we ought to leave them to the men themselves who are to take over the magistracy. But I do say that these magistrates ought to consult with the senate in everything, as the kings formerly did, and to do nothing without your advice, and that they ought to lay before the people the decrees of the senate, according to the practice of our ancestors, depriving them of none of the privileges which they possessed in earlier times. For thus their magis- tracy will be most secure and most excellent.”
1 fudv B: syudv Re 501
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
LXXVI. Tadrynv drodeéapevov rip yrdunv "Iovviov Bpovrov mdvres emjvecav kal adrixa wept Tav tapadnpopevwy tas ryenovias avSpav Bovdrevopevor precoBacrréa pev expway arrodecxOH- vat LUadptov Aovxpijriov tov marépa tis Siaypy- oapevns éavTiv: bm’ éxelvov dé Tods EEovTas TH TOV
~ > Baowéwv eLovoiav svoyacbjvar Aev«vov “lovviov
~ ‘ tA 4, ~
Bpotrov «at Aevxiov Tapxiviov Koddarivov. tovs 8 dpxovras tovTous ératav Kadetobar Kara Ty éavtdv didAexrov Kdvoovdas:? tobro peb- Epunvevopevov eis THv “ENAddSa yASrrav Tovvoya aupPovrAous 7 mpoBovdAous Svvarat SnAodv: Kwvai- dua yap ot “Pwyaior tas ovpBovrAdas Kadodow- 4 > e079 © / + ees | / > / drato. 8 bd’ “EAAijvwv ava. xpovov dvoudcbnoav emt tod peyelouvs ris eEovcias, bre mavrwv 7° dpxovat Kai Tiv avwTdtw xapav éxovar. Td yap bmepéxov Kail axpov Umarov éexdAovv ot maAatol.
Taira BovAevodpevot te Kal Karaornodpevor
\ \ A > a 4 / Kat tovds Deods edyais Arravedoavres avdAaPéobat opicw dotwvy Kat Sixaiwy epywy édrepevors eEjeoay eis THY ayopav. KoAovlovy 8 adrois ot Gepamovres emi KAivyns peAacw adios eoTpwperns Kopilovres abepdmevtov Te Kal mepuppevnv aipware TY vexpdv av mpd tod Bovdevrnpiov rebfjvar
/ € \ \ ~ / A Kedevaarres dinAnv Kal mepipavh cvverdAovy Tov Sfjwov eis exxAnatav. dydAov dé avvaybévros od povov Tod Kat’ Gayopay ToT dvTos, GAAd Kal Tob Kara TH wdAw Av (SieEjecav yap of KipuKes dua tév orevwrdv tov Sijpov eis Tv ayopav Kadobvres ), avaBas 6 Bpodros évOa trois auvayovat
2 Kdvoovdas (or kwvaotAas) Portus, cwygotAas B: xwvardious
502
BOOK IV. 76, 1-4
LXXVI. After Junius Brutus had delivered this opinion they all approved it, and straightway con- sulting about the persons who were to take over the magistracies, they decided that Spurius Lucretius, the father ef the woman who had killed herself, should be appointed interrex, and that Lucius Junius Brutus and Lucius Tarquinius Collatinus should be nominated by him to exercise the power of the kings. And they ordered that these magistrates should be called in their language consules; this, translated into the Greek language, may signify symboulo (‘coun- sellors”) or proboulot (‘‘ pre-counsellors’’), for the Romans call our symboulai (“ counsels”’) consilia. But in the course of time they came to be called by the Greeks hypatoi (“supreme’’) from the greatness of their power, because they command all the citizens and have the highest rank; for the ancients called that which was outstanding and superlative hypaton.
Having discussed and settled these matters, they besought the gods to assist them in the pursuit of their holy and just aims, and then went to the Forum. They were followed by their slaves, who carried upon a bier spread with black cloth the body of Lucretia, un- prepared for burial and stained with blood ; and direct- ing them to place it in a high and conspicuous position before the senate-house, they called an assembly of the people. When a crowd had gathered, not only of those who were in the Forum at the time but also of those who came from all parts of the city (for the heralds had gone through all the streets to summon the people thither), Brutus ascended the tribunal
1 Cf. Livy (i. 59, 3-7), who describes scenes in the Forum at Collatia as well as in the Roman Forum.
5°3
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
Tas eKxKAyoias Onunyopetv €Jos Hv, Kal Tovds mat piKktous TapaoTnodpevos ére€e Toudde:
LXXVII. “‘Yaép dvayxaiwy Kal Kowdv + mpayyatwy tods Adyous peéAAwy mpos tyas moveiabat, avdpes moXtrat, mrepl euavtTod mpa@rov orXlya BodAoprau mpoevmety* iows yap Tiow vpdv, pLaAAov & aKpiBas of8” 6tt troAXots, Terapdaxbau d0fw TH Sudvoay, dvnp o8 dpevipys mept TOY peyloroy emriyetp@v eves @ Kndepoveny ws? ovy vyvaivoyte det. tore dx) THY KownY broAnpw, hv wept €uod mdvytes eclyete ws HAWiov, pevdh yevouerny. Kal ody Um aAdov Twos KaTacKeVa- acioay, GAN ta’ €uot. 6 8 dvaykdoas pe nO? ws % pvous ngtou ale Ws Nppwotré Hot Civ, adr ws Tapkvvicn 7 Hv BovdAopevp _kdysol ovvoicew édoéev, 6 epi Tijs puxiis PoBos 7 hv. warépa yap pov ‘Taprdvos dmroKreivas dpa TH mapadaPetv TH apXTY iva. TH odatav avrod KaTdoyxot moi odddpa oboay, Kal’ adeAdov mpeaBurepov, Os epee Tyuswpnoew TH Oavdtw Tod marpos, et [4 yevouro EKTOOWY, dpavei Bavaro Svaxpnodpevos, od" eH0d d7jAos iy pevodpevos €prjou T@V dvayKavoTaTwv eyoveros, et BH thv eémiBerov eonnpduny popiay. Tobro pe TO TAdopa TUoTED- ev vo TOD Tupdvvov pa Tava mabeiv €xeivots eppvcato Kal HEXpL TOO mapovros Siacéowxe xXpovov: vov & avro TpOTOV, KEL yap Oo Katpos ov evXOpny Te Kat mpoaedexouny, TEUTTOV 7 Totro Kal eixoorov éros dvAdéas amoriewat. Kal Ta pev mepl €od Tocabra.
1 xowdv Sintenis : caddv O. 2 is added by Naber.
504
BOOK IV. 76, 4-77, 4
from which it was the custom for those who assembled the people to address them, and having placed the patricians near him, spoke as follows :
LXXVII. “ Citizens,! as I am going to speak to you upon urgent matters of general interest, I desire first to say a few words about myself. For by some, perhaps, or more accurately, as I know, by many of you, I shall be thought to be disordered in my intellect when I, a man of unsound mind, attempt to speak upon matters of the greatest importance— a man who, as being not mentally sound, has need of guardians. Know, then, that the general opinion you all entertained of me as of a fool was false and contrived by me and by me alone. That which com- pelled me to live, not as my nature demanded or as beseemed me, but as was agreeable to Tarquinius and seemed likely to be to my own advantage, was the fear I felt for my life. For my father was put to death by Tarquinius upon his accession to the sovereignty, in order that he might possess himself of his property, which was very considerable, and my elder brother, who would have avenged his father’s death if he had not been put out of the way, was secretly murdered by the tyrant; nor was it clear that he would spare me, either, now left destitute of my nearest relations, if I had not pretended a folly that was not genuine. This fiction, finding credit with the tyrant, saved me from the same treatment that they had experienced and has preserved me to this day; but since the time has come at last which I have prayed for and looked forward to, I am now laying it aside for the first time, after maintaining it for twenty-five years. So much concerning myself.
1 For chaps. 77-84 cf. Livy i. 59, 8-11. 595
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
LXXVIII. “ Ta 5€ xowd, irép dv spas eis exkAnotay ovvexdAcca, Tair éori. Tapkdviov ovTe Kata Tovs tatpiovs jpdv eOicpovs Kal vopous thy Svvacrelay Katacydvta ov7’, émetdr) Katéoxev Orrws Sijmote AaBdv, Kalds adrA Kal Baowukads xpwdpevov, GAN stzepBeBAnKdra madv- tas uBpe Te Kat Tapavopia tovs Omov SiHroTe yevoyevovs tupdvvos, aderéobar tiv efovatav BeBovrevpucba. ovveAOdvtes of marpixiot, mdAat pev d€ov, ev Kaip@ dé viv adro Tovwobdvtes emiTydelw, buds Te, @ Sypdrat, avvexaddcaper, wa tiv mpoaipeow amoderdpevor THY eavTav ovvaywvi- oras d£uowpev nyuiv yevéoba, apdrrovras } eAcvdepiay TH marpidi, is ovTe mpotepov piv e€eyevero petadaBeiv, €€ ob Tapxdvios viv apyiv Katéaxev, 08 vorepov, eav viv padaxiobdpev, e€éora. et pv odv xpdvov elyov daov eBovddunp, ] ™pos ayvootvras éyedAov dHéyew, dmdoas dueEHADov av tas Tod Tupavyvov mapavopias, ed’ als ody dma adAd roAAdKis dmacw ely dikavos amoAwAévat: érevd7 8 6 Te Kalpos, Ov Ta TpaypaTa por didwor, Bpaxyts, ev @ Héyew pev dAtya Sel, mpatrew d€ 70AAd, Kal. mpds eiddTas of Adyou, Ta péeyiora Kal davepwrara tov épywv avrod Kal 00d drodoyias oddemids Suvdpeva tuxeiv, Tradl? buds bropviow.
LXXIX. “ Odrés éorw, dvipes modira, 6 Tapkvvios 6 mpd Tob mapadaBely tiv dapynv "Appovra tov yvijotov ddeAddv, Sti movnpds ovK ePovreto yevéobar, dapuakors Svaypyodpevos,
1 aparrovras Steph. : mparrovres AB,
506
BOOK IV. 78, 1-79, 1
LXXVIII. “ The state of public affairs, because of which I have called you together, is this: Inasmuch as Tarquinius neither obtained the sovereignty in accordance with our ancestral customs and laws, nor, since he obtained it—in whatever manner he got it— has he been exercising it in an honourable or kingly manner, but has surpassed in insolence and lawless- ness all the tyrants the world ever saw, we patri- cians met together and resolved to deprive him of his power, a thing we ought to have done long ago, but are doing now when a favourable opportunity has offered. And we have called you together, plebeians, in order to declare our own decision and then ask for your assistance in achieving liberty for our country, a blessing which we neither have hitherto been able to enjoy since Tarquinius obtained the sover- eignty, nor shall hereafter be able to enjoy if we show weakness now. Had I as much time as I could wish, or were I about to speak to men unacquainted with the facts, I should have enumerated all the lawless deeds of the tyrant for which he deserves to die, not once, but many times, at the hands of all. But since the time permitted me by the circumstances is short, and in this brief time there is little that needs to be said but much to be done, and since I am speaking to those who are acquainted with the facts, I shall remind you merely of those of his deeds that are the most heinous and the most conspicuous and do not admit of any excuse.
LXXIX. “ This is that Tarquinius, citizens, who, before he took over the sovereignty, destroyed his own brother Arruns by poison because he would not consent to become wicked, in which abominable crime
2 draow ein Sixaos A: dract. dimaos B, dixaros Cobet.
5°7
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
‘ > ~ A , A al > 7 ovvepyov eis todto TO pdoos aBav Ti exetvouv yovaixa, THs 8 at’r@ ovvoixovens nape qv epoixevev 6 Beois eyOpos ert kat méAau* odTos 6 THY YyapeTny yvvaica, owdpova Kat TéKvev Kowwvov yeyovuiay, év tats adbrats Heepars Kal dua. TOV adtav dapydkwy amoxtetvas ov’ adoat- woac8a trav dappaxedv aupotépwv Tas SvaBodds, ws oby tf’ éavtod yevopevwy, nEiwoev edecw@ Xpnoduevos oxypate Kal puKpa TpooTroLnoet
A > > > A A ~ > A / mév0ous, GAN’ etOds dua TH adra Siampdéacbau 7a Gavpacra eépya, mpiv 7) papavOjvar tas ¢ / A 4 4, / / brodeLapevas Ta SvoTHVA GwHpata Tupds, pidous eiotia Kal ydwous emerédet Kal ri avdpoddovov
/ > ‘\ A ~ > ~ , ” A vipdyv ent tov Tis adeApijs OdAapov. tyero Tas Gmoppitous €umedav mrpds adriv dporoyias, avdova
‘ > / A *f)> € / ” i 4 P Kat e€ayiota Kat ov’ ‘EAAddos obre BapBdpov yijs oddapydbe yevopeva mp&ros eis riv ‘Papatwv 7oAw etoayayav ® Kat udvos. | ofa 8° eLeipyacaro, & Sypora, ta srepiBdnta kal dewd epi rods KndeoTas apdotépovs emtyeipypara emt Tats vopats ovras 16n Tod Biov; Lepovrov peev TvAdwov tov eémeckéotatov tav Bacidwy Kal
cal € ~ = / ~ > / mAcioTa buds «d mowcavta phavepds amooddtas Kat ovr’ exxopidss® obre tapas édoas vopipou TO o@pa tvyev: Tapxuviay dé rip éxetvov yuvaika, qv mpoojkey abt@ tyav wamep LnTépa, maTpos adeAdiy otcay Kal onovdatav mept adrov yevouernv, mpi % mevOjcat Kal ra vopldpeva 7 * Kara yijs avdpl movjoa, rv aOXavy ayydvy
1 Reudler: ywdpeva O. ® eloayayev R: ¢iadywv AB,
® od7” éxxoytdhs Schnelle : odre xopudis O.
* +@ added by Reiske,
508
BOOK IV. 79, 1-4
he was assisted by his brother’s wife, the sister of his own wife, whom this enemy of the gods had even long before debauched. This is the man who on the same days and with the same poisons killed his wedded wife, a virtuous woman who had also been the mother of children by him, and did not even deign to clear himself of the blame for both of these poisonings and make it appear that they were not his work, by assuming a mourning garb and some slight pretence of grief; nay, close upon the heels of his committing those monstrous deeds and before the funeral-pyre which had received those miserable bodies had died away, he gave a banquet to his friends, celebrated his nuptials, and led the murderess of her husband as a bride to the bed of her sister, thus fulfilling the abominable contract he had made with her and being the first and the only man who ever introduced into the city of Rome such impious and execrable crimes unknown to any nation in the world, either Greek or barbarian. And how infamous and dreadful, plebeians, were the crimes he committed against both his parents-in-law when they were already in the sunset of their lives! Servius Tullius, the most excellent of your kings and your greatest bene- factor, he openly murdered and would not permit his body to be honoured with either the funeral or the burial that were customary; and Tarquinia, the wife of Tullius, whom, as she was the sister of his father and had always shown great kindness to him, it was fitting that he should honour as a mother, he destroyed, unhappy woman, by the noose, without allowing her time to mourn her husband under the sod and to perform the customary sacrifices for him.
5°99
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
> Staypnodpuevos, bf dv €owbn Kai wap’ ols érpady kat ots Suadd£ec8ar peta rHv TeAeuTiy epeddev OXiyov davapelvas, Ews 6 Kata gvow adTois mapayervntat Odvaros. / ~ LXXX. “’A)Aa zi rovros emitind Tooatras éxwv adtod mapavopnias Karnyopely e€w Tov eis Tovs avyyeveis Kal KndeoTas yevouevww, Tas eis TH Tatpida Kal mavTas Has emreAcobeioas, <t A ‘ / Cal a > , > > b) 67 Kal mapavopias det Kacy adtds, aX’ odK avatpomas Kat ddavopols amdvrwy Tav TE voninwy Kat Tov eOdv ;1 adtika thy Hyepoviar, fs '2 42 ._ 4 , ” x / ¢ > iv’ amd tavrns adpfwpar, mHs trapéAaBev; dpa y Ws of mpo advrod yevopevor Baowreis; mdbev; mood ye Kal Set. exeivor pevror mravres® bp’ jpav emi tas Suvaoreias mapyyovtro Kata Tovs matplous éiopots Kal voxous* mp@Tov ev a ~ ‘ undiopatos td tis Bovdjs ypadévros, f epi TavTwY amodédoTal TY KoWadv mpoBovdrcdew: €metta pecoBaciAéwy aipefévrwy, ols eémurpémet TO guvedplov ex Tov aliwy Ths apxns Siayvavat ~ ~ > TOV emiTndeloTaTov? preva Tatra WHdov Emevey- lol / > KavTos ev apyatpeciats tod Sryuov, pe As dmavra émiKvpotoba. BovrcTar Ta péytoTta Oo / ba tO. A tA ? ~ \ ld vonos: ed admaat S€ Tovtos oiwrdv Kal adaywwv Kat Tav GAAwy onpetwy Karldv yevouevwr, Ov ~ > / ~ xwpls oddév av yévorto Tis avOpwaivyns amovdis A / tA Kat mpovolas Opedos. epe Sx ti rodtwv oldé a ‘ > \ , tis duav® yevouevov ére THY apxnv Tapkuvos 1 sHv Te vopipwv (vdpwr Cobet) cal rav €OGv Kiessling, Cobet: tar yerdv cal t&v eOvav A, r&v yevopévww kal rév > ~ ~ 707 s ~ 4 ebvav B, r&v €0Gv kal tdv vépwr Reiske. 5§ 2 wévroe advres Jacoby: pévrot dzvavres A, pévye dravres B.
510
BOOK IV. 79, 4-80, 3
Thus he treated those by whom he had been preserved, by whom he had been reared, and whom after their death he was to have succeeded if he had waited but a short time till death came to them in the course of nature.
LXXX. “But why do I censure these crimes committed against his relations and his kin by marriage when, apart from them, I have so many other unlawful acts of which to accuse him, which he has committed against his country and against us all—if, indeed, they ought to be called merely un- lawful acts and not rather the subversion and ex- tinction of all that is sanctioned by our laws and customs? Take, for instance, the sovereignty—to begin with that. How did he obtain it? Did he follow the example of the former kings? Far from it! The others were all advanced to the sovereignty. by you according to our ancestral customs and laws, first, by a decree of the senate, which body has been given the right to deliberate first concerning all public affairs; next, by the appointment of interreges, whom the senate entrusts with the selection of the most suitable man from among those who are worthy of the sovereignty; after that, by a vote of the people in the comitia, by which vote the law requires that all matters of the greatest moment shall be ratified; and, last of all, by the approbation of the auguries, sacrificial victims and other signs, without which human diligence and foresight would be of no avail. Well, then, which of these things does any one of you know to have been done when Tarquinius was
3 zi trovTwy oldé tis ducv Jacoby: rovrtwy olde. mus buav B, tis dav te ToUTwv olde KR.
. 511
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
éAdpBave; otov mpoBovrAcupa ovvedpiov; iva precoBaotAéwv Sudyvwow ; mrotay Srjpou ympo- optay ; motous oiwvods aiciovs; od Aéyw Tatra mavrTa, Kaito. Sdéov, «i yodv eueAdev eew KaAds, pndev tov ev ele Kata Tods vopous mrapanercipGar, GAN’ edv tis Ev povov éxn ToUTwY emote an yeyoves, ovK afi Ta. maparcupbevra. ovkodavtetv. 7s obv mapnrdev € emt THY duvacret- av; OrAous Ka Big. Kal Trovnpay dvO pam ovvapoctats, Ws tupdvvois eos, aKovTwv bpav Kad SvoxepauvovTwv. pepe, add’ emred1) Kareoye thv Svvacreiav Orrws Srjrore 1 AaBeiv, dpa. Baot- Aucds arf Kéxpyrat ondav Tous Tporépous Hyewovas, ot Aéyovrés Te Kal mparrovres touadra duereAovv e€ dv evdatpoveorépay re Kai peilw THv moAW Tois emywopevots mapédocay is avrot mapéAaBov; Kal tis av byaivwy Tadra dicevev, op@v ws oiktp&s Kal Kakds amavres ba adrod diareBeipeba ;
LXXXI. “ Tas pev obv jperépas tv marpi- Kiwy oupdopds, ds Kat Ta@v troAcpiwy av Tis pabayv Saxptoeie, owwid, «i? y’ oAtyou pev ek moAA@v AcreippcOa, tamewol & ex peydAwy yeyovapev, eis meviay S€ Kal Sew dzropiay Hkowev ex moAADVY Kal pakaplwy éKmeodvTes ayabav. ot Aayumpot S exeivor Kal Sewol Kal
peydor, du” ovs emuparns %) modus Type ToTEe HV; ot pev drodcbAaow, ot de pevyovar Thy marpida.. aa Ta dpérepa mpdyparea., } Snpdrar, TDS éxet; ovK ddnpn Tal pev bpav Tovs vomous, adjpyrat dé tas rag? icpa Kal Qvaias ovvddous,
1 Kiessling : éaws zoré O. 2B: of R. 512
BOOK IV. 80, 3-81, 2
obtaining the sovereignty? What preliminary decree of the senate was there? What decision on the part of the interreges? What vote of the people? What favourable auguries? I do not ask whether all these formalities were observed, though it was necessary, if all was to be well, that nothing founded either in cus- tom or in law should have been omitted ; but if it can be shown that any one of them was observed, I am content not to quibble about those that were omitted. How, then, did he come to the sovereignty? By arms, by violence, and by the conspiracies of wicked men, according to the custom of tyrants, in spite of your disapproval and indignation. Well, but after
e had obtained the sovereignty—in whatever manner he got it—did he use it in a fashion becoming a king, in imitation of his predecessors, whose words and actions were invariably such that they handed down the city to their successors more prosperous and greater than they themselves had received it? What man in his senses could say so, when he sees to what a pitiable and wretched state we all have been brought by him?
LXXXI. “TI shall say nothing of the calamities we who are patricians have suffered, of which no one even of our enemies could hear without tears, since we are left but few out of many, have been brought low from having been exalted, and have come to poverty and dire want after being stripped of many enviable possessions. Of all those illustrious men, those great and able leaders because of whom our cit was once distinguished, some have been put to deat and others banished. But what is your condition, plebeians? Has not Tarquinius taken away your laws? Has he not abolished your assemblages for
513
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
méravke dé Tous _dpxatpeoralovras Kal ymdo- dopodvras Kat mept Tov Kowdsv exxAnovalovras, avaykale: 8 doa SovdAous apyupwryrous aicxdvyns agéva 1 TaAatmapety Aaropobvras bAoTopobvTas axSodopodvras, ev Taprdpots kal Bapd8pors dar7ra- vwpevous, avamavow TOv KaK@v ovde TH eAaxé- oTnv AapBdvovras ; tis oby Opos éoray TOV ovpdopa@v, Kat HEXpL Tivos xpovov Tabra mdaxov- TEs UTopevooper, Kat mote THY TaTpLov eAevOepiav dvaxrnodpeba. ; oTav dmrobavy Tapxdnos ; vi} Ata. Kat tt mhéov jp éorae Tore; Ti 8 ov xetpov; Tpets yap ef «vos Tapxvvious eCopev TOG puapwrépous Tob TaTpos. dmov ‘yap 6 yevopevos e€ iduistov tYpavvos Kal ore dpEdpevos Tmovnpos elvau mécav dcprBot 2 rn TUpAvVLKaY KaKiay, qodaTrovs xpt) vopilew eveobau TOUS ef exeivou duvras, ols movn pov pev yevos, movnpat dé tpodat, moNuTUKOV dé Kal perptov ovdev ovr’ iSeiv efeyevero TWTOTE TparTopevov ouTeE pabety ; iva dé pn pavrednobe Tas karapdrous adrév puoets adn’ axpiBas pdOnre olovs oxvdAaxas 0 py 7 Tapxuviov Tupavvis brotpeper, Oedoacbe Epyov evos adt@v Tob mpeaPurarou.
LXXXII,. “ Adry Lrropiov bev core Aovxpy- Tiov Ovyarnp, ov ‘dndbake Ths Trews & €mapxov 6 TUpavvos efuay emt Tov moAepov, Tapkuviov be Kodarivou yur); Tob ovyyevods TaV Tupavveoy Kal TOoAAa drép abtav KakoTralijcavros. arn mévTot
: alaxvvns déia B: d&a R; both words deleted by Jacoby. 2 dxpipot B: dxpiBds SiefpNave R.
1 Cf. Livy i. 59, 12. 514
BOOK IV. 81, 2-82, 1
the performance of religious rites and _ sacrifices? Has he not put an end to your electing of magistrates, to your voting, and to your meeting in assembly to discuss public affairs? Does he not force you, like slaves purchased with money, to endure shame- ful hardships in quarrying stone, hewing timber, carrying burdens, and wasting your strength in deep pits and caverns, without allowing you the least respite from your miseries? What, then, will be the limit of our calamities? How long shall we submit to this treatment? And when shall we recover the liberty our fathers enjoyed? When Tarquinius dies? To be sure! And how shall we be in a better con- dition then? Why should it not be a worse? For we shall have three Tarquinii sprung from the one, all far more abominable than their sire. For when one who from a private station has become a tyrant and has begun late to be wicked, is an expert in all tyrannical mischief, what kind of men may we expect those to be who are sprung from him, whose parentage has been depraved, whose nurture has been depraved, and who never had an opportunity of seeing or hearing of anything done with the moderation befitting free citizens? In order, there- fore, that you may not merely guess at their accursed natures, but may know with certainty what kind of whelps the tyranny of Tarquinius is secretly rearing up for your destruction, behold the deed of one of them, the eldest of the three.
LXXXII. “ This woman is the daughter of Spurius Lucretius, whom the tyrant, when he went to the war, appointed prefect of the city, and the wife of Tarquinius Collatinus, a kinsman of the tyrant who has undergone many hardships for their sake. Yet this
545
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
owdpoveiy Bovropévn Kal tov dvdpa tov éavris girotoa, warep ayalh mpoonker yuvatki, fevilo- pévov map adry Létov did tiv ovyyeveray TH mapeABovon vucti, KoAA\ativov S€ ré7° amodnpodv- Tos €ml otpatomédov, tiv aKdAacTov bBpw tis tupavvidos od édurv7iOn diadvyetv, GAN womep aixuddwros in avdykns Kkparnbetca tméwewev 2 doa pr Deus edevOepa yuvaixi mabeiv. ed’ ofs ayavakTovoa Kal addpytov iyyoupevn thy vBpw, e7el07) TpOs TOV TaTépa Kal ToOds aAoUs Guyyeveis Tas Katacxovcas atriy avdyKas SdveEHAe,} Todds tromoapevn Serjoes Kal apds, iva Tywpot Tots KaKois avTis yévowTo, Kal TO KeKpUppevov bm0 tois KdAmois Eidos oracapevn Tod marpos op@vros, @ Snpdra, dua tdv eavths onddyyvew 3 Baye Tov aidnpov. @ Oavpaor od Kat moAAGv eraivuv akia ris edyevots mpoaipécews, otyn Kal amdAwdas odx bropetvaca TupavveKiy vBpww, dmdoas bepidotcoa tas ev TH Civ Hdovds, va aot pysev ert tovodrov ovpBH mabeiv. enerra ov pev, ® Aovkpynria, yuvaukeias tvyotoa duicews avdpos evyevods dpdvnua €oxes, Huets 8 dvdpes yevopevor yuvaray XEtpous dperh yernoopeba. 5 kai gol peév, Ort pilav erupawvyOns viKra tiv dptavtov adaipefeioa aidd pera Bias, diwv Kai pakapubtepos edofev 6 Odvaros elvar rod Biov, npiv & dp od mapacricerar 76 adbtdo TodTo troAafeiv, dv Tapkivios od pilav juéepav, adda méumTov Kal eiKooTOv ETos dn TUparYav, mdcas adjpyta tas ev TH Civ ydovas? édevbepiay 4 ddeAdpevos; odK coTw juiv, d Snudrar, Buwrdv 1 dvayxas SueEHAVe B: SveéHAVe Tdxas R. 516
BOOK IV. 82, 1-4
woman, who desired to preserve her virtue and loved her husband as becomes a good wife, could not, when Sextus was entertained last night at her house as a kinsman and Collatinus was absent at the time in camp, escape the unbridled insolence of tyranny, but like a captive constrained by necessity, had to submit to indignities that it is not right any woman of free condition should suffer. Resenting this treatment and looking upon the outrage as in- tolerable, she related to her father and the rest of her kinsmen the straits to which she had been reduced, and after earnestly entreating and adjuring them to avenge the wrongs she had suffered, she drew out the dagger she had concealed under the folds of her dress and before her father’s very eyes, plebeians, plunged the steel into her vitals. O admirable woman and worthy of great praise for your noble resolution! You are gone, you are dead, being unable to bear the tyrant’s insolence and despising all the pleasures of life in order to avoid suffering any such indignity again. After this example, Lucretia, when you, who were given a woman’s nature, have shown the resolution of a brave man, shall we, who were born men, show ourselves inferior ‘to women in courage? To you, because you had been deprived by force of your spotless chastity by submission to a tyrant during one night, death appeared sweeter and more blessed than life; and shall not the same feelings sway us, whom Tarquinius, by a tyranny, not of one day only, but of twenty-five years, has deprived of all the pleasures of life in depriving us of our liberty? Life is intolerable to us, plebeians, while we wallow amid
2 ras ev TH Civ jdovas B: om. A, ras éAmidas CD.
517
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
ev TovovTots Kadwdoupevois KaKois, ekelvwv TOV avip&v ovow anoydvois, of ta Sika tarrew néiovv rots dAXots Kal moANods trép apyfs Kal d0&ys Tpavro Kuwddvovs: adda Svelv Odrepov dmacw atperéov, 7 Blov édevOepov 7 Odvarov evdo£ov. Ket dé Katpos olov edyducba, ebeorn- KOTOS pev EK THS TOAcews Tapkuriov, ayoupéevev dé Ths emyeipjoews TOV Tatpikiwv, ovdevos 8 jp €Metbovros, éav ex mpobvpias ywphowpev emi 7a Epya, od awudtwr, od xpnudtwy, ody omAwv, od oTpaTnyav, od THs adAAns Tis eis Ta mora TapacKevns (weoT) yap andvrwv % mods), aiaxpdv te? Ododrovoxwy pev? Kai DaPi- vwv Kal pupiwy ddAwv dpyew akwidv, adrods dé Sovdevovras érépois bropeévetv, Kal mept pev tis Tapxuviov mAcovetias modods avaipetobat moX€pous, tept Sé ris éavtdv édevbepias pndéva.
LXXXIII. “Tisw odv ddoppats «is ra mpdypwara xpyodpeOa Kat rotas ovppayiais ; Tovtro yap Aowrov eimetvy. mpwrais pev Tals Tapa Ttav Oedv eAriow, dv iepa Kal Tewevn Kat Bwpovs praiver Tapxdvios rais aipodipros yepat kal mavTos eudvAtov yepovaas ayous Ovavv Kal orovd@v Katapyopevos’ emerta tals e€ tudv att@v ovr’ ddiywv dvTwy od7’ dmeipwv mohéuov: mpos S€ TovTois Tats mapa TOv ovpydywy ém- Kovptats, ot pt) KadodvTwy pev judy oddéev afuicovor trodumpaypoveiy, eav 8 dperhs dp@at peraowovpevous dopevor ovvapodyrat Tob TOA Wov" Tupavvis yap dmacw €x0pa tots PBovAopevois
1 7e B: ye i A, ye ein Reiske. 518
BOOK IV. 82, 4-83, 1
such wretchedness—to us who are the descendants of those men who thought themselves worthy to give laws to others and exposed themselves to many dangers for the sake of power and fame. Nay, but we must all choose one of two things—life with liberty or death with glory. An opportunity has come such as we have been praying for. Tarquinius is absent from the city, the patricians are the leaders of the enterprise, and naught will be lacking to us if we enter upon the undertaking with zeal—neither men, money, arms, generals, nor any other equip- ment of warfare, for the city is full of all these; and it would be disgraceful if we, who aspire to rule the Volscians, the Sabines and countless other peoples, should ourselves submit to be slaves of others, and should undertake many wars to gratify the ambition of Tarquinius but not one to recover our own liberty.
LXXXIII. ‘‘ What resources, therefore, what assist- ance shall we have for our undertaking? For this remains to be discussed. First there are the hopes we place in the gods, whose rites, temples and altars Tarquinius pollutes with hands stained with blood and defiled with every kind of crime against his own people every time he begins the sacrifices and libations. Next, there are the hopes that we place in ourselves, who are neither few in number nor unskilled in war. Besides these advantages there are the forces of our allies, who, so long as they are not called upon by us, will not presume to busy them- selves with our affairs, but if they see us acting the part of brave men, will gladly assist us in the war; for tyranny is odious to all who desire to be free.
2 wev Sylburg: om. O, Jacoby. 559
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
2 éevbépois elvar. «i 5é twes tudv rods em otparomédov oavvdvras dua Tapxuviw odiras dedoixacw, ds exeivp ev ovvaywviovpévous,
juiv dé moXdeunoovras, otk dpbds Sedoikaar. Bapeta yap Kaxetvors 4 Tupavvis Kal eudurtos dracw avOpwmos 6 Ths eAevbepias mdBos, Kat mdoa petaBodfs mpdpacis tots & avayKnv tadaimwpodow ixavy ods, et yndietcbe 1 rF matpior Bonbeiv, od pdBos 6 Kabegwy eorar mapa Tois Tupdvvos, ov xadpis, ody ETepov TL TOV Bralopevav 7 mevOdvrwr avOpumous Ta 7) Sikawa,
3 mparrev. ei S€ Tiow atrdv dpa dia Kaki dvow 7 Tovnpas tpopas To diroTupavvov eumédpu- kev, o0 moAAois otor pa Ala, peyddas Kal TovTous avayKas evlevéouer,” wor €K movnpav yevéobar xpnorovs: Gpunpa yap adrav eyouev év Th moda Téxva Kal yuvaikas Kal yoveis, a Tipt- WtTepa THs iias éoriv exdorw uyfs. Tadra 7 obv adbrots amodwcew, édav amoormot Tav Tupdv- vwv, wvmioxvovpevo. Kal ddcvay dv yuaprov
4 indildpevor padiws teicopev. wore Aappoivres, @ Onudtar, Kat ayabas eyovres baép tav ped- Advrwv eArridas ywpeire mpos Tov aya@va, KdAoTov dv mwTroTe jpacle trokcuwv Tovde brooTnadpevot.
juets prev odv, @ Oeot marp@or, dvdAaxes ayabot
Tide THs ys, Kal Saiuoves, ot tods marépas
nudv reAdyxare, Kat mods Deodireotaryn toAewv,
ev 7} yevéoews Te Kal tTpodis ervyouev, apuvodpev duiv Kal® yropas* Kat Adyors Kal yepot Kal
1 Cobet : yndianabe A, ymdicecbe Bb, Ymdicacba Ba.
2 Reiske: Cevéouer O.
3 Kal Steph. : at(?) Ba, ot Bb, of A.
520
BOOK IV. 83, 2-4
But if any of you are afraid that the citizens who are in the camp with Tarquinius will assist him. and make war upon us, their fears are groundless. For the tyranny is grievous to them also and the desire of liberty is implanted by Nature in the minds of all men, and every excuse for a change is sufficient for those who are compelled to bear hardships; and if you by your votes order them to come to the aid of their country, neither fear nor favour, nor any of the other motives that compel or persuade men to commit injustice, will keep them with the tyrants. But if by reason of an evil nature or a bad upbringing the love of tyranny is, after all, rooted in some of them —though surely there are not many such—we will bring strong compulsion to bear upon these men too, so that they will become good citizens instead of bad. For we have, as hostages for them in the city, their children, wives and parents, who are dearer to every man than his own life. By promising to restore these to them if they will desert the tyrants, and by passing a vote of amnesty for the mistakes they have made, we shall easily prevail upon them to join us. Ad- vance to the struggle, therefore, plebeians, with con- fidence and with good hopes for the future; for this war which you are about to undertake is the most glorious of all the wars you have ever waged. Ye gods of our ancestors, kindly guardians of this land, and ye other divinities, to whom the care of our fathers was allotted, and thou City, dearest to the gods of all cities, the city in which we received our birth and nurture, we shall defend you with our counsels, our words, our hands and our lives, and we
4 wopas B: yropn A. 521
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
puxats, Kal maaXew Eroupou mav 6 Tt av 6 _Satpy 5 Kal 70 Xpecy hépyn. pavrevomar dé Kadois € eyxetpy}- pacw evTUXES aKoAovOjoew Téos. ein be TOUTOLS amaot TavTo AaBodor Gdpoos Kal pwd youn xpnga- évois, oddlew & jas kat odlecbar bf” judv.” LXXXIV. Towatra rod Bpovrov Srueyopot= TOS dvaBoncets TE ovveyxeis eb ExaoTw TOV Acyopeveny €K TOU mn Bous eywovro Svaonpai- vovoat TO BovAdpevov Te Kat emucehevdpevov, rots d€ Acioow ara Kat Sdkpva bf Adovis Epper Gavpactay Kat dmpoodoKnrey akovovat Adywr" md0n Te TrouKira TH éxdorou buyny kareAduBavev obdev dAArjAots €ouKoTa" Avrau Te yap. / exéxpavro, at pev én Tots Tpoyeyovdat Scwvors, ai 8 én tots mpoodoxwpévois ayaboits, Kat Ovpoit ovveéémemtov PoBors, ot pev emt TO KarBs Spacau TO. pucowpieva, THs dodadeias drrepopav emaipovres, ot 8€ Kara Aoyropov 700 fa) padiav elvar thy Kabaipecw Tis Tupavvidos oxvov Tats 2 emBodats émupeporres. €7rel ® emavoaro Aeyev, womep C3 €vos OTOpaTos dmavres Thy adray pwviy dvexpayor, dyew odds emt 7a, oma. Kal Oo Bpodros nodes, ° "Edy ye TpOTEpoV, “on, “7a ddgavra TO ouvedptep paborres € emucupa@ante.? dédoxrar yap 7juiv devyew Tapxvviovs mddAw te Tv ‘Pwyaiwy Kal xopav dons apxovor ‘Pwpator, Kal yévos To €€ abtrav amav- Kal pndevi e€etvac mept Kxalddov Tapkuviwy pajre mparrew pndev pare Aéyew, eav 5€ Tis Tapa Taira tov edpickn- 3 rar teOvdvar. tavrnv et Bovdropevors div éort THY yvwopnv elvar Kupiav, SuaordvTes KaTa Tas 1 +0 50xGv (or taxAév) after émxupwonre deleted by Cobet. 522
BOOK IV. 83, 5-84, 3
are ready to suffer everything that Heaven and Fate shall bring. And I predict that our glorious en- deavours will be crowned with success. May all here present, emboldened by the same confidence and united in the same sentiments, both preserve us and and be preserved by us!”
LXXXIV. While Brutus was thus addressing the people everything he said was received by them with continual acclamations signifying both their approval and their encouragement. Most of them even wept with pleasure at hearing these wonderful and unexpected words, and various emotions, in no wise resembling one another, affected the mind of each of his hearers. For pain was mingled with pleasure, the former arising from the terrible ex- periences that were past and the latter from the blessings that were anticipated; and anger went hand in hand with fear, the former encouraging them to despise their own safety in order to injure the objects of their hatred, while the latter, occasioned by the thought of the difficulty of overthrowing the _tyranny, inspired them with reluctance toward the enterprise. But when he had done speaking, they all cried out, as from a single mouth, to lead them to arms. Then Brutus, pleased at this, said: ‘‘ On this condition, that you first hear the resolution of the senate and confirm it. For we have resolved that the Tarquinii and all their posterity shall be banished both from the city of Rome and from all the territory ruled by the Romans; that no one shall be permitted to say or do anything about their restoration; and that if anyone shall be found to be working contrary to these decisions he shall be put to death. Ifit is your pleasure that thisresolution be confirmed, divide yourselves into
523
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
ppatpas pijpov é emeveyKare, Kat ToOO” dply mp@rov dpEdres TO Sucatwpa THs eAcvbepias.” eyivero Tatra’ Kai émeid?) maoa duyyv) taév tupdvvwv ai dparpat Karedndicarro, mrapeABaw maddy 6 Bpodros deve“ ‘Ered 70, TpOTa Tp sekUpwr~ Tat KaTd 70 d€or, dxovoare Kal Ta Aouad, ooo. BeBovrevpcba mepl THs Toretas. pv /
oKoTOUpEevots Tis apy) yevyceTat TaV KoOWav Kupia., Baotrciay prev odkére karacrncacbat eddxet,” dpxovtas S¢ dvo Kal? éxacrov eveayTov dro Setxvivar BaotAuny e€ovras e€ovaiav, ots av tpeis ev dpxarpeciars dmrodetenre pipov emupepovres Kata Adyous. ei 57) Kal Taira, Bovropevors € éotiv bpiv, erumpicare.” _ emyivet Kal Tavrny Ty yrdpnv 6 Of}os, kat wdos oddepia eyevero evavria. peta TodTo mrapeABav 6 Bpodros dzro- Seixvuat peooBacwea TOV émurehnadjevov TOV dpyaipect@v kara Tovs maTpious vdjious Lard prov Aovkpyriov: KaKetvos dmohtoas Ty exkAnotay exéAevoev drravras HKew is TO mediov, evba. oun bes adrois Hv dpxarpecralev, _exovTas Ta. omha ev TaXeL. dpucopeveny 5° atra&v dvdpas atpetrar Svo Tovs mpagovras 6 6aa Tois Baotredow e&jv, Bpodrdov Te Kal KoMarivor: Kat 6 Sipos KaAovpevos Kara Adxous emextpwoe Tots dvdpdat TH apyyv. Kal Ta pev Kata moAw ev TH TOTE xpovw mpaxybévra rovadra Hv.
LXXXYV. Baoureds S¢ Tapkdvios ws jKouce mapa TOV dro Tis TroAews dyyéhuw, ols eeyévero Mpusrous mp 7 Krevobivan Tas muAas Siadpavar, Toootro pdvov amayyeMdvrwy, St. Karéxyer TH
1 rhv before duyiy deleted by Cobet. 524
BOOK IV. 84, 3-85, 1
your curiae and give your votes; and let the enjoy- ment of this right be the beginning of your liberty.” This was done; and all the curiae having given their votes for the banishment of the tyrants, Brutus again came forward and said: “‘ Now that our first measures have been confirmed in the manner required, hear also what we have further resolved concerning the form of our government. It was our decision, upon considering what magistracy should be in con- trol of affairs, not to establish the kingship again, but to appoint two annual magistrates to hold the royal power, these men to be whomever you yourselves shall choose in the comitia, voting by centuries. If, therefore, this also is your pleasure, give your votes to that effect.””. The people approved of this resolu- tion likewise, not a single vote being given against it. After that, Brutus, coming forward, appointed Spurius Lucretius as interrex to preside over the comitia for the election of magistrates, according to ancestral custom. And he, dismissing the assembly, ordered all the people to go promptly in arms to the field! where it was their custom to elect their magistrates. When they were come thither, he chose two men to perform the functions which had belonged to the kings—Brutus and Collatinus; and the people, being called by centuries, confirmed their appointment.? Such were the measures taken in the - city at that time.
LXXXV. As*soon as King Tarquinius heard by the first messengers who had found means to escape from thecity beforethe gates wereshut that Brutus was hold-
1 The Campus Martius. 2 Cf. Livy i. 60, 4. 3 Of. Livy i. 60, 1-3.
2 23éxer Cobet: Soxet O, Jacoby.
525,
DIONYSIUS OF HALICARNASSUS
exckAnotay Bpoéros Snpaywyav Kat rods moAiras €mt = T7v eAcvbepiav TapaxaAay, ovdevt Trav aAAwy dpdoas iymetyero Tovs viods avadaBav Kal TOV éraipwy TOUS ToTOTaTOUS, eAatvev TOUS immous amo puTipos, as pldowv TH dmdoraow. ebparv de Kekhevopevas TAS das al peoras Omhewv Tas emddgets @YETO mad € emt TO oTparomedov ws cixe Tdxous ones Cony Kat deworalav. eTUXE be Kal TaKEL mpaypara 78 _ Sued bappeva. ot yap UrraTot Taxetay avrobd (Thy Tapovatay emt THY mohw TpoopasLevot TEL TIOVAL ypdupara Kal? ETépas odo0vs mpos Tovs emt Too oTparomedov mapaxadodvres abrovs dmoorfvar Tob Tupdvvou kal Ta ddfavra. Tots ev aoret mowodvTes pavepa. Tabro, TO ypadppara, AaBdvres ot karadeupbevres bo TOO Bacrréws & Urrapxor 1 Tiros “Eppivtos Kat Mdpxos “Opdrios dvéyvacay ev exiAnoig: Kal yrespas Suepwrnoavres Kar. Adxous, Oo Tt xp) Totetv, emer) mdow edpavy KUpta, nyetobar ta Kplévra tb7r0 Tijs moAews, ODKETL mpoodéxovrat Tapayernbevra TOV Tapkdviov. dmwabels 37) Kal TavTnS 6 Baotreds Tis €Amidos pevyet adv dAtyots eis L'aBiwv moh, HS Baowéa TOV TpeoBurepov anédeike THY vidv LeéTov, ws Kal Tporepov Eby, Tructay peev 790 moALos av, er7) d¢ TEVTE Kal €lKooL THY BacwAciav KATATX COV. ot d€ epi Tov “Eppiviov Te Kal Tov ‘Opdrwov a avoxas Tod 770A€jov KaTaoTnodevor mpos Tovs ’Apdedras mevTeKat- Sexaetets amryyayov én’ olkov Tas Suvdpers.”
1 drapxo B: om. R.
* There follow in the MSS. the first five lines of Book V
() pév ... 7dv dvdpav), which are then repeated at the beginning of the new book. Kiessling deleted them here.
526
BOOK IV. 85, 1-4
ing the assembled people enthralled, haranguing them ‘and summoning the citizens to liberty, which was all the information they could give him, he took with him his sons and the most trustworthy of his friends, and without communicating his design to any others, rode at full gallop in hopes of forestalling the revolt. But finding the gates shut and the battlements full of armed men, he returned to the camp as speedily as possible, bewailing and complaining of his mis- fortune. But his cause there also was now lost. For the consuls, foreseeing that he would quickly come to the city, had sent letters! by other roads to those in the camp, in which they exhorted them to revolt from the tyrant and acquainted them with the resolutions passed by those in the city. Titus Herminius and Marcus Horatius, who had been left by the king to command in his absence, having re- ceived these letters, read them in an assembly of the soldiers; and asking them by their centuries what they thought should be done, when it was their unanimous opinion to regard the decisions reached by those in the city as valid, they no longer would admit Tarquinius when he returned. After the king found himself disappointed of this hope also, he fled with a few companions to the city of Gabii, over which, as I said before, he had appointed Sextus, the eldest of his sons, to be king. He was now grown grey with age and had reigned twenty-five years. In the mean- time Herminius and Horatius, having made a truce with the Ardeates for fifteen years, led their forces home.”
1 Livy (i. 59, 12; 60, 1) says that Brutus himself went to the camp before Ardea. 2 See the critical note.
527
yi RG * ale a artist 10
INDEX
ACILIvs, ©., —_— 241.
Aeneas, 137, 4
Agatharchus, Gaels victor, 407. Agylla, earlier name of Caere, 217. Ane 11, 43, 95, 119, 121, 137, 147,
ata 8, 7-79, 87, 95-137, 147 f., 441,
Amphictyon, founder of Amphictyonic League, 353.
Anchises, 137.
Ancus Marcius. See Marcius,
—— Publicius, 149.
Anio, 97, 209, 227, 231,
Antemnae, Antistius Petro, 451f.
Apollo, 353, 485.
Archestratides, archon, 265.
Ardea, 287, 471 f., 527 n.
Ardeates, 287, 471 f., 527.
Arretium, 199.
Arruns, son of Neomegir pre 183, 193 f,
Arruns Tarqui See under Tarquinius.
Ascanius, 137.
Asia, 469.
Athenians, 297 n., 499.
Athens, 47, 811, 493, ya archons at, 5, 155, 181, 265, 4
Atilius, M.,
Aventine tin, 176, 241, 357.
BABYLON, 351.
Basilica Aemilia, 93, n. 2. — Julia, 93, n. 2.
Brutus, M. Junius, 481 f., 505. —— L. Junius, 481-527.
CAELIAN hill, 7,
Caere, 217, 359 f.
Caeretani, 217, 359 f,
Cameria, 199.
Campus Martius, 337 f., 525.
Capitoline hill, 245f., 463; cf. 457, 461,
Caria, 353.
Carinae, 93.
Cato, M. Porcius, historian, 317.
Circe, 419, 469.
Circeii, 469 f.
Circus ‘maximus, 241 f., 417.
Cleondas, Olympic victor, 181.
Oloelii, Alban gens, 131.
Cluiliae fossae, 15.
Cluilius, 7-19, 35.
Clusium, 199.
Collatia, 193 f., 473, 503 n.
Collatinus, name given to Arruns Tarquinius, 195, 473.
—— Lucius Tarquinius. See under Tarquinius.
Colline region, 313.
ae 315.
Cora, 149.
Corilla, 419.
Corinth, 183, 367, 449.
Corniculans, 195 £.
Corniculum, 195, 265 f.
Oreusa, 137.
Crustumerians, 191 f.
Crustumerium, 191 f.
Cuprius (Cyprius) vicus, 93.
Ouriatii, Alban gens, 131.
—— Alban triplets, 57-79, 93.
Curiatius, father of preceding, 57.
Cypselus, 183.
DAMASIAS, archon, 155. Delphic oracle, 483 f. Demaratus, 181 f., 195. Diana, 353, 357. Dorians, 45, 353.
529
INDEX
ECETRA, 429.
Egerius, name given to Arruns Tarquinius, 195, 473.
Egypt, 3
es ha 358.
Epitelides, Olympic victor, 265.
Eretum, 1. et, 271, 435.
Erythrae.
Esquiline, hill 309 f., 401 n,
—— region, 313.
Ethiopians, 289, n. 1.
Euripides, 371 n.
Europe, 353.
Eurybates, Olympic victor, 5.
FABIUS Pictor, Q., Roman annalist, 281 £., 317, 371 f., 435 n., 473.
Ferentinum, 149, 199, 419.
Feriae Latinae, 431,
Feronia, 139.
Ficana, 163. °
Ficanenses, 163.
Ficulea, 199.
Fidenae, 21-25, 29, 95f., 113, 119, 165-69, 197, 209, 213-17, 435-—39. Fidenates, 21-25, 29, 33, 95-117, 121,
139, 165 f., 217 £.
Fortuna, 363, 407.
—— Fors, 363, Hed.
— Virilis, 363.
Forum boarium, 363, 407, n. 2.
—— Romanum, 5, 239, 253, 259 f., 299, 307, 393, 395-99, 405, 409, 413 f., 489, 503.
Fufetius, Mettius, 19 f.,. 25-71, 87, 95-135.
GABU, 441-57, 527.
Gabini, 441-57.
Gegania, 289.
Geganii, Alban gens, 131.
Gellius, Cn., Roman annalist, 283.:
Gorgias, 289, n. 1.
Greece, 183, "357.
Greeks, 41, 43, 45, 47, 51, 107, 223. 289 n., 353, 357 n., 375, 493, 497.
HELLEN, 353.
Heniochides, archon, 181. Hercules, 367.
Herdonius, Turnus, 419-29. Herminius, T., 527. Hernicans, 429 f.
Hersilia, 3.
Hersilius 3,
53°
Horatia pila, 93.
Horatii, Roman triplets, 57-79, 93.
Horatius, M., survivor of the triplets, 57-93, 119, 135 f,
—— father of the triplets, 57, 67 f., 85-89.
—— M., 527.
Hostilius, grandfather Hostilius, 3 f.
—— father of the King, 5.
—— Tullus, 3-155, 157, 161, 167.
of Tullus
ILITHYIA, 319. Ionians, 353 Italy, 39, 141, 181, 463, 469, 473, 485,
JANICULUM, 179, 185.
Janus Curiatius,. 91 and note.
Julii, Alban gens, 131.
Juno, 243, 457, 463; J. ; Lacina, 319; J. Sororia, 91 and note.
Jupiter, 485; J. Capitolinus, 243, 249, 457, 463, 467; J. Fidius, 455; J. Latiaris, 431.
Juventas, 247, 319.
LACEDAEMONIANS, 4
Latins, 41, 47-51, 81, ato 139, 145-51, 159-65, 189-207, 215, 235, 265 the 271, 285, 293, 3565 f., ‘419-31, 441
5. /
Lauretum, 175.
Lavinians, 45.
Lavinium, 149,
Leostratus, archon, 5,
Libitina, 319.
Licinius "Macer, C., annalist, 283...
Lucretia, 473-79, 485-89, 503, 515 f.
Lucretius, Sp., 473, 477 fy 487 f., 495, 503, 515, 525.
Lucumo, original name of +3 ‘Tarqui- nius Priscus (q.¥.), 183-87.
Lydia, 223.
MAMILIUS, Octavius, 419 f., 427. of, 182,
273-81, 291, 305, 383. Mars, 339, 489. Marsian War, ge Masinissa, 289, Medullia, 3, 151, 181 f. Memphis, 351. Metilii, Alban gens, 131.
INDEX
Mettius Fufetius. See Fufetius. Minerva, 243, 247, 457, 463.
NEAPOLIS, 357 n.
Nevius (Navius), 249-57.
Nomentans, 193,
Numa Pompilius, 3f., 21, 153-57, 273, 301, 495.
OocRISIA, 267 f., 275, 303. Cee -Xiapig 93, a. 1, 401, n. 1.
Ops OFbius Corbin), clivus, 401. Ostia, 1
PAGANALIA, 319. Palatine hill, At, 241, —— region, 3
Papirius, O., 180. Pelasgians, 217. Nec § 183 n., 449. Persia, 223.
Petro, oa 451 f.
Pinaria, 23
[Pinarius}, 3, 239.
Piso Frugi, L. Calpurnius, annalist, 289, 319, 435 n.
Politorini, 161.
Politorium, 161, 175.
Pometians, 433 f., 441.
Pompilius. See Numa,
Pomptine plain, 469.
Pons sublicius, 179 and n. 4,
Eee: 441.
Priam, 1
Pablicias, ies, 149.
QUINTILN, Alban gens, 131. Quirinal hill, 309, n. 2.
ROMANS, passim.
Rome, passim.
Romulus, 3f., 11, 95, 151. 171, 225, 253, 301, 495.
Rusellae, 199.
SABINES, 3f., 37, 41, 123, 139-47, 167 f., 173, 199 f., 207-13, 219, 227- 37, 245, 271, 293, 419, 421, 433-39, 457, 481, 519.
Salii, 143.
Sancus, 455.
Saturn, 143.
Saturnalia, 315.
Sceleratus vicus, 401.
Semiramis, 351 and n.
Seres, 289, n. 1.
Servilii, Alban gens, 131. Servius Tullius. See Tullius. Sibylline books, 465-69.
—— oracles, 239, 465-69. Sicinius, an Alban, 57.
Signia, 469 f.
Silva malitiosa, 147 and n. Social War, 467, n. 3.
Solon, 297, n. 1, 367 n. Sororium tigillum, 93 and n. 2, Sparta, 45.
Sphaerus, Olympic victor, 155. Sublicius pons, 179 and n. “4. Suburan region, 313.
Suessa ber peer, 433 'f., 439 f., 457. Sun, as god, 469.
Syracuse, 73 n.
aT ee 267 f., 273-85, 289,
3
Tarpeian hill, 245 f., 461 f.
Tarquinia, wife of Ser. Tullius, 259, 265, rib 277, 293, 363, 373, 377,
405, chee of Brutus, 481. Tarquinii, Etruscan city, 183, 359-61.
Tarquinius, » nephew of Tarquinius Priscus, 193f., 215, 233 f., 473.
—— Arruns, brother of Tarquinius Superbus, 281-95, 363f., 369-73, 507; see ‘also 265, 275-79, 303-07.
—— Arruns, son of Tarquinius Superbus, "471, 483 f., 515.
— Lucius ‘(Priscus), or’ lly named Lucumo, 165, 169f., 181- 295, 305 f., 359, "367, 371, 383, 393, 409 'f., 429, 457, 473, 481.
—— Lucius ’(Superbus), 281-95, 309, n. 1, 363-401, 405, 407-527; see also, 265, 275-79, 303-07.
— Lueius, Collatinus, vr, 481, 487 f., 495, 503, 515 f., 525
—fexs: 445-57, 473-77, 515 f.,
—— Titus, 471, 483 f., 515. Telegonus, 419.
Tellenae, 163, 175. Terminus, 247.
Thericles, archon, 407, Thucydides, 73 n. Triopium, 353,
531
INDEX
Tullia, elder Gangntes of Ser. Tullius, 363 , 371, 509
— younger ‘daughter of Tullius, 363- 73, 395, 399 f., 509.
Tullius, Servius, 235, 259 f., 265-407, 411 f., 419, 429, 481, 509.
Tullus Hostilius. See Hostilius.
Turnus Herdonius, 419-29.
Tusculum, 419.
‘Tyrrhenia, 185, 217, 283, 359, 367.
henians, 37, 4i, 117, 123, 179-
83, 187, 199, 203, 209, 213-27, 233, 235, 251, 271, 293, 309, 359, 459, 475.
Tyrrhenian Sea, 177, 469.
ULYSSES, 419.
VALERIUS, P., 481, 485 re 491,
Varro, M. M. Terentiu tius, 46
Vecilius, Spusius, 149.
Veientes, 21-25, 29, 33, 95, 99-117 121, 169 £, 215 £., 35 359 f.
Velitrae, 171 f.
Vennonius, Roman annalist, 317.
Venus, 319.
Vesta, 239.
Vetulonia, 199.
Viminal hill, 309.
Volaterrae, 199.
Volscians, 171 f., 429 f., 441 f., 519.
Vulcan, 269.
PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY RICHARD OLAY AND COMPANY, L1D., BUNGAY, SUFFOLK.
THE LOEB CLASSICAL LIBRARY
VOLUMES ALREADY PUBLISHED
Latin Authors
Ammianus MArcettinus. Translated by J. C. Rolfe. 3 Vols.
AputErus: THE GotpEN Ass (METAMORPHOSES). W. Adling- ton (1566). Revised by 8. Gaselee.
Sr. AucustinE: Crry ofr Gop. 7 Vols. Vol. I. G. H. McCracken. Vol. VI. W. C. Greene.
Sr. AucusTINE, CONFESSIONS OF. W. Watts (1631). 2 Vols. Sr. Augustine, SeLrct Letters. J. H. Baxter.
Avsonius. H. G. Evelyn White. 2 Vols.
Breve. J. E. King. 2 Vols.
Bortrutus: Tracts and Dr CoNSOLATIONE PHILOSOPHIAR. Rev. H. F. Stewart and E. K. Rand.
Carsar: ALEXANDRIAN, AFRICAN and SPANISH Wars. A. G. Way.
Carsar: Crvin Wars. A. G. Peskett.
Cagsar: Gattic War. H. J. Edwards.
Caro: Dr Re Rustica; Varro: De Re Rustica. H.B. Ash and W. D. Hooper.
Caruttus. F. W. Cornish; Trsutius. J. B. Postgate; Prr- VvIGILIuM VENERIS. J. W. Mackail.
Cretsus: Dr Mepicrya. W.G. Spencer. 3 Vols.
Cicrro: Brutus, and Orator. G. L. Hendrickson and H. M. Hubbell.
[Cicero]: AD Herennium. H. Caplan.
Cicrro: DE OratoreE, etc. 2 Vols. Vol. I. Dr Onarorg, Books I. and IJ. E. W. Sutton and H. Rackham. Vol. II. Dr OratorRE, Book III. De Fato; Paradoxa Stoicorum; De Partitione Oratoria. H. Rackham.
Cicero: Dr Frytsus. H. Rackham.
Cicero: Dr INVENTIONE, etc. H. M. Hubbell.
Ciczro: Dr Natura DroruM and AcapremicA. H, Rackham. Cicero: Dr Orricus. Walter Miller.
Cicero: Dr Repusiica and Dr Lzcisus; Somntom ScIPIonis. Clinton W. Keyes. 1
Cicrro: De Sryecturz, De Amicitia, De DrivrNatione. W. A. Falconer. ; ;
Cicero: In Catitrnam, Pro Fracco, Pro Murgena, Pro Suma. Louis E. Lord.
Cicero: LEeTTERs to Arricus. E. O. Winstedt. 3 Vols.
cea, Lerrers to His Frrenps. W. Glynn Williams. 3
ols.
CiceRO: Pururppics. W.C..A. Ker. ae
CicERO: Pro ArcHIA Post Repirum, Dz Domo, Dr Harvs- picum Responsis, Pro Prancio. N. H. Watts.
CicERo: Pro Caxrcina, Pro Lege Manriia, Pro CLuENtio, Pro Rasrrio. H. Grose Hodge.
CicrrRo: Pro Carrio, De Provincus CoNnsuLARIBUS, PRO Bato. R. Gardner.
Cicrro: Pro Mitonz, In Pisonem, Pro Scauro, Pro Fonreio, Pro Rasrrio Postumo, Pro Marcetto, Pro Licario, Pro Reece Detioraro. N. H. Watts.
Cicrro: Pro Qurncrio, Pro Roscio AMERINO, Pro Roscro ComoErpo, Contra Ruttum. J. H. Freese.
Cicrro: Pro Sxstio, In Vatintum. R. Gardner.
Cicero: TuscuLan Dispurations. J. E. King.
CickrRo: VERRINE OraTiIons. L. H. G. Greenwood: 2 Vols.
CiaupIAN. M. Platnauer. 2 Vols.
CoLtuMELLA: Dr Re Rustica. Dr Arsortsus. H. B. Ash, E. 8. Forster and E. Heffner. 3 Vols.
Curtius, Q.: Hisrory or ALEXANDER. J.C. Rolfe. 2 Vols.
Frorvus. E.S. Forster; and Cornetius Nepos. J. C. Rolfe.
FrRrontinus: STRATAGEMS and Aquepucts. C. E. Bennett and M. B. McElwain.
Fronto: CORRESPONDENCE. C. R. Haines. 2 Vols.
Getitius, J. C. Rolfe. 3 Vols.
Horace: OprEs AND Epopss. C. E. Bennett.
Horace: Sarrres, Epristies, Ars Porrica. H. R. Fairclough.
JEROME: SELECTED Lerrers. F. A. Wright.
JUVENAL and Persius. G. G. Ramsay.
Livy. B. O. Foster, F. G. Moore, Evan T. Sage, and A. C. Schlesinger and R. M. Geer (General Index). 14 Vols.
Lucan. J. D. Duff.
Lucretius. W. H. D. Rouse.
Martiatr. W.C. A. Ker. 2 Vols.
Minor Latin Ports: from Pusiinrus Syrus to Ruritivs NAMATIANUS, including Grarrius, CALPURNIUS SICULUs, NEMEsSIANUS, AVIANUS, and others with “* Aetna” and the “Phoenix.” J. Wight Duff and Arnold M. Duff.
Ovip: Tur Arr or Love and OrHER Porms. J. H. Mozley.
2
-
Ovrp: Fastr. Sir James G. Frazer.
Ovip: HeErorpeEs and Amorzs. Grant Showerman.
Ovip: Metamorpuosses, F. J. Miller. 2 Vols.
Ovip: Tristra and Ex Ponto. A. L. Wheeler.
Persius. Cf. JUVENAL.
Prerronius. M. Heseltine; SENECA; APOCOLOCYNTOsIs. W. H. D. Rouse.
Puavutus. Paul Nixon. 5 Vols.
Pury: Lerrers. Melmoth’s Translation revised by W. M. L. Hutchinson. 2 Vols.
Pury: Narurat Hisrory. H. Rackham and W. H.S. Jones. 10 Vols. Vols. 1—V. and IX. H. Rackham. Vols. VI. and
. VIL. W.H.S. Jones.
Propertius. H. E. Butler.
Prupentius. H.J.Thomson. 2 Vols.
Quintin1AN. H. E. Butler. 4 Vols.
Remarss oF Oxp Latin. E. H. Warmington. 4 Vols. Vol. I. (Ennrus AND Carcruius.) Vol. Il. (Livius, Narvius, Pacuvius, Acorus.) Vol. III. (Lucrtrus and Laws or XII TaBues.) (ARcHAIC INSCRIPTIONS.)
Satiust. J..C. Rolfe.
ScriptorREs Historiaz Auacustan. D. Magie. 3 Vols.
Seneca: ApocoLocynrosis. Cf. PETRONIUs.
Seneca: Episrutar Moraes. R. M. Gummere. 3 Vols.
Seneca: Morat Essays. J. W. Basore. 3 Vols.
SenEcA: TrAGEDiIES. F.J. Miller. 2 Vols.
Sipontus: Porms and Lerrers. W.B. ANDERSON. 2 Vols.
Sitrus Iraticus. J. D. Duff. 2 Vols.
Sratius. J.H. Mozley. 2 Vols.
Surronius. J.C. Rolfe. 2 Vols.
Tactrus: Dratocurs. Sir Wm. Peterson. AGRICOLA and Germania. Maurice Hutton,
Sse Histrortes anpD Annats. C.H. Moore and J. Jackson. 4 Vols. :
TreRENCE. John Sargeaunt. 2 Vols.
TERTULLIAN: Apotogta and De Sprecracuuis. T. R. Glover. Mrinvucius Feuix. G. H. Rendall.
Vaterius Fuaccus. J. H. Mozley.
Varro: De Lincua Latina. R.G. Kent. 2 Vols.
VeLuEerus Parercuus and Res GestaE Divi Auveustr. F. W. Shipley.
Vinci. H.R. Fairclough. 2 Vols.
Virruvius: Dre ArcuirecturA. F. Granger. 2 Vols.
}
Greek Authors
AcHILLEs Tatrus. S. Gaselee. es wh On tHE Nature or Animats. A. F. Scholfield. 3 ols.
AENEAS TactTicus, AscLEPIODOTUS and ONASANDER. The Illinois Greek Club.
AxEscHINEs. C. D. Adams.
AxrscHyLus. H. Weir Smyth. 2 Vols.
ALCIPHRON, AELIAN, PHimostratus: Lerrers. A. R. Benner and F. H. Fobes.
AnpocipsEs, AnTrpHon, Cf. Minor Artic ORATORS.
ApoutLoporus. Sir James G. Frazer. 2 Vols.
Apottonius Ruopius. R. C. Seaton.
THe Apostoric FatHEers. Kirsopp Lake. 2 Vols.
ApPIAN: Roman History. Horace White. 4 Vols.
Aratus. Cf, CALLIMACHUS.
ARISTOPHANES. Benjamin Bickley Rogers. 3 Vols. Verse trans.
ARISTOTLE: Art oF RHEToric. J. H. Freese.
ARISTOTLE: ATHENIAN ConstiruTION, EupErMIAN~ Eruics, VicEs AND VirtuEs. H. Rackham.
ARISTOTLE: GENERATION OF AntmAts. A. L. Peck.
ARISTOTLE: Mrtapnysics. H. Tredennick. 2 Vols.
ARISTOTLE: Mretreronoaica. H..D. P. Lee.
ARISTOTLE: Mrvor Works. W. 8. Hett. On Colours, On Things Heard, On Physiognomies, On Plants, On Marvellous Things Heard, Mechanical Problems, On Indivisible Lines, On Situations and Names of Winds, On Melissus, Xenophanes, and Gorgias.
ARISTOTLE: NICOMACHEAN Eruics. H. Rackham.
ARISTOTLE: Orconomica and Maena Moraria. G. C. Arm- strong; (with Metaphysics, Vol. II.).
ARISTOTLE: ON THE Heavens. W. K. C. Guthrie,
ARISTOTLE: ON THE SouL. Parva NatruraniaA. ON BREATH. W.S. Hett.
ARISTOTLE: CaTEGORIES, ON INTERPRETATION, PRIOR Anatytics. H. P. Cooke and H. Tredennick.
ARISTOTLE: PosteR1oR ANALyTICS, Topics. H. Tredennick and E. 8. Forster.
ARISTOTLE: ON SOPHISTICAL REFUTATIONS.
On Coming to be and Passing Away, On the Cosmos. E. 8. Forster and D. J. Furley.
ARISTOTLE: Parts or Antmats. A. L. Peck; Motion AND
PROGRESSION OF ANIMALS. E, S. Forster. 4
- a ea Puysics. Rev. P. Wicksteed and F. M. Cornford. ols. AristoTLeE: Poxrtrics and Lonermus. W. Hamilton Fyfe; DEMETRIUS ON StyLE. W. Rhys Roberts. ARISTOTLE: Poxirics. H. Rackham. ARISTOTLE: PrositEeMs. W.S. Hett. 2 Vols. ARISTOTLE: RuEToRICA AD ALEXANDRUM (with PROBLEMs. Vol. II.) H. Rackham. ARRIAN: History oF ALEXANDER and Inpica. Rev. E. Iliffe Robson. 2 Vols. ATHENAEUS: DEIPNOSOPHISTAE. C. B. Gunick. 7 Vols. Sr. Basmu: Lerrers. R. J. Deferrari. 4 Vols. Cauimmacnus: Fracments. C, A. Trypanis. CatiimacHus, Hymns and Epigrams, and LycopHron. A. W. Mair; Aratrus. G. R. Marr. CLEMENT of ALEXANDRIA. Rev. G. W. Butterworth. CottutTHus. Cf. OPPIAN. DapHnis AND CuHtoE. Thornley’s Translation revised by J. M. Edmonds; and Parruentus. S. Gaselee. DemosTHENES I.: OtynrutiaAcs, PHiniprics and Minor OrRa- Tions. I.—XVII. anp XX. J.H. Vince. DemostHENES II.: De Corona and DE Fatsa LEGATIONE. _ ©. A. Vince and J. H. Vince. DEMOSTHENES III.: Merrmr1ss, ANDROTION, ARISTOCRATES, TimooratEs and ArtsTocerron, I. anpD II. J.H. Vince. DEMOSTHENES IV.-VI.: PrivaTE ORATiIons and In NEAERAM. A. T. Murray.
DEMOSTHENES VII.: FuNERAt SPEECH, Erotic Essay, Exorpia and Lerrers. N. W. and N. J. DeWitt.
Dio Cassrtus: Roman History. E. Cary. 9 Vols.
Dio Curysostom. J.W.Cohoon and H, Lamar Crosby. 5 Vols.
Dioporus Sicutus. 12 Vols. Vols. I1.—VI. C. H. Oldfather. Vol. VII. C. L. Sherman. Vols. IX. and X. R. M. Geer. Vol. XI. F. Walton.
DiocEenEs Larririus. R.D. Hicks. 2 Vols.
Dionysius or Haticarnassus: Roman Antiquities. Spel- man’s translation revised by E. Cary. 7 Vols.
Epicrerus. W.A. Oldfather. 2 Vols.
Euriripes. A.S. Way. 4 Vols. Verse trans.
Evsesius: EccrxstasticAL History. Kirsopp Lake and J. E. L. Oulton. 2 Vols.
Gaten: ON THE NaturaAt Facurtiss. A. J. Brock.
Ture Greek ANTHOLOGY. W.R. Paton. 5 Vols.
Greek Execy anp IamBus with the ANAcREONTEA. J. M. Edmonds. 2 Vols.
5
Tue GREEK Bucotic Ponrs (THEOcRITUS, Bion, Moscuvs). J. M. Edmonds.
GREEK MATHEMATICAL WorKs. Ivor Thomas. 2 Vols.
Heropes. Cf. THEOPHRASTUS: CHARACTERS,
Heropotus. A.D. Godley. 4 Vols.
HEs1I0op AND THE HoMERIc Hymns. H. G. Evelyn White.
HiprocratEs and the FraGMENts oF Heractetrus. W.H.S§S. Jones and E. T. Withington. 4 Vols.
Homer: Iniap. A. T. Murray. 2 Vols.
Homer: Opyssry. A. T. Murray. 2 Vols.
Isazrus. E. W. Forster.
IsocratEs. George Norlin and LaRue Van Hook. 3 Vols.
St. Jonn DAMASCENE: BARLAAM AND JoAsAPH. Rev. G. R. Woodward and Harold Mattingly.
Joseruus. H. St. J. Thackeray and Ralph Marcus. 9 Vols. Vols. I.-VII. ;
Jurian. Wilmer Cave Wright. 3 Vols.
Lucian. 8 Vols. Vols. I1.-V. A.M. Harmon. Vol. VI. K. Kilburn.
LycopHron. Cf. CALLIMACHUS.
Lyra Grarca. J. M. Edmonds. 3 Vols.
Lystas. W.R. M. Lamb. :
Manetuo. W. G. Waddell: Protmemy: Trerraprstos. F, E. Robbins.
Marcus Auretius. C. R. Haines.
MENANDER. F. G. Allinson.
Minor Artic Oratrors (ANTIPHON, ANDOCIDES, LycuRGUs, DremapEs, DinarcHus, HyPEREIDEs). K. J. Maidment and J. O. Burrt. 2 Vols.
Nonnos: Dionystaca. W.H.D. Rouse. 3 Vols.
OpriAn, CottutHus, TRypHIODORUs. A. W. Mair.
Papyrit. Non-Lirerary Sexections. A. 8. Hunt and C, C, - a 2 Vols. Lirerary Srtecrions (Poetry). D. L.
age.
ParTHENIvs. Cf. DapHnis and CHLOE.
PAusANIAS: DxEscRIPTION OF GREECE. W. H. S. Jones. 4 Vols. and Companion Vol. arranged by R. E. Wycherley. | Puito. 10 Vols. Vols. I1-V.; F. H. Colson and Rev. G. H.
Whitaker. Vols. VI.-IX.; F. H. Colson.
Puito: two supplementary Vols. (Translation only.) Ralph Marcus.
Puriostratus: THe Lire or Apo“uonius or Tyana. F. C. Conybeare. 2 Vols.
PuILostRATUS: IMAGINES; CALLISTRATUS: DEscRIPTIONS. A. Fairbanks.
6
PxHILostRatus and Eunapius: LivEsorTHEeSopuHists. Wilmer Cave Wright. Pinvar. Sir J. E. Sandys.
Prato: CHARMIDEs, ALCIBIADES, HrprparcHus, THE LOvERs, THEAGES, Minos and Eprnomts. W. R. M. Lamb.
Prato: Cratytus, PARMENIDES, GREATER Hippras, LESSER Hirerras. H. N. Fowler.
Prato: EvurnypHro, Apotocy, Criro, PHarpo, PHAEDRUs. H. N. Fowler.
Prato: LacHEs, Proracoras, Meno, EurHypEMus. W.R.M. Lamb.
Puiato: Laws. Rev. R.G. Bury. 2 Vols.
Puatro: Lysis, Symposium, Goraras. W. R. M. Lamb.
Puaro: Rerusiic. Paul Shorey. 2 Vols.
Puatro: STATESMAN, PoitEBUs. H.N.Fowler; Ion. W.R.M. Lamb.
Puaro: THEAETETUS and Sopuist. H. N. Fowler.
Prato: Trmaxus, Critras, CriropHo, MENEXENUS, EPISTULAE. Rev. R. G. Bury.
ProurarcH: Moraria. 15 Vols. Vols. I1—V. F. C. Babbitt. Vol. VI. W.C. Helmbold. Vol. VII. P. H. De Lacy and B. Einarson. Vol. IX. E, L. Minar, Jr., F. H. Sandbach, W. C. Helmbold. Vol. X. H.N. Fowler. Vol. XII. H. Cherniss and W. C. Helmbold.
PrurarcH: THE PARALLEL Lives. B. Perrin. 11 Vols.
Potysius. W.R. Paton. 6 Vols.
Procorius: Hisrory or THE Wars. H. B. Dewing. 7 Vols.
ProLtEMy: TETRABIBLOS. Cf. MANETHO.
Quintus SmyrnaEvus. A.S. Way. Verse trans.
Sextus Emprricus. Rev. R.G. Bury. 4 Vols.
SopHoctes. F. Storr. 2 Vols. Verse trans.
Srraso: GrocrapHy. Horace L. Jones. 8 Vols.
THEOPHRASTUS: CHARACTERS. J. M. Edmonds. Herropus, ete. A. D. Knox
THEOPHRASTUS: ENQUIRY INTO PxiaNnts. Sir Arthur Hort, Bart. 2 Vols.
TuucypipEs. C.F.Smith. 4 Vols.
TrypHioporvus. Cf. OppraAN.
XENOPHON: CyROPAEDIA. Walter Miller. 2 Vols.
XENOPHON: HELLENICA, ANABASIS, APOLOGY, and SyMPOsIUM. C. L. Brownson and O. J. Todd. 3 Vols.°
XENOPHON: MEMORABILIA and Orkconomicus. E.C. Marchant.
XENOPHON: Scripta Minors. E. C, Marchant.
IN PREPARATION
Greek Authors
ARISTOTLE: History or Animats. A. L. Peck. Puiotinus: A. H. Armstrong.
Latin Authors
BaBRIUsS AND PHAEDRUs. Ben E. Perry.
DESCRIPTIVE PROSPECTUS ON APPLICATION
London WILLIAM HEINEMANN LTD Cambridge, Mass. HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS
Chiat a ee
PA Dionysius, of Halicarnassus
3966 The Roman antiquities of A3 Dionysius of Halicarnassus 1937 pinta ds
“2 MNO
5016038
PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET
UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY
Gott
cas
= 2Be
.
ef
Se Sete
gt
~<
ah)
a sore =
, 5